Closing shifts

by RaindropsRroses

Summary:

Michael and his friends are out late at night and on their way home, decided to grab some coffee at the only coffee place open so late.
What he didn't know is that the girl who has a crush on him works the night shift there.

Notes:

If you didn't read the tags this is a timeline where William DIDN'T kill kids and have a fucked up mindset.
He still is scary to ppl and own the fast food chain fredbears family diner with Henry emily and all of that but the animatronics aren't murderous !

Also Evan and Elizabeth are alive, but their mom is just MIA since we don't know much about the wife of William Afton except for theories, sooo I hope you enjoy this shameless smutty fic 😉

Chapter 1

“I’m heading out now....you sure you’ll be ok with the closing shift?” My co worker asked.

I nodded, pushing in my punch card and then heading to my locker.
My co worker, Darren sighed before sliding a piece of paper onto the desk.
“Here, it’s my number....if any creeps come around call me straight away. Ok?”
he said with a serious expression that made me giggle.

"Yeah, yeah of course I will." I reassured.
He didn't find my laughing funny but finally left anyways

Once he finally left I checked the time 12:00....7 hours until I can go home.
I yawned and stretched before going into the staff only room, putting away my bag and coat.

I grabbed the surface cleaner and a clean rag then began to clean up tables Darren wasn't able to complete.

Soon enough some late regulars began showing up and I quickly headed behind the counter.

It was going to be a long night.

***
"Thanks for coming!" I called out to the old man who'd left with his order.

I glanced up at the clock, 6:40!

4 minutes and then I'll be-

The door ringed and a group of teenagers walked in. My brow furrowed as I saw him - THE MICHAEL AFTON.

aka the guy I've had a crush on for the longest time!
I blushed and turned away from them for a second before regaining myself.

I turned to face them all and anxiety rushed through me again.

"Welcome to Jennie's, what can I get you?" I asked as they arrived at the till.

They grabbed a menu and all looked through, while michael looked around the place.

"Aren't you Y/N?" Simon - one of his friends asked.

All of their eyes were on me and my heart almost stopped. All three of them were attractive as fuck!

Simon, Cameron and Michael.

"Yeah...we go to school together." I stated, sounding more sarcastic then I intended.

Simon and Michael chuckled and I almost swooned.

Cameron clenched his jaw and obviously didnt find me funny.
"Sorry. What can I get you?" I chewed the inside of my lip.

I didn't want to get fired for disrespecting customers.

Cameron looked through the menu with Michael whilst Simon looked around.

"Is there a bathroom?" He finally asked.
I nodded. "Second hallway down there." I leaned over the counter, pointing to the side.

He nodded and looked to his friends.
"Coffee, with a splash of cream."

They nodded mindlessly whilst skimming through it and then Simon left. I noted it down on my notepad and then watched the duo.

I nibbled my bottom lip. I couldn't believe it. Michael Afton!!
The guy I daydreamed about in class, the guy whose head I mindlessly stared at in class and knew I had no chance of getting with was standing in my mom's friends coffee shop.

Just then the door ringed again and I peered to the side of the tall figures in front of me and saw a tall middle aged guy.

We made eyes contact and then he went to one of the booths, reading the menu.

I was about to overthink it before I heard my name be called.

"Y/N?" Cameron asked cautiously.

Cameron and Michael looked towards where my eyes were and saw the man.

"You know him?" Michael questioned.

I shook my head. I didn't want to let my anxiety get to me and wanted to finish up before my shift ended.

"Are you ready to order?" I sighed.

Michael nodded and Cameron clucked his tongue

"Coffee. Black" Michael stated, putting the menu down.

"Two. Black coffees," Cameron glared at Michael. "Then Simon wanted......coffee with a splash of cream."

I nodded, noting everything down. "Will that be all?"

They nodded and I gave a half smile before turning to the counters behind me.
I filled the machine with the coffee beans and began to grab cups.

I heard a few voices before shoes shuffled and I heard chairs glide against the floor.

I felt eyes on me and felt blush creep into my face.
Was Michael staring at me?

I half turned, trying to play it off as if I was getting ice from the cooler but my fantasties were short lived when I saw the man staring at me.

I felt goosebumps crawl up my arms but I shrugged it off and 'rearranged' ice whilst waiting for the coffee to finish.

I got up, pulling my apron down and looking up.

I slightly tensed when I made eyes contact with the man who for some reason had a smirk on his lips.

I felt awkward just waiting there so I grabbed my notepad and made my way to his desk.

"Hi sir." I said flatly. "Welcome to Jennie's, have you thought about what you want to order?"

I may as well get in another order before my shift ends.

He looked down at the menu then at me.

"If I order, do I get your number doll?" He gave me a teeth smile.

I felt gross but kept myself from giving a dirty look.

It's fine. He won't do anything. There are three other people in the shop.

I'm safe. Right?

"Sorry sir. We have a strict policy." I replied finally.

He frowned and then reached out to stroke my arm.
I immediately stepped away from his touch and scowled.

"Sir. If you try anything again I'm going to have to ask you to leave."

I heard the coffee machine tick. Michael and his friend group were in a booth at the east side.

The man held his hands up as if to defend himself.

"Sorry, sorry! You're just very beautiful. You here alone?"

"No." I answered a bit too fast. "My coworker is in the back. He's on break right now."

Luckily I was able to slip in the fact he was male.

The man nodded and muttered something before looking up at me.

"Coffee. Black."

I nodded, pretending to note it down before leaving.

It was a simple order after all.

I took the coffee from the jug, pouring the hot liquid into the cups I set up for Michael and his friends.

I glanced at the blank sticky notes I had on the counter.

I swallowed my pride and reached for the stack of notes, drawing a heart and shading it in.

I then tore off the non sticky part and then stuck it to the bottom of his cup.

I placed all four cups on the try and then breathed in sharply.

I decided to get Michaels group over with and because they were closest.

Simon looked up and smiled. "Thanks."
The other two boys turned to face me.

I smiled and placed down the coffee cups.

Michael and Cameron thanked me, before picking up their cups.

Hesitantly I walked over to the old man's table.

"Here's your drink sir."

I placed down his drink carefully and he watched me closely.

When I finally did, I removed my hand a bit too quickly, causing it to spill on my hand.

I hissed, pulling it back and the man looked nothing but amused.

He handed me tissue. "You ok?" He chuckled.

"I'm fine." I stated. Not taking his offer.

His jaw clenched and he dropped it on the table.

I took my tray and then went behind the counter. I blew on my hand them ran it under the tap, grimacing and the pain that increased.

"You ok?"

I turned to see Michael and my legs almost gave way.

"I'm just peachy." I replied, turning off the tap and wrapping my hand in tissue.

"Doesn't look or sound like it." He replied, shoving his hands into his jean pockets.

"I'm ok. Just a coffee spill." I observed my hand, looking at the deep red mark beginning to form.

"Can I ask you something?"

I blushed. He's actually....talking to me?

"Sure."

"Why the night shift? Especially at a young age and female?"

I looked away momentarily before returning to his gaze.

"My mom's friend needed someone to fill it. Its also quick cash and I'm a night person."

He hummed, looking around before looking at the jar filled with sugar, cream and other additions for coffee.

"Can I get two satchets?" He motioned towards the sugar jar.

I nodded and made my way to the front of the counter, opening it and fishing out two satchets, trying to ignore the irritating pain.

I handed them to him and he thanked me before pulling out his wallet.
"How much?"

"Oh uh. $3.60."

He fished through his wallet and placed the amount on the counter.

"Thanks, sweetheart."

Wait.

𝘚𝘸𝘦𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵???

I watched him return to his table.

I grabbed the tablecloth and left the counter, walking to the man's table. I was surprised to see his booth was empty and his coffee was still there, hot.

There was also a dollar next to a note.

I picked it up and saw lots of numbers and tiny scribble at the bottom.

'If you change your mind princess.'

I scoffed, scrunching it up before placing it on the tray as well as the cup of coffee.

I scooped up the money and slid it onto the tray.

My eyes moved to the clock. 10 minutes.

I moved into the back, contemplating emptying out the coffee but it would be a waste.
I added milk and a lot of sugar before sipping on it.

After a bit more sugar it was up to my taste and I decided to take small sips, not wanting to get too hyper.

After a while, I decided to buss down the tables, not wanting Darren or Jennie to clean up the mess made during my shift.

I was on my last table when I saw the group of boys get up and head for the entrance, talking loudly about staying over at Simon's and making a weird inside joke I didn't get.

I heard a paper drop as the door closed behind them and I waited until they made it to their car before I decided to inspect.

I looked around and saw a small yellow paper, nustled between the carpet.

I picked it up, hesitating before opening it.

I saw a heart similar to mine but coloured in a deep blue colour.

I almost died.

But then came back to my senses.

What if it was Simon or Cameron?

I bit my lip before shoving it into my jean back pocket, then making my way to their table.

I'll worry about the consequences later.
****

It felt like eternity before Sasha, older sister picked me up.

She was only a year older but acted as mature as she possibly could.

I got up from the steps to the shop and walked towards her car. She looked like a mess and was still in her pajamas.

I giggled at the sight of her and then hopped into the front.

"You good?"

She gave me a dirty look, before pulling out of the parking lot and then onto the road.

I yawned, causing her to yawn too and it made another giggle erupt from me.

She scoffed and continued driving.

I pulled the note from my pocket and it obviously caught Sasha's attention

"Whose that from?"

I was about to be protective but realised I wouldn't see my best friend for another 3 hours so I had to let it out.

"I don't know..."

Sasha gave a confused look.
"I drew this one." I showed her. "And put it on Michaels cup."

She coughed. "THE Michael Afton??"

I nodded, slumping onto my seat.

"Michael Afton as in bad boy?"

"Yes.."

"Troublemaker?"

"Yeah."

"Super hot?"

"Yeah"

"Got so high he fell into his own desk in history last month?"

"Yup."

"The guy I told you to stop crushing on because he's gonna get you in a lotttttt of trouble?"

"Mhm."

"The guy who crashed his car into his neighbours garage after he thought it was his dad's house and almost got arrested but the neighbour was planning on destroying it to create a room for his newborn daughter?"

"Oh my gosh Sasha! How many more fucking yes' do you need?"

She glared at me before making a turn.

"Just wanna make sure."

There was a long silence.

"Really thick, deep and hot as fuck British accent?"

I rolled my eyes. "Yes Sasha."

"Well if that's so you're so screwed."

I sat up. "Why?"

"He hardly dates anybody. He's the screw and go type, like I warned you about."

I ignored her and looked outside.

She sighed loudly. "Jeez, sorry ok. I just don't want you getting burned out by a guy who only likes girls for you know what."

I slowly spread my legs in the seat and my sister slapped my shoulder and we both erupted into laughter.

****
The sun was way too hot for school. Especially after a night shift.
I looked around the many students, trying to find my sister but she was probably in the library.

A pair of hands landed on my shoulders.
"Boo!"
I almost shrieked.

"Abby! Don't try that."

I turned to see the blonde, straight haired girl who was my very good friend.

Her light blue eyes beamed in the sun and she looked happier than ever.

"What's got you so worked up?" I questioned, as she lead us over to a bench.

She seated me down before taking a seat for herself.
"Sasha told me about." She leaned to my ear. "You and Michael."

I scoffed. "There is no me and Michael." I looked at all the other students, walking around, socializing and some younger kids playing games with each other.

She was about to say something before she was interupted by a guy who walked up to us.

"Sorry to interrupt. My friend." He pointed to a tall and slim guy standing by a tree. "He wanted to give you this."

Abby blushed and took the heart shaped letter, opening it and looking through the contents.
She blushed an even deeper red before.

"Thank you."

The guy nodded before running off to his friend.
I sighed in annoyance.

Abby laughed a bit before touching my shoulder.
"Sorry. Go on."

"No need. I just wasn't expecting him to show up last night with his friends." I looked up at some clouds passing by, covering the sun to give us a momentary shade. "I got confident and got that blue heart back. I don't even know if it was actually him."

She hummed. "Why don't you ask him. He's right there."

I looked down to where she was looking and saw him coming out of the lunch hall with his friends.

I felt butterflies rush through me and looked away, earning a laugh from Abby.
"You're too funny sometimes, y/n. Why don't you just ask him out?"

I frowned. "Because of what everyone including my sister says about him."

She tilted her head in confusion.

"He.... Gets around a lot." I stated.

She got it this time and nodded in approval.

"Well there are a lot of other guys around. Don't limit yourself."

"Easy for you to say when half the guys and some guys in the year below havea crush on you." I looked at the note she just received.

She poured and looked around.

"Hey guys!"

"Oh, hey June." I replied, looking at her sun freckled face.

She squeezed next to Abby and scanned the area.

 

I looked down at my skirt and fumbled around with my tie.

 

"Guys.....I might be hallucinating but..... Michael, Cameron and Simon are walking RIGHT towards.... US"

Chapter 2: Spin the bottle.

Summary:

Just a couple of friends and strangers playing spin the bottle

What could possibly go wrong?

Notes:

OMGGGG I didn't know people liked the story so much!!!
Also I'm kind of confused on if fnaf is 1980 or 1990s???

I did some research on 1990s and 50s fashion but think imma stay with 90s because I just love the look

Also all characters are 17-19 in this story so don't @ me

Thank you all once again for reading!! This is my first time writing shamelesd sheet gripping coochie dripping smut soooo go easy on me. 💗 (Next chapter hint??? 😏)

They eventually came up to us and smiled.

I felt anxiety crawl up my back but did my best to ignore it.

“Hey girls.” Simon started.

“I was just wondering if you guys would like to come over to my house tonight?”

Abby’s gave him a scrunched up face and mine and June uncomfy ones were all he needed.

“Sorry sorry.” He groaned stupidly and Cameron leaned on his broad shoulder.

“Sorry about that.” He nudged Simon on the side.

“His parents are out of town for the rest of the week and we’re having a little get together with just a few.... Exclusive people.” He winked at Abby and I could tell she swooned right then and there.

“So will you girls be able to make it?” He asked, shifting his weight.

“Of course!” June beamed and Abby agreed after.

They all looked at me and I shuffled in my shoes.

“I’ll see if I can make it.” T

guys nodded and walked off talking about preparations. I turned to Abby and June who had their mouths gaped open.

“What do you mean by that?” Abby quizzed.

“I have a shift...”

“So?”

“What do you mean so? I have to work.”

“Yeah but you work every weekday and even on the weekends!"

I thought for a while.

I did work hard and tried not to skip shifts, even if I was sick.

I shrugged finally. “i’ll ask my mom to ask her.”

They both squealed and hugged me.

“We totally have to get outfits and everything!” June exclaimed happily. I looked back over to Michael’s group, they were at another group of girls and I couldn’t ignore the jealousy churning in my heart.

 

                                        ***

 

“Of course you can!” Jennie smiled, refilling the coffee machines.

I let out a sigh of relief and returned her warm smile.

“Where are you headed?” A familiar voice asked. I sighed and turned to Darren.

“Well unlike you, y/n here is actually going out somewhere.”

Darren raised a brow, placing down his backpack.

“Where?”

“Just a friend’s house party.”

Jennie went into the staff only room.

“Oh. Is that why Simon was going around to people?”

“Yeah. Were you invited?”

“Yea. But I know better than to go that idiots house. Especially since he’s friends with an Afton.” D

explained, going behind the counter. I rolled my eyes. Darren’s always had something against Michael and his father.

Even though I’d never met the man in person he did have a scary reputation in such a small town.

“I’m just being honest, ‘kay? He’s nothing but trouble.” He explained, grabbing a cloth to clean the counter. Just then Jennie came out of the staff only and whacked Darren on the side of the head.

“Instead of complainin, maybe you should accompany the girls in their trip to Simon’s and actually have fun instead of staying here all afternoon.”

Darren scoffed and I stayed silent.

A part of me didn’t want Darren to come because he could be a huge cock block. But I did feel sorry for him. He hardly talked to anyone except for me and his little book club at school.

Darren looked at me whilst touching the area where Jennie hit him.

“You know what....” he began.

No....no

 “I’ll go.”

Fuck.

I gave a tight lipped smile before grabbing my bag. “I should head home. I have homework to get done before tonight. See you guys.”

I headed out and got to the parking lot before I heard Darren shouting after me.

“Wait. Y/n!” he yelled.

I stopped and turned to see him.

“Yes, Darren?” I asked slightly tired.

“I’m only coming to keep an eye on you.”

I folded my arms over my chest and raised a brow. I didn’t know I needed a babysitter?”

He sighed and rubbed his head. “I didn’t mean it like that. I just don’t trust Michael okay? He seems shifty.”

“You need to stop judging people. It’s a normal small house party Darren.”

“Okay!” he raised his hands in defence.

“At least let me drive you home. It’s a long walk.”

I thought for a bit before nodding. H

led me over to his car and we got in.

 

                                   ***

 

I heard a knock at the door and I quickly wrapped up in styling my hair.

“Y/N!!!!!” Sasha yelled.

“Abby and June are already here!”

“IM COMING!”

“PICK UP THE FUCKING PACE.”

I rolled my eyes and looked in the mirror one more time. High waisted jeans and a white low sleeve loose top with lace at the top and bottom of the sleeves. A basic outfit for this party.

I grabbed some money and put it in my pocket.

I quickly ran out and then downstairs to meet my friends and sister already dressed.

Abby in a nice yellow short sleeved sun dress which was perfect for the weather and June in a pink pleated skirt and blue off sleeve sweater. My sister wore a denim jacket along with denim pants and a black lace top.

“finally.” Sasha rolled her eyes. I stuck my tongue out at her when she finally turned her back which earned a small giggle from Abby and June.

We went outside, locking the door behind us and then heading over to Abby’s car. This night was going to be exciting! I could feel it.

 

                                           ***

 

WesWe arrived at the house and music could be heard as we approached.

There were many cars and we just barely found a parking spot.

“Oooo! Let’s get this party started!” June happily said, almost jumping out of the car. W

followed after her seeing as she was already half running up to the open front door.

There were people all around, socializing and having drinks which I guessed were alcohol.

The music was loud and I couldn’t see Michael, Cameron or Simon around.

We went in the kitchen where the music was a bit less loud and where drinks and food were.

Sasha wasted no time in getting a cup of white ace cider and Abby joined her.

June looked at the snacks and I joined her. Rays of chips and some dips were provided as well as sweets and biscuits. I grabbed a large biscuit and wasted no time in shoving it into my mouth. Homework before coming here made me really hungry.

“There you are!” I knew that voice all too well June groaned .

“Darren. I didn’t know you were coming..” June stated akwardly.

Darren nodded slightly and then looked at me. “My mom suggested it.” Abby snickered.

She always joked about Darren being a momma’s boy.

“Well you should go find your friends. Because we’re planning on having a girl’s hour.” Abby piped up.

“Girls hour?” Darren asked skeptically.

“Yes. And as far as I know. You aren’t a girl sooooo. Shoo.” She motioned with her hands.

Darren clenched his jaw but finally left, going into the main room.

June sighed and Abby looked at me.

“Please don’t tell me you told him to come.”

“Of course not! Jennie said he should go out because he never does.” I explained. “He’s only here to ‘watch’ me. All because he doesn’t trust Michael.” Suddenly all three of them looked at me.

"What?”

“Girl. He obviously likes you.” June started.

“She’s so blind.” Sasha hiccupped, downing the rest of her drink.

“He clearly likes you, why are you acting so oblivious? And you say I get every guys attention.”

“You’re all acting stupid. Darren’s hardly a friend. He only talks to me because I work for his mom and we grew up together.”

“Yeah. Every reason for him to like you!” Abby rolled her eyes sarcastically.

I was about to reject all these assumptions when the door to the kitchen opened, allowing Cameron to walk in.

“Oh hey girls. We were wondering if you had shown up already but we saw Darren and guessed y/n would be here.”

I felt my face heat up in embarrassment.

“We’re hosting an exclusive event if you’re all interested.” He explained, leaning against the door frame.

“And what is that?” Sasha asked, refilling her cup sloppily. She was already tipsy.

“Just a mixture of truth or dare and seven minutes in heaven.” He smirked, shoving his hands into his jeans. June looked at all of us.

“You guys up for it?”

“Well. Before we say yes. Who’s going to be playing.”

“You guys. Us. And just 4 other students.”

“Well........” Sasha slurred. “Shhhhure.” 

We all agreed and then Cameron grabbed two bottles of alcohol from the fridge before leading us upstairs to a second living room.

We went inside and Michael and Simon were sat on a couch and I had to stop myself from gaping at him. M

looked even hotter than before. He had a loose black shirt and a biker jacket and matching black jeans that we slightly ripped at his knees. Oh how I'd get onto my knees for this man....

I snapped out of it when Cameron held the bottle out to me.

“Wanna drink?”

“Sure.” I was getting pretty thirsty anyway.

I took off the metal material and popped off the cork. I placed the cold bottle to my mouth and let the bubbly material run down my throat.

I took in a good amount and then passed it on to Abby.

She took a larger sip but then skipped Sasha.

I guess she knew she was already tipsy enough because she just pouted and took a seat opposite Michael.

I waited around awkwardly before my sister yelled for me to sit down.

She knew what she was doing.

Reluctantly, I complied and sat next to her.

After a whole the four other students – 1 girl and 3 boys showed up and got comfortable in the room.

We passed the bottle around a few more times before it was empty. Simon took the last few drops, before placing it down onto the floor, where we were all sat.

“Ok. Soo this is like truth or dare and seven minutes in heaven with a twist.” He explained, looking at all of us. “I as the smart genius I am decided that we’ll do two goes of truth or dare. So we’ll go around the circle twice and then do seven minutes in heaven once. Then, repeat. Everyone understands?” We all nodded. “Ok. So once all 10 of us are done with two turns on truth or dare we’ll do seven minutes in heaven.” We nodded again. Simon grabbed the bottle and pushed it around.

 

 

                                           ***

 

 

“Wait, wait wait! You did WHAT?” Abby snorted.

The other girls name who we now knew was Sam laughed again.

“Yeah. But my dad never found out. I’m lucky though! If he did it would be straight to boarding school for me.” She snickered taking a drink from her bottle.

We all laughed at the story she’d told and then Simon cleared his throat.

“Y/n. It’s your turn. Then Michael.” I nodded and slumped forward, spinning the bottle.

I watched as it went round and round, my vision becoming blurry as it did.

I guess the alcohol was finally sinking in.

It then landed on someone and I rubbed my eyes, practically begging them to come into focus.

Surprisingly it was Cameron and I smiled.

“Truth or dare?” He hummed, looking at the ceiling. “Daree.”

I looked around at everyone, leaning back. “I dare you to kiss the person you think is the prettiest in this room.” H

smirked and there were ‘ooos’ circling the room.

He leaned over to Abby and leaned close to her, whispering something into her ear.

She blushed and nodded.

He then kissed her on the lips and we all gasped and Sam made kissy noises making us all laugh. S

took a sip from his cup, shaking his head lightly.

“Ok Michael. Its your turn.” Simon sighed.

Michael grabbed the bottle and then gave it a hard spin. It felt like forever before it finally slowed down and landed on Sam.

Sam pretended to act shocked but smirked anyways. “To save ya trouble, I choose dare.”

Michael looked at her, probably deep in thought.

“i dare you to chug an entire bottle of vodka.”

We all looked at Sam but she seemed excited.

“I’ll take you up on that! I came here to have fun anyways.”

Simon smirked smugly and then walked over to the cooler in the corner of the room. 

He took out a walked back to Sam, extending his hand.

“All yours.” She took the bottle and wasted no time in chugging it down successfully.

We all looked at her like she was crazy and she shrugged it off, wiping off a small stream that had slipped out of her mouth.

“Well someone’s strong huh? Since you basically won every dare we shot at ya.....you can choose who goes first for seven minutes in heaven.”

Sam drummed her fingers against her lips, scanning the room.

Her eyes landed on me and I felt awkward. And as expected she pointed at me.

“y/n. I choose y/n.” Simon shrugged and nodded towards me.

I felt anxious and sick.

I hesitantly spun the bottle.

Obviously I was praying that it somehow landed on Michael because I did not want to go into the closet with a random guy.

It slowed down and almost landed on Simon but then slid over to.....

 

Michael!!

Notes:

Thanks for reading. Next chapter might just be what my OCs look like and just mini description so if you don't wanna know skip it or don't because I might be lazy and not put it in.

The chapter tie will give it away anyway 🤎😊

Thanks for reading.

Chapter 3: Intoxicated

Summary:

Things are getting steamy with Michael in this chapter.
Will they both be able to hold back for 7 minutes?

Notes:

Omg once again thank you for the support I legit cannottt believe this???

I love writing so much so might try some new stuff! I love you guys smmmmm <333
Also gonna start writing on my computer because its so much easier than my phone and I can watch youtube while doing it!

Thanks for being patient!

I felt like my legs turned into pure liquid.

Sasha nudged me playfully and the 3 other guys that were with us hit Michaels shoulder playfully.

I could tell I already looked flushed enough but Michael just held a smug smirk while watching me.

Sasha leaned over to me and whispered into my ear.
"Just so you know. He was totally checking you out when we first got in." She winked at me and then pushed me to the side.

"Ok sooo." Simon said, getting up which told me and Michael to do the same.

Simon lead us out of the room and loud music filled out ears.

He opened a door to a bedroom and then pointed into it.
"I don't have a closet in here soo. Just use the bed." He shrugged. "Also. Check the cabinet." He winked.

Without any warning he pushed us further into the room and closed the door, locking it behind us.

We were alone. Together. It seemed unreal! Was this really happening?

Seven minutes alone....

What does he plan on doing?

Kissing, Makeouts.....More??

I blushed at all the thoughts racing through my head.

"Hey...." A hand was placed on my shoulder.

I almost fainted. HE'S TOUCHING ME.
My bare shoulder.

"Uh....You wanna sit down?" He offered.

Did he notice how nervous I was?
"Um. Sure!" I smiled nervously.

We both sat on the side and I shuffled my feet.

I could feel his eyes boring into me.

"Hey um." I slid my hand to the nape of my neck. "I've never really played things like....THIS before."

I finally turned to see him and he seemed to catch onto what I was saying and chuckled.

That sexy frigging chuckle.

"It's ok. We don't have to do anything you don't want to. We can just talk." He smiled.

So fucking sweet.
But there was no chance I was going to pass this special opportunity! What crazy person WOULD?

"I mean....I wouldn't say that." I shamelessly hinted.

Luckily he got the hint again and his smirk returned.

"Oh really?" He asked, leaning towards me slowly.

I felt like I was already on cloud nine.
My heart was racing so fast.

I nodded and held my breath.

He leaned into my ear and softly spoke.
"I'll need words from you darling."

I blushed and let out the breath I was holding.
"I want you to kiss me." I said a little more confident than I wanted.

He leaned back to look at me and his eyes almost lit up.

His hands snaked around my waist and brought me closer to him, almost making me sit on his lap.

One slipped to my hip and the other went up to cup my cheek, bringing me in closer to his face.

His lips brushed against mine, almost teasing me before his lips finally crashed against mine.

His tongue brushed against my lips asking for more access that I didn't hesitate to give him.
His lips were so soft and the prickly aftermath of alcohol met my tongue as he easily took the lead, leading me along and stroking my hip.

He brought me closer and the kiss deepened. I felt like my mind was becoming pure mush and I could only feel the heat emitting from both of our mouths as we took small breaks to breathe.

He finally slid both hands under my thighs close - just a few inches from my ass and pulled me up and onto his lap, making sure I was steady before attacking me in kisses again.

We completely lost al balance and I ended up hovering over him while he laid on his back.

I lost all shame and deepened the kiss, like the shy girl who was anxious as hell suddenly became super confident about kissing her crush.

He pulled me even closer causing our bodies to touch and brush up against each other. He groaned and I felt my face heat up even more. How was it possible for a guy to be, look and sound so hot?
Michael swirled his tongue around mine while his hands slowly caressed my back. I could hardly ignore the arousal beginning to pool in between my legs.
He broke the kiss momentarily and moved be so I was underneath him. Once I was comfortable again he gave my lips a quick kiss before leaving more, trailing down to my neck, causing goosebumps to crawl up my skin. Soon enough he found a specific spot and began to lick and suck it causing a whimper to finally leave my swollen lips.

I could feel his smirk against my neck but he continued to bite and suck the area, his knee grinding in between my thighs causing more whimpers and eventually moans to emit form my mouth.
He continued going lower until he was at my collar bone, pausing once he got there.

He looked up at me.
"May I?" He breathed against my skin.

As If I couldn't fall in love with this man anymore.

"Yes....Please."

He smirked and left a few more kisses before his hands reached up to my top, slowly itching it down.

My breath hitched and he came up for another deep kiss that I returned and gripped his shirt into my hands.

Just then the door opened, almost dramatically and instead of seeing Simon or Cameron we saw Darren.

A very angry Darren.

 

***

I couldn't process what was happening before Darren practically rushed in and pushed Michael off of me, grabbing my arm after and trying to pull me out of the room.

This ruckus obviously alerted everyone else and soon enough My sister, Abby, June and Michaels friends piled into the room.

The guys obviously made Darren release my grip and it was obvious he had been drinking.

"Darren what the fuck is wrong with you?" June asked accusingly.

He pointed at me.
"I was trying to find her but I see this bastard touching and forcing her to kiss him."

Everyone was confused and even I was.

"The only bastard here Is you." Michael said walking up to Darren.

Simon made sure to keep equal space between the two and made sure they didn't get closer.

"You both need to calm the fuck down." He laughed slightly and faced Darren. "We were playing a game dude. Not cool."

Darren raised a brow and rubbed his forehead with one hand.

"I don't care. I need to talk to y/n." He muttered, looking at me.

"No way." Sasha interrupted.

"It's fine." I finally said.
I need to talk to him about all of this anyway. It's gone too far.

June and Abby both gave looks of disapproval but left nonetheless and Sasha reluctantly followed. Simon and Cameron made sure Michael left too and they shut the door halfway behind them.

I looked at Darren who looked almost too drunk to function but he managed to stumble to the bed and sit down, running his hands through his hair.

"Darren. What's wrong with you."

He laughed before getting up and walking over to me, cornering me against the wall.
"I'm not what's wrong. He's wrong."

"Not this again Darren.." I mumbled, turning away from him.

He grabbed my chin, forcing me to look at him and then he leaned in closer.

"He isn't right for you. Any other guy would be." He spoke softly. "Once he get's what he wants from you he'll just drop you like he does with all the other girls who've been with the guy."

"And what is the thing he wants to get?"

"You. In his bed. Making sense now?" He asked sarcastically. "This is just the first step of his dirty plan. Heck, he could have skipped the steps and done it right now.

I held my breath.
It was true that Michael had gone through lots of relationships but he must have had a reason for all of them. Right?

Darren seemed to be searching my expression, looking for an answer. I guess he saw I wasn't budging at all and grabbed my arm again, this time more tightly.

"I'm not gonna let him take you from me." He stated.

My eyes widened slightly.

"What do you mean?" I pressed further into the wall, trying to get some space between the two of us.

He walked over to the door, closing it and voices were heard from the next room before footsteps approached.

He grabbed me and pulled me towards his chest, tightly embracing me before grabbing my chin and leaning down to kiss me.

The door opened and through my peripheral I could see Michael and Abby with their mouths hung wide open.

I immediately bit Darren's lip as hard as I could and pushed him off.

Before I could explain everyone else came in to see what had happened and Michael just left the room silently.

I felt sick to my stomach and felt like I was going to throw up.
Abby was still shocked at what she had just witnessed so June came to my side and tried to get me out of the room but I felt my stomach churn.

I clutched my stomach and then lurched forward, retching and eventually a chunky thick substance oozed out of my mouth, piling onto the floor. I gagged at the sight an Simon dry heaved, leaving the room immediately.

I felt so gross.
My hearing began to get lighter until all the noises around me were muffled by a loud noise and eventually my vision clouded into darkness.

***

I felt a hard pressure being applied to my arm and I immediately drew back.
"No needles.." I pleaded weakly.

I heard a warm and familiar laugh.

I managed to finally open my eyes and saw my mom hovering over me and smiling.

I shot up almost knocking into her whilst doing so. I looked around and I was in my bedroom wearing my pajamas.
Was it all a dream? Should I feel sad or relieved?

My head began pounding and my mom rested her hands on my shoulders, pushing me back down onto the bed.

"Calm down! I already told school you won't be coming in. I figured you'd have a terrible headache since you actually came home blackout drunk."

"It wasn't a dream??" I asked, sounding more concerned.

"Dream? No.....And we'll talk about that." She poked the side of my neck. "....Later. Get well soon." She left a glass of water at my bed and a warm wet towel and then got up to leave my room.

Talk about what later?

I decided to find out what she was talking about and trudged over to the mirror.

I inspected closely and only saw that I looked like a complete mess.

I stretched my arms and neck and felt a harsh sting. Looking back into the mirror, I saw a deep purple mark in the shape of a medium sized oval at the side of my neck. It was big enough to be noticed at second glance.

More memories flooded back into my brain and I remember how Michael was kissing and sucking on that area.
I blushed, remembering the feeling all too well.

I then recalled Darren.

"Bastard." I mumbled, remembering what he did.

No matter how hard I tried I couldn't remember how Michael looked. Was he sad? Angry? Not giving two shits?

I thought harder and guilt washed over me. We had such an intense 5 minutes and Darren ruined it when the 2 last minutes were just getting good.
I rubbed my face and then grabbed my toothbrush and toothpaste. I need to find Michael and explain this whole thing.

***

After telling my mom I was fine about a hundred more times and ignoring my painful headache she finally let me go out to the park on my bike.
She still didn't trust me with the car after yesterday.

Since Sasha, Abby and June were forced to go to school I decided to see if Michael had gone too.

After a few accidental 'going in the same direction' occurrences I had found out where the Afton's lived. It wasn't really hard. It's a small town afterall.

I passed by and saw that his car was still there.

He hadn't gone to school. Great.

I was about to continue biking off to try and find out where he was when I heard a small call from behind me.

It was a tiny girl. No older than 6 or 7, holding a plush golden bunny. Her eyes were bright green and she had strawberry orange hair with a red bow and a pink button up followed by a blue skirt.
She was absolutely adorable.

"Who are you?" She asked, tilting her head.

"Oh....Uh...A friend of Michael." I said, sounding unsure.

Were we friends?

The girl smiled. "You look much nicer than those thugs Michael brings around from time to time." Huffing in annoyance as she spoke about Michaels friends.

I laughed and smiled at her.

"Liz! Who are you talking to-?"

Me and Liz looked towards the front door and saw Michael. He looked torn apart and the small boy on his shoulders, gripping his hair tightly wasn't making his situation any better.

He grabbed the small boy off of him and placed him down, letting him run to the small girl.

Once he got closer I realized the little boy looked exactly like a mini Michael except for his hair being a lot more kept and not totally hungover.
He was dressed in a black and grey stripped t-shirt and basic light blue shorts, also holding an adorable aura.

He looked up at me and I almost wanted to hug him.

"Who's she?" He asked, then looking at Michael who had walked up to us.

He paused before answering.
"A friend."

Well...at least I got something.

The girl nodded.
"Yeah suree. It's his girlfriend Evan."

"What's a girl...friend?" The little boy who I now knew as Evan asked.

The girl was about to answer but Michael quickly crouched down and swooped the tiny girl up causing her to squeal.

Evan giggled and I smiled at the cute gesture.

"Ok since you guys are going to get me in more trouble, how about you both go clean your mess?"

The little girl and Evan both scrunched up their faces and when Michael finally dropped her she grabbed the boy and they ran back inside.

He sighed deeply and finally looked at me.

"Not the best timing?"

"No...not really. My siblings. Elizabeth and Evan...They're a handful." He chuckled, moving his hair out of his face.

I looked down and gripped the metal on my bike.

"About last night..." I began, making sure to avoiding his gaze.

He was silent.

"When you saw Darren and me..." I finally looked up at him and saw a dead panned expression. "That was an accident. Well...Not really. He kissed me first."

Michael raised a brow and shrugged.
"It's fine...I understand."

I let out a sigh of relief.

"Sorry for medaling in your relationship." He shoved his hands into his sweats, turning to leave.

"Wait!"

He stopped and turned again.

"We're not together." I clutched my bike tighter.

"Well he obviously likes you....why not go for it?"

Was he serious? Couldn't he see I was trying to steer away from Darren and chase after him like I've been doing for the past 2 years??

I turned away from him, looking at the road and thinking of a way to get out of this without looking totally crushed.

"I don't like him." I bit the inside of my cheek, finally looking back at him.

He had a blank expression that I couldn't read no matter what.

"Well. I just wanted to apologize for how Darren acted yesterday. He was out of line and shouldn't have come."

Michael cracked a knuckle and looked back at his house.

"It's all good.....Are you ok by the way?"

I looked at him slightly confused.

This time he looked flushed and heat was slowly raising to his cheeks.

"What do you mean?"

He scratched the side of his neck awkwardly.

I felt a slight sting on the side of my neck and got what he meant.

"Yeah!" I quickly covered the area. I guess my shirt wasn't covering it as much as I wanted.

"Are you sure you're fine? Abby was in a rush to leave and told me you fainted after throwing up." He asked, sounding really concerned."

I blushed, feeling embarrassed.

"I don't know. I was feeling overwhelmed and everything started moving so fast." I murmured, remembering slight images of what happened after Darren kissed me.

He nodded and we locked eyes. I couldn't tell if he was in a better mood than before.

He walked towards me and placed a hand on my shoulder whilst the other caressed my cheek before more to touch my forehead
"You're blazing up..." He spoke softly, looking into my eyes.

"Is that so.."

I could see him staring at my lips and I couldn't take my eyes from his either. We both started leaning in closer but Michael froze when he heard a car pulling up.

He moved away from me and I was confused until I saw someone exiting from the car.
He was tall and slim and his hair was slightly frizzy. He had a dark purple suit on and looked like an older version of Michael so I guessed it was his Dad.

"Michael. I'll need you to fix one of the arcade machines when you get to the-" He stopped when he saw me besides Michael. "Who's your friend?"

"Y/n. Y/n this is my Dad, Dad this is m-" He coughed. "That's y/n."

His Dad nodded slowly and then walked to Michael.

"I'll talk to you when you're done."

Michael nodded and his Dad walked up to the house.

I felt goosebumps prickle my skin and I rubbed my arms.
Hopefully he didn't see the marking...

"Sorry about my dad. He.....has a scary reputation. He's nice in general though." He apologized, running a hand through his hair.

I nodded and tried not to get upset at how another person cockblocked us right when things were about to get...interesting.

"It's fine. My father's pretty overprotective so I kind of get it."

He hummed and we awkwardly stared at each other for a while.

"Your forehead's pretty bad." He said, clearing his throat. "You really should get home and rest. Being up and running will make it worse."

I nodded and smiled slightly. "You're right. I just really wanted to clear things up. I don't want things to be awkward between us."

"Between us?"

"Yeah..."

He smiled softly and ruffled my hair, slightly messing it up.

"There's nothing wrong between us." He smiled down at me. ".....Friends?" He asked, tilting his head.

I felt my heart crack slightly but I still nodded.
"Of course."

He let go of my hair and then started walking back to his house.
"See you tomorrow." He called out.

"You too!" I said swinging my leg over the bike and starting to pedal off.

I got further and further away from the house. I was just happy I was able to sort things out with Michael once and for all. Now I need to talk to Darren but I was second thinking it. He was out of it yesterday and scaring me, plus Michael advised me to go home to rest.

'So thoughtful' I thought to myself.

But there was still so much I didn't know.

What happened after I fainted? What happened to Darren?

And most importantly. Did I embarrass myself?

I'll have to ask Sasha later..

Notes:

So sorry for the shorter chapter this time. I tried writing when I got home but I was so tired because I had an afterschool thing going on and I had a lowkey wattpad moment with my crush so I was estatic and too lovesick to write anything.
Plus my ADHD is getting worse and I need to be in a certain mood to be able to actually focus on this workk which is tiring.

BUTTT that doesn't mean I'll let you all down and stop writing on here!
I'm working on another story too but knowing me I'm going to start LOT's of stories so I'll just stick with this one until I finish it. I don't want to make this too long because I know how people HATEEE 300 chapter stories that just have dead chapters that make no sense. So i want to try fitting this into 10 chapters or less. Just that I'll write A LOT.
So the chapters will be really long.

Thank you for reading once again <3

Chapter 4: What happened?

Summary:

We NEED to know what happened after that night but Sasha doesn't really wanna tell you.

But you'll do anything to know.
It also seems like Darren won't back off of your case either..

Notes:

Writing this the same day as I wrote the last chapter! Sorry if this is taking a while my brain has been fried with things going on at school.

Smut WILL be coming <3

"Ughhhh Y/n just drop ittt" Sasha groaned whilst leaving the living room to enter the kitchen.

"No! You were the only one who was just beginning to sober up.....kind of....But I KNOW that YOU know what happened. You always remember surprisingly."

"Nothing interesting. You threw up we were able to get you home without you making more mess and Simon almost threw up because of the smell...You need to learn how to hold your liquor." She scrunched her nose and grabbed a cup, filling it with orange juice.

I rubbed my head at the reminise of the pounding headache.

"I talked to Michael." I finally said, making her pause in her tracks.

"What did he tell you?"

"Nothing! So that's why I need you to tell me!" I groaned.

She rolled her eyes and finally looked at me, pausing again.

She laughed, walking up to me.

"You better find a way to hide this." She rubbed the mark Michael had left. "Has mom seen it?"

I shook my head slightly and she shrugged.

"By the way. Dad's coming back tomorrow soooo you'll HAVE to find a way by then." She laughed and ran upstairs, completely abandoning her drink.

I chased her to her room where she had just entered and laid on the bed.

I sat with her and she sighed, pulling a pillow onto her face.

"Tell me. PLEASE."

"I'm hungry."

"I don't care. Tell me." I pouted.

She looked at me then at the ceiling.

"Let's go to fredbears."

"Why? It's mainly for children."

"You have no soul. I'm craving pizza though."

"If I pay for all your food you get. Will you finally tell me?"

She glared at me.

"This isn't fair! You know that food is my weakness."

It's true. It was.

She was silent for a while before sitting up.

"Fine. Let me change, kay?"

I nodded and rushed out of her room to change into something more appropriate. Going to Fredbears also mean I might see Michael and I want to look my best.

***

We got seated and Sasha wasted no time in ordering all of her favorite pizzas, drinks and snacks. I'm pretty sure the staff were surprised at how to could eat it all in one sitting.
Worst of all, she didn't even let me have one slice and if she let me have some it would be a topping or some of her snacks.

"You don't always have to be so stingy." I glared at her. I was starting to get hungry and she couldn't care less.

She took a long sip of her milkshake before reluctantly pointing to the pizza.
"Fine."

I let out a sigh of relief and took a couple slices, piling them onto my plate.

I wasted no time in making myself a pig and chowing down on them like there was no tomorrow.

"Oh hey girls."

I froze, slowly looking up at Cameron and Simon.

I bit on the pizza that was still in my mouth and put the rest down, covering my mouth immediately.

"Oh hi guys. Y/n isn't this such a coincidence?" My sister asked sounding shocked.

She set me up.

"Mhm..." I muffled.

"We were just waiting for Michael. Have you seen him?"

I almost died. If he saw me like this i'd cry. I was also 100% sure I had pizza sauce on my mouth.

"There you guys are! Sorry I'm late."

The tears are forming.

I quickly grabbed the tissue dispenser and swatted my mouth with a huge wad of tissue whilst Sasha tried not to laugh.

"Sorry it took so long. Liz and Evan were driving me insane."

Simon and Cameron nodded whilst Sasha looked deep in thought.

"I know how to get them out of your hair." She spoke loudly, getting their attention like she wanted.

"How? I really need a break and they're a handful." He rubbed his neck tiredly. If he was inspected closely you'd be able to make out the slight formation of eye bags.

"Get a babysitter." My sister said as if it was obvious. "I know a perfect one." She smiled sweetly.

Oh no she isn't.

"y/n used to babysit for out relatives and family friends. She's amazing with kids!"

My mouth slightly fell open and Sasha almost burst out laughing.
This evil. Smart. Bitch.

"You'd do that for me y/n?" He asked, rubbing the nape of his neck. That gesture was my weak point.

"Sure. I have the tomorrow off because of the weekend." I forced a slight smile.

Despite me liking Michael I did like weekends.

"Thank you. But I understand if you can't they are energetic."

What a guilt trip! A good one but still.

"It's fine, really! I'm experienced." I chewed the inside of my cheek. I was good with kids, sure but I don't know.

Simon sighed loudly and tapped his bare wrist. Michael rolled his eyes in annoyance at him then turned back to face me.

"Sorry but....Saturday at my place? 3pm?"

"That's fine."

He thanked me about 3 more times before Simon grabbed him by the shirt dragging him out and Cameron following behind them.

As soon as they left I turned to Sasha with a visible frown. "What was that for?"

She shrugged. "To help you. You're making no more moves after last night and even yesterday when you 'apologized'. Even though it wasn't your fault. NOTHING, happened." She pouted, laying back in the booth seat.
If only she knew what almost happened between the both of you.

"I thought you were all anti-afton? You told me on and on about how he wasn't a good guy and bad overall."

She leaned forward and took a sip of her drink, making heavy eye contact with me.

"Things changed."

"Thing's like what? Like last night?"

She shrugged.

I leaned forward this time and gave a serious look.

"You're telling me right now what happened after I blacked out." I pointed to her pizza. "That was my payment now you're giving me what I paid for!"

She huffed and slid a slice into her mouth, looking at children running into the establishment and up to the stage where a golden animatronic stood, playing songs. I shivered just by looking at it. So big and dominating.

"Okay!" She finally broke down, sighing dramatically. "I'll tell you."

I looked at her expectantly and she looked awkward.

"Well. When you had your dramatic little pass out, Darren tried coming towards you in which we all made sure he didn't, even Simon came back in to clear the mess and tell him to leave entirely. He kept persisting and eventually Michael came back.....By this time Abby and June managed to get you downstairs and I stayed just to mediate the situation but I guess I was a bit too late since Michael had Darren pinned to the ground and was already attacking him whilst Darren tried fighting back.....He failed."

My mouth was once again open as the new information sunk in.

Michael attacked Darren? Was that why he was acting a bit off when I met him? Maybe that's why he thought we were in some kind of romantic relationship.

"I see." I murmured looking at the table. "But why didn't you want to tell me?"

She shrugged again and clicked her tongue. "I didn't wanna worry you but you'd see what happened anyways."

What did she mean by that?

 

***

I knew exactly what she meant.

I entered the coffee shop trying to find Darren and he stood out poorly. Terrible bed hair and baggy eyes, his back hunched over slightly and the most noticeable thing were the bruises and the huge bandage on the side of his cheek.
It totally took away the kind and sweet face he used to have.
Ugh. Just called him sweet after what happened grossed me out. Michael did a good job decorating his canvas.

When Darren spotted me he gave me a weak smile and nodded, signaling me to come over. Since my shift started soon I decided I had to. Reluctantly, I moved over to the front counter and went past the employee only barrier, making sure to keep as much of a distance between the both of us. He'd complicated things too much and I didn't want to show him any sympathy.

Darren however wanted to cause some kind of physical touch because he turned just as I passed him causing us to collide. My bag fell to the ground and he apologized hurriedly before reaching for my bag. He handed it to me and I snatched it out of his grasp.

"Watch where you're going." I snapped, moving into the employee room.

He followed me like a helpless puppy but I wasn't going to break this time.

"Y/n...." He sighed. "I'm sorry about what happened last night. I don't know what came over me!"

I laughed sarcastically and just put away my belongings

He frowned and folded his arms. "Just listen to me okay? Even if this is the last time."

My brick wall was cracking.

"You have 3 minutes." I stated, not looking at him.

"I just couldn't stand the fact that you liked someone like Michael. I got jealous...."

"Why?" I asked, finally looking at him. I wanted to turn back time. He looked terrible and my heart turned, filling with guilt and sadness.
He was still the Darren I grew up with. The friend I loved.
His face was sad and torn apart. His eyes were raw and red and I knew my wall would come crashing down any moment from now.

"Because I like you." He said softly. "I've liked you for such a long time." He choked out, slightly moving towards me.
I moved back, still cautious.

"I've liked you so long but...You chose him." His eyes darkened and his voice became cold.

"I'm sorry Darren." He bit his lip.
"But even if I didn't have feelings for Michael. I wouldn't choose you." I confessed. "You were a good friend but I think it's best if we just decided to take some time to reflect from this whole....situation." I turned away from him, taking a harsh breath.

"You don't mean..."

"We should stop being friends for the time being." I breathed out, finally deciding to take a look at him.

Was it possible for him to look even worse? He looked as if his life had just been torn down and once again, guilt swept through me causing my heart to beat rapidly.

What do I do? What did he expect me to do? Should I just tell him I was wrong all along and pull him into a hug? No. I was right. It's my life and my relationships! I can't have him 'protect' and shield me from people. I'm not a weak little baby, I can take care of myself. He's in the wrong! But why do I feel so bad.

He finally sucked in a huge breath and walked towards me causing me to freeze. He opened his arms pulled me into an embrace, my hands stuck to my sides as my cheek was smushed into his chest.

My breathing became unstable as I was forced to breathe in his scent, memories flooding back of how he used to hug me.

"I'm sorry y/n...." He said, his voice high pitched.

He was crying.

He patted my head, stroking it as he cried against me.

I don't know what came over me but I hugged him back.

Did I forgive him? Not at all. But I did pity him.

My sympathy was my very own Achilles heel.

He released me and my arms dropped back to my sides. I made sure to hold back any tears or visible emotion. I didn't want him to see how I felt.

He gave me a weak and half hearted smile before walking towards the door.

"Bye..." He murmured, leaving the door and closing it lightly behind him.

I soon heard the door bell jingle and knew he was gone for good.

I sat onto the couch, my legs feeling weak as my tears then began to flow down my cheeks.

This shift would be harder to get through.

Notes:

OMGGG this took so longggg I was totally brain fried and I have some friendship issues going on irl so im so sorry. this was supposed to come out yesterday but I managed to cram it in so you guys would have your new chapter!!!

Like i promised thooo smut will be delivered <3

Chapter 5: Babysitting

Summary:

You're outside of Michaels house, mentally preparing yourself for the trouble his siblings may cause.

Luckily it goes somewhat smoothly and Michael continues to subtly and unknowingly tease you.

Will you both be able to keep your hands and eyes to yourself?

Notes:

Slight smut warning!

I wanna make this a lot longer so sorry if this comes out on the 13-15 I'm still brain dead <33

Ok y/n.....I'm cool. I'm calm. It's gonna be ok. I'm just watching the Afton kids for a while and then I'm gonna leave.
That's all.

I walked up the stairs to the porch and hesitated before knocking on the door as hard as I could.

I heard a large thump and a hurry of footsteps.

The door opened and when I saw nobody there I looked down to see strawberry blonde hair and beautiful green eyes.

"Hi Elizabeth!" I smiled down at her.

She waved tiredly - she was still in her night clothes.

She opened the door and closed it behind us, using a pink wooden stool to jump up so she could reach the locks.

I looked around the house which was surprisingly clean aside from a few dolls and a golden bear teddy.
I felt two hands wrap around my lower leg and Elizabeth was smiling up at me.

"I'm happy you came! I was worried I'd have to spend the day with Michael or one of his weird girl friends."

"Girl friends?" I asked, my throat tightening slightly.

"Yeah just girls he brings around for projects. Especially those big books! They're just filled with dumb words."

I sighed in relief and Elizabeth ignored it.

She pushed me over to the couch and made me sit down. She sat beside me and knelt up so she was in line with my ear.

"Michael was talking about you yesterday."

I turned to her confused.

"What did he say?" I whispered back, slightly curious. Well a lot curious.

She giggled. "I walked past his room at night yesterday and he was just saying your name over and over and overr. I didn't know what he was doing but my dad caught me just as I was about to walk in." She huffed disappointed.

Dirty thoughts clouded my mind and my heart practically did a barrel roll.

"He's so weird. I thought he was praying to you or something! He also sounded really weird and kept on making these weird sounds. I thought he was dying."

I laughed, flustered and tried not to think so much about it.

The stairs creaked and I saw Evan standing at the bottom, rubbing his eyes whilst looking around.

"Oh...Sorry Evan! Did I wake you?" I whispered.

He shook his head and walked over to his sister. It looked like he'd been crying.

"What's wrong with your brother?"

"He has nightmares sometimes." She pulled him onto the couch and hugged him. I almost died at their affection and cuteness but I was still concerned about Evan.

"What're they about?"

He looked at me and seemed hesitant.

"The machines." He whispered.

My head tilted slightly.

"Father's machines scare me sometimes. I don't like being around them..." He whimpered, on the verge of tears.

My brows furrowed. I guess I'd be terrified of them too if I was a lot smaller and still had a wild imagination.

He moved towards me and hugged me pushing his head into my chest and I hugged him back.
Elizbeth had a jealous look on her face and moved towards me too, hugging my arm.

It wasn't long before I heard soft snoring from both ends and felt tired too. The shift yesterday really tore me apart and I couldn't shrug off the uncomfortable feeling I had when I worked through it. As if someone was watching me.

The stairs creaked and I immediately looked to see Michael wearing sweats and a tank top. He was surprised to see me and carefully made his way towards us, so he doesn't wake his siblings.

He gently moved them to the side so they rested on the couch and I got up, looking at how peaceful they were.

"Sasha didn't lie. You are good at getting them calm." He whispered.

I nodded, smiling to myself. I did do a good job.

His hand found mine and intertwined his fingers with my slightly sweaty ones.

He pressed a finger to his lips and he led me into the kitchen.

Once we got in he sighed and looked at me, his mouth stretched into a smirk.

"You came early."

I nodded, embarrassed. Mainly because I'd forgotten what time he told me to come. But it wouldn't hurt to get to know the Afton kids better. Especially with the new...Information I'd learnt

"sorry. I kind of....forgot. And when I came Elizabeth let me in so we decided to talk for a bit."

"About?" He asked, leaning back against the kitchen counter, folding his arms swiftly.

Damn, he looked sexy. The sunlight shining through the kitchen perfectly, hitting his muscles and showing how beautiful his side perfect was. His perfect eyes, nose, hair, shoulders. Oh gosh, his shoulders..

"Y/n?"

"Huh?" My eyes snapped to his.

He laughed and I felt a deep blush coat my cheeks.

"Like what you see?"

I turned from him and he chuckled even more.

"Well...Will you answer my question?" He asked.

I thought about it and shook my head, blushing harder when I remembered what the little girl had told me.

Michael didn't like my answer and moved towards me, the sunlight moving over his body gracefully.

"Why not? It's obviously something making you flustered." His spoke, coming closer.

Had his voice always been this deep?

"It's nothing really." I responded, watching him come closer.

"Is that so?" He asked, now standing in front of me whilst looking into my eyes.

I turned away for a moment trying to think of something to say when he lightly gripped my chin, moving my head back to him.

"You have pretty eyes." He mumbled, leaning in closer.

"You have pretty eyes too." I whispered.

His lips met mine and I whimpered at the feeling of his lips finally being on mine after so long.

He broke the kiss momentarily, letting me catch my breath.

"Jump..." He mumbled

I did it as soon as he commanded and he caught me easily, pushing me onto the counter and attacking my neck in kisses.

I knew I shouldn't let him make anymore, especially since my Dad would be back later tonight but I couldn't help loving the feeling of his mouth on-
Oh fuck...That place. He already found it and was covering it with wet kisses, making me dig my nails into his shoulders and causing Michael to moan and roll his hips into mine, groping my thighs.

I moaned a little too loudly and blushed at this sensation. My mind was going fuzzy and I could only feel his lips on my neck. I buried my head into his neck and he pushed me back up.

"I wanna see you.."

I almost died from that sentence alone.

His lips connected with mine more roughly and his tongue brushed against my lip and I immediately opened my mouth to him, my hands moving up to his hair, venturing through it. His hips rolled against mine once more and I couldn't help the arousing feeling that had been building up all this time. Michael continued rolling his hips, and I couldn't ignore his growing erection.

I pulled away from the kiss, panting and he did the same, looking into my eyes.

"Michael..."

His hand raised to my cheek and he caressed it softly.

A creak from the stairs broke us out of out our moment and we heard more following after the first.

Michael moved away from me and I slid off the counter slightly disappointed at the face we had to hide this 'relationship'.

His father almost walked past but he paused when he saw me.

I pulled up the collar to my blouse and smiled awkwardly.

"Is she the babysitter you talked about?" He asked tiredly.

Michael nodded, slightly dazed and placing his hands in front of his pelvis.
"Yeah. She's really good with kids. Elizabeth and Evan nodded off in just minutes."

His father hummed and then looked at me.

"How much do you want?" He asked, his eyes trailing over my body before meeting my eyes.
Michael shifted uncomfortably.

"Oh...You don't have to. It's just a favor for a friend."

I felt weird saying he was just a friend even though we had been doing such indecent things on his kitchen counter.

"I insist!" Mr. Afton declared.

I thought for a bit.

Cash is cash.

"$20...?"

Mr. Afton nodded.

"That's a good amount." He breathed,

He looked at Michael with a weird look on his face before yawning.

"I'll have to get going soon. I have a meeting with Henry and some clients." He walked past me and Michael to go towards the coffee machine. "You sure you'll be able to handle 'em?" He asked, grabbing a cup.

"Yeah, of course."

"Just in case...I'll let Michael stay with you. It'll be easier to watch after them."

My face slightly heated up. Staying in this big house with Michael and his cute siblings? It's a win win situation!

"That's fine by me. Thank you sir."

His father clenched his jaw and then cleared his throat. Walking towards the arched doorway.

"I need to get ready. Michael, prepare breakfast for your siblings."
And with that. He left.

I took a deep breath and turned to Michael who looked a lot more flushed. I knew what was wrong and I poked my tongue into the side of my cheek.

"If you want. I can take care of breakfast."

He chuckled once again and walked towards me.

"That would be very helpful." He murmured before leaving the kitchen, making his way to his room.

I felt my chest become much lighter. I felt so nervous, so hot. It felt so familiar but so new and made me want a lot more.

I adjusted my hair quickly and then looked around the kitchen.

I should get started..

 

***

It was midday and Michaels father was long gone, whereas Michael acted like we hadn't just shared that intense moment and it bugged me.

I was clearing up some snacks the kids had eaten when I heard loud shrieks and soon enough Elizabeth came in with Evan.

"Woah, woah. Calm down!" I guess giving them a lot of snacks made them a lot more energetic.

"Y/nn!" Elizabeth whined. "Tell Evan that people do have girlfriends and boyfriends! He won't believe me."

I blinked a few times. Where had this come from?

I looked into the hall and Michael was nowhere to be seen.

"Please." She begged, looking at me with angelic eyes.

"Well...Yes you can have girlfriends and boyfriends." I admitted, bending down to be on somewhat same height with them. "But only when you're older and mature."

"Do you have a boyfriend?" Elizabeth asked eagerly.

I thought for a while. Were me and Michael together? But then again we'd only kissed and made out about 10 times.

I pondered and Evan and Elizabeth stared at me eagerly, waiting for my answer.

"I don't have a boyfriend....But there is someone I really like..."

Elizabeth 'oooed' and Evan scrunched his nose.

"What is he like?" Evan asked curiously.

How do I tell them it's their brother without telling them it's their brother??

"Well he's tall, funny, mischievous,"

Elizabeth's eyes shifted and then looked back to me as she smiled sweetly. Evan yawned rubbing his eyes.

"Tell us more!" She smirked, intruiged.

"Well....He's handsome, cute, nice and good hearted. Plus he kind of seems like the family type."

"You want kids?" Evan asked, sitting on the floor.

"Well.....It's a thought-"

"Where do babies come from?!" Elizabeth asked loudly.

I got up and shh'ed her, backing away slowly.

"Okay let's calm down a bit. You don't wanna alert your-" I bumped into a something hard. "-brother.." I murmured.

"You guys sure seem curious about y/n's life." Michael analyzed.

Elizabeth flashed a sly smile and I guessed she knew he was already waiting there. But just for how long??

The little girl grabbed her younger brother, waiting for him to stand up before dragging him out.
"Let's go play Evan!"

And with that. Me and Michael were left in the kitchen once again. I was about to leave to go monitor them but a hand snaked around my waist pulling me back against him.

He made me face him and he had a curious expression. "So...Who's this secret boyfriend? Do I know him?"

"Yeah."

"Oh really? He have a name?"

"Simon." I snickered.

I had never seen someone's face turn white so quickly. I burst out laughing and tried telling him it was a joke through spurts of laughter but it was too late. Michael moved me easily next to the counter and cornered me.

"Simon, huh?"

My face began to heat up slowly.
"I should get back to the-"

"They'll be fine for five minutes."

His mouth met mine and I was the first to slip tongue. He was clearly amused as he ran his hands up and down my hips eventually gripping them and playing with the bottom of my blouse, his hand slowly creeping up my shirt.

I whimpered into the kiss as I felt his cold hand venture further, sending vibrations through me. Just as he got to my mid waist he stopped and broke the kiss, leaving a long string of saliva ooze from our mouths which soon broke and fell onto our legs.

His finger grazed over my bottom lip, pulling it down before releasing me and stepping back analyzing the mess he'd made of me.

"Pretty." He stated before turning and leaving.

My eyes narrowed, my breath still unsteady. I peeled myself off the counter and walked into the hall, peeking into the living room just to see Michael playing with Evan and Elizabeth.

"Hmpf." I sounded.

Two can play at this game Michael.

***

I was in the middle of cleaning Evan and Elizabeth's mess after tucking them both into bed in their designated rooms when I heard a floorboard creek.

Surprise surprise, It was Michael.

After the act he decided to pull I had ignored him for about 3 hours. I didn't know where I was going with it but if he even tried to come close to me I'd ignore him or just make up an excuse of something I had to do.

"Need any help?" He spoke up.

I turned back to the toys putting the rest in the basket. "No. I got it."

Despite my answer he still walked over to me and knelt besides me.

"You sure?"

"I'm sure."
I glanced up at the clock and huffed. Their father would be home in about 2 hours.

I felt a warm hand brush past my cheek and I saw Michael moving some of my hair out of my face.

"Wanna get some drinks? My father has a case in the kitchen but he's sometimes too drunk to realize how many he has left."

"It's risky..." I chewed the inside of my lip.

He shrugged. "The risk is worth it."

He got up and disappeared into the halls. After thinking for a while I got up and entered the kitchen where Michael was already holding two bottles. He slid one to me and I raised a brow.

"A whole bottle each? We'll be visibly drunk by the time your dad gets home."

Michael shrugged and walked around to me.
"The risk is worth it."

Why did I let this guy persuade me into the stupidest things??

I followed him into the hall and he lead me upstairs into a dark room lightly lit by a candle.

The room was big and I expected no less. The bed was covered by dark blue and black sheets with black cotton pillows.
To the left was a huge wardrobe and a mirror then on the right a desk with a lamp and some books were seated there.
There were surprisingly no clothes on the floor besides a shirt than was on the side of the bed.

I guess this was Michaels room.

He walked to his bed free falling down and staring at the ceiling before looking at me.
"You coming or you just gonna stand there?"

Reluctantly, I walked over to the bed, sitting down on the side. He sat up, moving next to me. He opened his drink and then mine.

He looked at me expectantly and I sighed, taking the first sip and letting the alcohol run down my throat. Once he was satisfied he took a long sip of his too.

"So do you always steal alcohol from your dad's stash?" I questioned, gulping down a large amount of the substance.

"Sometimes..." He mumbled, taking a small sip.

I shrugged slightly and tilted my head, slightly brushing against him.

He smiled to himself and I felt butterflies flutter in my stomach. I had to ask him a dying question.

"Michael..." I moved away from him slightly.

"Yes?"

"What are we?"

I regretted asking as soon as I did. I felt weird saying it out loud. I also hoped Michael didn't think I was some kind of obsessed freak.

He had a blank expression, as if he was processing what I just said. His lips slowly stretched into a small smile.

"What do you want us to be?"

"I asked you."

He moved closer, catching me off guard.

"You're putting me on the spot here, darling." He smirked

I held my breath as his hands slid over my shoulders, pushing me down onto the bed and slithered over me.

I wanted to wrap my arms around him, I wanted to feel him more but he pushed my arms down, pinning them over my head.

"Someone's impatient." He cooed "Well. You're lucky I am too"

He leaned down and kissed me roughly, biting my lip, threatening to break the skin there. My hips subconsciously lifted up, trying to get some kind of friction which only made Michael laugh harder. Luckily he complied and we grinded against each other, one of his hands guiding my hips while the other was buried in my hair.

I could feel his erection growing again, more harder and evident.
Nervousness washed over. Did he want to do it? here? now?

I lightly pushed him off of me and he broke the kiss immediately.

"Michael..."

"Is something wrong?"
The concern in his voice made my stomach do a flip.

"No nothing. I was just wondering if you planned....on doing it here..."

He stared at me before giving me a genuine smile. He leaned next to my ear.

"Y/n. If I'm going to fuck you it wouldn't be some quick one night stand. Especially not while you're getting tipsy."

I knew I was beyond red right now but I shook my head.
"I'm not tipsy."

"Really?"

"Really." I confirmed.

He looked down at me and I felt a laugh coming along.
I guess he was somewhat right.

"You said.....if....You're thinking about it?" I smirked, not knowing where this sprite of confidence came from.

He was taken aback for a moment before pushing some of his hair back and downing a large amount of alcohol.

"It's crossed my mind.."

"Bullshit." I giggled. "I know you've been 'thinking' about me....intimately." I whispered into his ear.

He tensed up and I laughed quietly, taking a chug from the bottle.

"Fricking Liz....." He groaned, taking a sip from his own bottle.

"So it's true?"

"More or less." He coughed out.

I smiled to myself. I don't know why but I felt a weird sensation from his confession.

"And you?"

I blushed. He had no idea....

"No. Not really..." I lied, gulping down another reasonable amount before turning to face him.

Michael was already looking at me with a look I could only describe as lust. He took the drink from my hand and placed them both on his bedside table.

He pushed me onto the bed, slightly straddling me and he took off his sweatshirt.

"It's hot." He joked.
I ignored him and reached my hands out to touch his bare and warm chest, my fingers tracing the slight outlines of his abdominal muscles.

He shivered slightly before running a hand along my thigh, groping it through my denim material.

"You don't know how bad I want these off." He uttered silently but loud enough for me to hear.

I felt like my whole body was ablaze and I wanted more this feeling.
He leaned down towards me, laying besides me on the bed and yawning silently.

"y/n...." He breathed lazily.

"Hmm?" I asked tiredly.

"...s' love..."

I froze.

"I love..." He groaned, his leg rubbing against my thigh. "I love you..."

I stopped breathing.

"I love your hair."

I puffed out in disappointment and soon heard car driving along gravel.
Shit. Michael's dad would be coming in soon.

I pushed Michael off of me and stumbled out of the room and into the hall. I quickly rushed downstairs and turned off some of the lights that weren't in use, then grabbed a cup of water.

The door opened when I finally finished chugging it down and I heard a coat being pulled off.

"Hello? y/n?" A deep voice called out.

I poked my head out and smiled before stepping out and into the hall.

"Hi sir."

"William." He said in a stern tone. "Just call me William."

I smiled slightly. "Ok Si- I mean William."
It felt a bit weird on my tongue.

He nodded absently and dug into his jacket.

He walked into the living room, looking around.

"Where's Michael?"

"He's asleep too."

"I guess you really are good at babysitting. All my kids are asleep." He laughed.

I smiled brightly and felt my heart warm.
"Thank you William."

He brought out his wallet and fished a couple bills. When he passed it to me I saw it was 60 times the original amount we agreed on.

"Mr....William...This is WAY too much. I thought we-"

"I know I know. But you did a good job. Even got Michael out of my hair." He sighed. "Plus everywhere is well cleaned and I'm feeling generous tonight."

My mouth stretched further into a grateful gin.

"Thank you so much William!"
Money was money and this was probably my monthly wages in one payment! Plus I wouldn't be getting paid for another 2 weeks.

"No problem. Go have fun with it."

I nodded and thanked him two more times before grabbing my shoes and leaving.

***

I walked down the street for a while, luckily I had brought my sweater for the weather.

I began regretting not calling Sasha but figured she's probably asleep and I didn't waste my energy by running home to see Dad because I figured he'd be mad at me for staying out so late.

I guess this would be my late night exercise.

I heard a car pulling up to my so I instinctively pulled up the my hood and looked down.

The car slowed beside me and a cigarette smell met my nose and silent rock music could be heard from the inside.

"Hey beautiful, wanna ride?" A gruff voice came. Almost familiar to my ears.

I picked up my pace, not daring to look into the car.
He drove alongside me.

"You deaf?" He scoffed and someone else in the car snickered.

"Just not interested." I said dismissively and the man laughed.

I walked even faster and they laughed harder.

"What's the rush sweetheart? We just want to talk to you."

"I'm busy."

"She said she's busy." A solid voice came from behind me.

The driver looked back and so did I.

It was boy. A bit older than I was and he had curly blonde hair which was something a bit rare to see around here. He was a few inches taller and had a slightly grim and annoyed face being displayed.

The driver in the car made a gruff sound before cursing at me and driving off.

I let out a sigh of relief and faced the stranger. "Thank you so much! I don't know what would have happened if you didn't show up."

He flashed me a toothy smile, showing off his white dents.

"It was no problem. I hate creeps who can't take a hint. My names Kai." I recently moved here..

"Oh that's cool. I'm y/n by the way. Are you going to be starting at the local school nearby?"

"Yeah I am. But my parents decided I shouldn't because the school break is starting in 2 weeks. There isn't much of a point."

"I see."

"Well you should get going home. You don't wanna run into another creep."

"That's true. Well thanks once again."

"No problem. See you y/n.."

And with that he walked off.

Well at least I was lucky tonight..

Notes:

Luckily I got this out today before school so enjoyy ;)

Chapter 6: Late night coffee's

Summary:

Another closing shift. Will this be as interesting as the last?

I still couldn't believe what happened! Once again Michael managed to seduce me just with his presence and what Liz told me? It was a lot to....wrap my head around. Especially with Michael bringing me to his room. That new guy too...

My thoughts dissolved when I finally reached the house, entering and turning the hallway light on. I walked into the living room to see Mom and Dad cuddled up together on the couch whilst the tv played, Sasha nowhere to be seen.

"I'm home." I smiled at them.

Dad immediately threw mom to the side and ran to me, examining my face and neck. Luckily the marks weren't as severe...

"Are you ok? When your mother told me you went to babysit I didn't think it would be this late at night!" He explained worriedly, pulling me into a tight hug, making it hard for me to breathe.

"I'm fine!" I stated, trying to get out of his intense grip.
Eventually he let go and gave me a weird glare.

"The house you went to....Was it a boy's house?"

I should've known this was coming.

"Well...Yes but...The son was out most of the day and the kids father was at work." I lied, biting my tongue.

I better not mention any names.

"Is that so?" He questioned, a brow slowly raising.

"Of course. I'm tired though....can I go to my room?"

He didn't seem convinced but nodded anyway, giving me permission to completely leg it. Once I was finally in my room I let out a harsh breath and tried to think more about what went down tonight.
I pulled off my shoes and changed into a more comfortable outfit, styling my hair into something a bit more breathable then flopped onto my bed.
Michael and I had not one, but about 3-5 make out sessions! He even admitted to telling me he thought about us....

Ugh! I need to drown out my dirty thoughts but I can't. The way he made me feel at that moment and the insatiable lust that was stirring up inside of me. I wanted to satiate it so bad. I really do but I don't know If I'd be able to do that with Michael. I wanted to. No doubt about that. But I wasn't sure I could trust him with...that process.
I liked him so much that it hurt but we would have never even shared words if it wasn't for the coffee place. Or the seven minutes in heaven game that went down. Why was he suddenly interested?

Was Darren right?

Ew. I almost gagged. Had that really zoomed past my mind? I felt gross and ignored it.
Everything will work out eventually...

***

"Thank you! Please come again." I smiled at the old couple who had just finished with their drinks.

It was 6:30. Only 30 more minutes before I can shut the store down for the day. I walked around the whole store, cleaning and polishing the tables as well as emptying out the sugar and milk containers. Despite it being extra work it was nice being able to empty everything out after the end of the week. Speaking of, this week has been hectic as hell. The party, Michael, Darren kissing and telling me he likes me, more Michael, more Darren and his sob story, more hot moments with Michael and babysitting. I hadn't noticed how fast time moved.

The bell dinged and I finished up emptying everything into the trash bag before quickly washing my hands and going to the front counter, drying my hands on my jeans.

"Welcome to-" I met his eyes, slightly clouded.

"Hey y/n..." Michael murmured.

He looked like pure hell. He had his iconic black biker jacket and an oversized blue shirt with a band sign on it along with black jeans. His hair was slightly messed up and his eyes had dark circles.

Was he high? It was to be expected.

"What are you-" I cut myself off. It was self explanatory. It's a coffee shop for dog's sake. I shook my head. "Would you like a Coffee? Black?"

He smirked, looking down at me.
"You remembered my order..."

"It's not that hard to remember..." I mumbled, folding my arms under my chest, causing his eyes to move there.

I moved my arms up awkwardly and his eyes finally met mine again.

"Do you still want the coffee..?" I probed, making sure he maintained eye contact even though a small part of me didn't want him to.

"Can I just..." He sighed, rubbing his forehead and resting a hand on the counter. "Can I hangout here for a bit? I really need to be away from my father for a bit and....I knew you'd be here.."

I blushed and bit my lip. It was a closing shift and we'll be out in 30 minutes...having him here won't be a problem.

"Sure. You can stay until my shift is over. It's only 30 minutes though..."

"It's fine." He slurred over his words and moved towards the entrance.

I held my breath as he entered and walked past me to the employee only area. He closed the door behind him and I let out a shaky breath.

I snapped myself out of it. After all....I need to focus.

***

I walked into the employee to see Michael resting on the chair, his head laid on the table. I decided to leave him be and grabbed the trash bags, pulling them out to the back of the shop and hoisting them into the bins outside before going back in.

The place was silent and cool, the sun that was just coming up giving it a nice pink and deep purple aesthetic. I went behind the counter and detached the money slot from the cash register, taking it with me to the break room. Upon entering I saw Michael, now sat on the couch, lazily slumped into it.
"Michael?"

"Hm?" He groaned, lifting his head up. He looked like shit. Hot shit obviously, but still.

I used a key to open the cabinet and dumped the money into it, closing it after. I put the key on top of the bookshelf and went to sit next to Michael on the couch.

"Are you ok?" I questioned. I genuinely was concerned.

"Just peachy love...." He sighed.

Heat creeped onto my face and I tried to ignore the feeling.

"You don't look...great...Wanna talk about it?"

He looked at me blankly, a smirk landing on his lips as he moved closer to me.

"There are other things to do than talk.."

I gulped silently, taking a deep breath and smelling his cologne and what I'd guess was what he smoked.

"Like what?" I asked, my bottom lip slightly trembled.

He came closer, his lips almost against mine.

"I want to. Take you out."

I blinked a few times, looking into his tired eyes.

"You want to take me out?"
I sounded a lot more surprised than I hoped.

"Yes. Is that a problem?" He quizzed, his smirk faltering

I shook my head immediately.
"Of course not! I'm just...surprised."

Michael looked at me confused. "We literally did all of that stu-"

I kicked his leg and he groaned and I tried to hide my embarrassed face.

"What? We're the only ones here, love." Michael informed, his fingers dancing up my thigh, making me inhale sharply.

"Michael..." I breathed out. My temperature was increasing rapidly.

He moved closer.

"Y/n..." He whispered, his hand now rubbing my thigh.

I couldn't help it. He knew this as his eyes widened when my lips finally met his. His hand immediately went to my hair, venturing further as his other ran up and down my side, making me move towards him. My tongue slid against his lip and he gladly granted me access to his mouth, allowing me to taste him. I slid my arms from his chest to his shoulders, pulling myself onto his lap. I made sure to grind and roll my hips against him as he tried to keep up, Michael's hands digging into my hips to cause more friction. I broke the kiss, panting and Michael tried to do the same. He pushed me back onto the couch and he towered over me, breathing heavily.

"Fucking hell y/n..." He murmured, snaking a hand around my neck.

His lips met mine a lot more hungrier and his hips slightly rocked against mine, making me blush even harder. He left my mouth, letting me breath for a while as he laid kisses along my jaw, moving to my neck. I felt vibrations of him repeating something and when I finally caught my breath I stayed quiet to hear.
It was silent for a while before he continued.

"Mine...All mine." He mumbled, laying more kisses and sucking on areas of my neck.

Before I could comment I felt a cold hand sliding up my side and he found the special spot on my neck causing me to whimper.

"Michael..." I whispered, trying to ignore the pressure building on my neck as my eyes saw the clock.

"Shhh."

Shit.
Darren or Jennie will be in soon to collect the money...5 minutes max.

I tried lifting my hands but he pinned me down, sucking harder as his knee grinded against me. He lifted his head after he was satisfied and met my eyes. He looked like he wanted to say something but he rested his head against my chest instead.

"Hm?" He asked, his hand still up my shirt, drawing circled at the side of my waist.

"We need to go....The shops closed for the day.." I tried pushing Michael off me but he was too heavy.

He groaned loudly and rested his face against my breasts, stopping for a second before humming. After a long minute he finally sat up and rested on the sofa. I took a deep breath of much needed oxygen and got up, grabbing my sweater and bag. Michael got up, yawning and stretching.

"Wanna ride?"

Curse my dirty mind....

"Sure.."

***

We were almost there. Thank fuck. The car ride was awkward as hell and we hardly talked. I hated the idea of having to still go to school the same day as closing the shop, especially after what happened in there.

I glanced at Michael who had his eyes on the road, one hand on the wheel and the other resting in between his legs. He glanced at me and we both looked away immediately.

"So.." He began. "Are you free next Saturday?"

I smiled discreetly.
"Yeah, why?"

"Don't make this any harder for me." He sighed.

I turned to him and his face was surprisingly pink. I'd never seen Michael look so flushed and embarrassed.

"What do you mean?" I asked innocently.

He breathed out tiredly and made a smooth turn.
"I want to take you out....To see a movie."

I couldn't hide my smile anymore.

"Well what movie?"

"You like horror?" He questioned hopefully.

"Yeah."

He sighed in relief and slowed down the car, making me realize we were approaching the house.

"There's a new one that came out...Would you like to see it with me?"

"Of course."
I'd be crazy to refuse!

"Cool." He smiled, turning to me.

"See you then." I replied, trying to keep my cool.

He nodded and I got out of the car, shutting the door and hurriedly walking to the door, my body temperature rising again.

I got in and immediately bolted upstairs into my room, not bothering to check if anyone else was up.

I fell onto my bed and kicked off my shoes, sighing and grabbing one of my teddies to hold.

I smiled smugly.

Michael asked me out! Michael asked me out! Michael asked me out! Michael asked me out! Michael asked me out

Wait....

MICHAEL ASKED ME OUT?

***

"MICHAEL ASKED YOU OUT?" Abby shrieked.

"ShH!" I smacked her on the back of the head lightly.

She laughed again and then took a deep breath.

"Sorry sorry! Oh my gosh....I just can't believe it! Where's he taking you?"

"To see a movie."

She shrieked again and gave me a hug from the side. I decided to just entertain her mini freak out.

"I'm just mad it took him this long to actually do it!" Abby sighed after her high died down.

But she was right in some category. Why didn't he ask me sooner? But I can't be selfish! After all this is what I've been looking forward to!

"I know...But it's also his choice and if he didn't ask me I'd never be able to ask him.."

"Didn't you guys like....almost get down and dirty?"

I slapped her in the back of the head again and she yelped, covering the place I attacked.

"Hush!" I hissed, looking at the other students walking by and meeting up with their friends.

I saw June across the street and she quickly ran over to us.

"Hey guys! What's new with you?"

"Michael asked Y/n out!" Abby snitched, raising her hands to cover her head.

I rolled my eyes and prepared for June's outburst.

"Hold up! What!? When, how, what?"

"Well...." I began. "I was at work and just as I was about to close the shop he entered. He looked terrible. He wanted to stay and I let him and then....."
I paused, remembering what happened. I pushed my lips into my mouth and paused mentally.

"Well??" Abby nudged me, making me snap out of my thoughts.

"Uh.."

"Don't try hiding anything!" June warned. "We know how you lie."

I sighed and realized I was trapped. We continued walking and I decided to finally give in.

"We kissed....Well...we had a...mini make out session?"

They looked at me with their mouths open.

"DAMN! You've both been getting busy!" June stated in disbelief.
If only she knew....

"Did you both....Ya know......Get down and dirty?" Abby asked smugly.

I hit her again and she stumbled forward laughing with June.

"I'd take THAT as a no." Abby hissed, glaring at me and rubbing her head again.

I huffed and walked ahead of them, leaving them calling after me and trying to keep up.

This week is gonna be long!

***

"Ahh, FINALLY! Math is painful!" Abby yawned, stretching in her chair.

June got up and grabbed her books, putting them in our bag.

"You up to go to the park?" She asked, opening a smaller satch on her bag to put her pens.

"Hm....I don't know. I have to go by the shop later tonight, I have another closing shift." I explained, grabbing my stuff and shoving them into my bag.

June dramatically huffed.

"You ALWAYS have shifts." Abby whined.

"Well. You could always visit."

"At 5am? Do you want eyebags??" June pointed to her eyes.

I rolled my eyes and swung my bag over my shoulder.

"Well. Will you at least walk with us out?" Abby pondered.

I shook my head.
"I need to run by the library really quick. I have a history test."

"Oh yeah! You weren't there when we did a revision lesson. Well we'll leave you to it."

I exited the class with them and waved when we went our separate ways. I made my way to the library, trying not to bump into the large amount of students that were trying to leave. Unluckily, I bumped into someone and rubbed my head.
"Sorry!" I apologized.

"It's ok! Oh-"

I looked up and saw familiar blonde curly hair.
Kai.

"Kai??" My head cocked to the side.

He laughed nervously.
"So the night walker remembers me?"

I narrowed my eyes. "I'm not a night walker." I clarified. "I was just walking home from someone else's house."
I felt my heart harden when I referred to Michael as 'someone else'.

"Your boyfriend?"

I felt my face heat up and Kai just laughed.

"Don't worry I get it." He chuckled.

"It's not like that!" I said quietly.
I wanted it to be like that. Badly. But I didn't want to spread untrue rumors.

Kai shrugged and walked off. Stupidly I followed him.

He saw I was still following and a light laugh escaped him.
"Well since you're still following me do you know where the library is?"

"You're lucky because that's exactly where I'm headed." I told him, leading him upstairs.

We got to the library and he talked to the librarian. I took the chance and went to look for the history revision book. It took a while but I finally saw it at the top and reached up to grab it but then someone else did.

I turned and saw Kai behind me with a smile.

"Do you mind?"

"No." He answered blankly.

My feet were hurting so I was forced to forfeit and he grabbed the book, skimming through it before handing it to me. I glared up at him and then tried to leave the aisle before he pulled me back and putting both hands at either side of my face.

"What's your problem?" I questioned, not bothering to hide any annoyance in my voice.

He shrugged. "Nothing. You're just pretty....And you never really paid me back for helping you back there."

I raised a brow. "Seriously?"

He nodded and lowered his head, closer to my face.
"But I don't need anything materialistic. A kiss will be fine though."

"How about a kick where the sun doesn't shine?" I offered innocently.

He chuckled and moved closer.
This guy really doesn't quit.

"Y/n?"

I turned to the side and so did Kai.

Fuck. It was Simon.

He looked awkward and his eyes moved to the side. Cameron's head popped out from the side of another aisle and his mouth fell open. Could this get any worse?

It could.

"I found the math revision book!" Michael stated, holding up a book and walking to Simon's side.

My mouth fell open and so did his.

Kai had a stupid smirk on as he looked at all of us.

Michael had a look of disbelief and couldn't say anything else.

"Uhh.... You found the book!" Simon nudged Michael teasingly.

Michael's grip released and the book dropped.
I wanted to die right there.

Kai looked back to me.
"Your friends?"

I glared at him and tried to move away from him and he pushed me back.

"I still haven't got my reward."

No way. Not in front of them. He couldn't be serious.

I couldn't contain myself and mentally apologized, launching my foot upwards and not stopping until I hit him.
He groaned and fell to the floor and Simon's mouth fell open again, soon closing and letting out laughter, making Cameron laugh. I looked at Kai on his knees, covering his injury and I then looked at the trio. Michael still looked out of it but his eyes were on me. He pushed his hand into his pocket and tightened his grip around the book.

"Let's actually get some work done guys." He told them, still holding my gaze.

Simon and Cameron stopped laughing and tried their best to hold it in. I felt relief when I saw them walk over to a table at the end of the library. I felt guilty even though it wasn't my fault.

I looked down at Kai who was still in pain. I dropped to my knees and he glared at me.

"What was that about?" He groaned in pain.

"You were being a dick. So I kicked you in yours."

"Amazing excuse."

I rolled my eyes and stood up. "Well then you'll think twice before trying anything like that." I explained lightly.

I moved away from him and chose a nearby table. Well....a table that wasn't near Michaels group. I felt so embarrassed! I just agreed to a date with Michael. MICHAEL AFTON! And I was caught with KAI? Even though nobody knows him yet it still looks bad.

I dug my hands into my hair, wanting to pull it out but the chair next to me was pulled back and Kai sat down, still holding his crotch.

"Are you wanting another kick?" I threatened.

"Of course not....y/n was it?"

"Yeah..."

"Well you do have a good kick...If I can't have kids I'm gonna sue."

I rolled my eyes and got back to my book.

***

This was too frustrating. Kai was still sat beside me, commenting ever so often about my looks. It'd be a 'your eyelashes are pretty' or 'your skin is nice.' and it was making my studying harder. Especially since Michael kept glancing over and we'd occasionally lock eyes.

"This is tiring." Kai stated, resting on the table.

"Go home then." I told him.

He looked at me and smirked.

"No...Who else will protect you from pervs outside?"

"I can protect myself. You know from experience." I explained, writing down more information on my book. "By the way...Weren't you supposed to start later?"

"My mom decided it would be best to know what's on the education plan. Just so I know what I'm doing."

"I see..."

I continued writing and sat up, drumming his fingers on the table.

He hummed and his eyes scanned me from head to my waist.
"Let me take you out."

I stopped writing and my eyes landed on his.

"I'm sorry, what?"

"I want to take you out."

I was confused.

"Why?"

"You're beautiful, somewhat kind...Kind of. You're my type y/n."

I blinked a few times and returned to writing. This obviously annoyed him and he nudged me.

"There's a new horror movie coming out and the first viewing is in the cinema....next Saturday."

Shit. That was the same day as my date with Michael.

"Sorry. I have plans." I cleared up, closing my textbooks and piling them on top of each other.

"Plans too busy for me?" He questioned and I nodded without hesitation.

He pouted and shrugged. "Next time then?"

Before I could answer I felt a weird presence. A familiar and strong cologne.

"Can I talk to you y/n?"
Michael.

Kai's pout dropped and it was replaced with an annoyed one.

"Sure." I agreed too quickly, shoving my stuff into my bag and getting up, leaving Kai in disbelief.

I guess he added it together and he glanced at me knowingly. But somehow I don't think him knowing I liked Michael would stop whatever he was planning.

Michael lead me out of the library and down a hall before he stopped and leaned against the wall. He brought out a packet of cigarettes and lit one, bringing it to his mouth to take a puff. He looked at me and then held it out to me.

"I....don't smoke."

He shrugged lightly and then took a few more puffs, causing me to cough lightly. Michael sighed and dropped the cigarette, pushing his shoe over it to make sure it was out.

I thanked him and he turned his gaze towards the floor.

"New guy, huh?"

"It's not like that!" I moved closer to him. "I just met him while I was going home from when I finished babysitting..."

Michael's attention was now on me. "Is that so?"

"Yup and I scared him off....But it only encouraged him.."

"How?" Michael questioned.

"He's...interested in me."

Michael's jaw tightened and he looked down, pushing his weight onto the cigarette beneath his foot.
I was about to tell him I rejected Kai's advances but he reached his arms out and grabbed me by the hips, pulling me towards him.

He looked down the hall before slumping down and bringing me with him, making me straddle his lap and securing my place. My stomach did a few flips and I felt heat rush to my head.

"Are you planning on going out with him?" He questioned me, inspecting almost every aspect of me.

I felt awkward in this position but shook my head honestly. "No..."

He looked up at me and slid a hand up my side slowly, making me shiver. He smirked at my reaction and slid his other hand up to my throat.

If anyone caught us like this.....It would be crazy.
But why did I like the idea of it?

Michael brought my face closer to his and stroked my bottom lip with his thumb, keeping eye contact with me. He moved his hips down causing me to slip forward, his hands catching me just before there was a collision. I thought he'd tease me but instead he just cupped my face and gently kissed me. It was different to his rough and quick kisses. His lips were soft against mine and I felt a heavy relief come off my shoulders. We both went in for direct contact and his tongue danced against mine while I slid my hands up and down his arms slowly, moving my head to the side to deepen the kiss.

This was all so complicated...
Were we friends with benefits?

Michael backed away from the kiss, leaving a substance of mixed saliva on both of our chins.
"So...We still on for Saturday?"

I smiled and looked down.

"of course."

He gave me a quick kiss on the cheek before helping me up and then getting up himself, leading us back to the library, his hand around my waist.
Kai was skimming through different books, obviously annoyed but his face lit up when he saw me.

He put the books back and walked to me.
"We leaving yet?"

Michael's hand dropped and he winked at me before joining his friends. Kai's happy appearance faltered slightly.
"Well. Let's go."

Yup. He's a fighter and It's going to be hard to get him off my back.

Notes:

Sorry for any spelling mistakes or grammar errors. I got a weird injury on the side of my neck that kills so I've been in painn but thanks for reading and for all the support!!!

Chapter 7: Cockblock alert.

Summary:

Your FIRST date with MICHAEL. It's going well but someone decides to ruin your meetup in just a few seconds.
Luckily this leads to some mini exclusive time with Michael..

How can someone be THIS much of a cockblock??

Michael was baffled and frankly, so was I.

We had met up for the movie date to grab some snacks and get the tickets before it started but we didn't expect him to be there.

He stood there with a juice box straw in his mouth as he smiled at us, waving us over. We tried to act oblivious but obviously he came up to us.

New nickname for him. Cockblocking Kai.

"Hey y/n." He smiled teasingly.

I scoffed and folded my arms under my chest.
"Kai....Seriously?"

"Trust me. I'm not a stalker but I was harshly rejected by a girl of interest and decided to watch the movie alone...This the reason why you turned down my date?" He asked, looking at Michael.

Michael just had a small smirk and I couldn't tell if Kai was bothering or amusing him.

"Yeah. I was already asked."

Kai nodded slowly, his eyes still on Michael.

"Well since you're both here." He slipped in between me and Michael, swinging his arms over both of us. "Let's get our stuff and then get seated. The movie starts in 5 minutes."

We had no choice. Any excuse we made, Kai had some sort of solution and made sure to be in-between Michael and I at all times.

We finally got our snacks and tickets, making our way to the theatre shortly after.

Michael went into a mid row first and I went second. I hoped Kai would finally leave us alone but he sat right next to me, sandwiching me between the both of them.

This is going to be a long movie...

***

I dug my hand into the popcorn bin, anxiously watching as one of the main characters were escaping the mass murderer on the screen.
Michael leaned over to me and whispered,

"Want some of mine?"

"What type did you get?"

"Light salt."

I shrugged and took some of his popcorn and he smirked slightly.

I glanced over at Kai and saw he was slightly nodding off.

"He's almost asleep." I whispered to Michael.

He looked over at him and then back at the screen.
"The movies almost over.....wanna book it?"

"Music to my ears." I admitted.
He let out a silent laugh and got up, making sure people behind us could still see. I got up and grabbed all our snacks and left Kai with his, just so he had something with him.

We quickly escaped and got out to the main lobby where people were buying snacks and looking at other movies.

Michael turned to me and ran a hand through his hair. "It would be a waste to just go home. Wanna sneak into another movie?"

I looked at him with a dead stare and he wrapped an arm around my shoulder, leading me down the hall to other movie theatres.

"Come onnn y/n....You need to be more adventurous." Michael sighed, leading me to a random theatre. "Plus. We can get away from....your friend"

It was a good idea...but it was risky....

Before I could protest he pushed me into a theatre and he made us sit near the entrance. Luckily the seats were good.

Some other movie watchers gave us weird looks but I ignored them and tried to act as normal as possible.

Michaels hand rested on my thigh and he gave me a reassuring look and I finally relaxed, focusing on the movie.

The woman in the movie had just gotten back from a date and they were at her apartment.....and...oh....Oh...OH!
It was....an adult film. I glanced at Michael and he had a small smirk on his face. He's slick. Too slick! His hand rubbed my thigh and my chest rose. He couldn't be serious. Not here.

I turned to look at him and he still had a smirk whilst watching the movie and at this point the two actors were 'getting busy' and making a lot of noise. I sat up in my seat and felt awkward, more awkward than usual.
I leaned over to Michael. "I need to use the bathroom.."

He turned to me and nodded. "Know where it is?"

I nodded, completely oblivious to the location but still got up and exited the theatre. A security guard who was distracted by the movie didn't even notice me so I quickly went down the hall.

I looked at a half wall that was put up with a map of the cinema and I tried to locate the bathroom.

"Need help?"

"Yeah....I need to find the bathroom.." I admitted, turning around.

My mouth parted slightly.

"Think you'd get away from me that easily love?"

Damnit Kai.

"Can't you leave us alone for like 2 hours?" I questioned, giving him a deadpanned face.

He pouted and then snaked his arms around my hips.

"I was really upset when I saw you ditched me..."

I pushed his arm away and began walking away but he got hold of my arm.

"Don't you know what it means when a girl isn't interested?" I asked, slightly concerned.

He shrugged and smirked at me.
"Maybe. But I like when they're hard to get."

I wanted to give him a slap to the face but I felt my other arm become enclosed in something warm. A hand.

And of course. It was Michael's.

Kai's smug look was replaced with an annoyed one and Michael just had a plain one. But both of them were tense and I could tell with how hard their grips were becoming.

"Um. You guys can let go..." I tried to inform them but they only increased the grip they had on my arms.

Michael must have noticed how uncomfortable I was because he released me first and then Kai reluctantly let go. I rubbed my arms and looked at the both of them, wondering what they'd do next.

"I see you couldn't find the bathroom." Michael mentioned, his gaze still on Kai.
They looked like they wanted to kill each other.

"Yeah....I couldn't find it...Sorry."

Silence.....

"I was just trying to find y/n here. You...both missed the end of the movie."

Michael shrugged and Kai's jaw tightened.

"Okay. Well it's getting late and it's a school night." I pointed out, hoping they'd stop glaring at each other.

They did but they both began staring at me.

"I'll take you home." They both declared.

Their eyes slowly met and they once again began glaring at each other.

"Well." I spoke up. "None of you are taking me home."

They looked at me slightly confused.

"I told my sister to pick me up and she'll be here any moment." I noted.

They both looked disappointed but I walked towards the exit, wanting to get out of that awkward situation.

I reached the entrance and glanced behind me to see Michael and Kai both trailing me and I was still annoyed that Kai was ruining the date for me.

I got outside and saw that it had gotten dark faster than usual.

"I'll wait with you for your sister." Michael told me.

Kai glared at Michael but sighed after a while.

"Sadly...I have to leave early. Sorry y/n." Kai sighed.

I nodded slowly and he waved bye to me before walking down the street to a car and getting in. After a while he finally pulled out of the parking lot and then drove down the street.

I finally breathed out in relief and turned to Michael who had a sly smirk on his visage.

"Sasha was never actually gonna pick you up huh?"

I shook my head and smiled slightly.

"He's hard to shake off." I muttered, biting the inside of my cheek lightly.

He nodded and then looked to the side.

"Sorry the date went wrong. I really wanted to spend time with you normally." Michael admitted, looking back at me.
I thought I saw a hint of sadness on his face but it slowly disappeared when he dug a hand into his pocket, pulling out a cigarette box.
"Does this mean I get to take you home?"

I smiled up at him and nodded. Michael lead me over to his car and got in with me, lighting his cigarette whilst winding down the window, blowing the first few puffs outside.

"Sorry.." He nodded towards the cigarette.

"It's ok...Has smoking always been a problem?"

He was silent as he pulled out of the parking space and turned the car around. Finally, he took another puff and exhaled.

"It's a coping mechanism for me. I tried quitting but I always get dragged back to it."

I was a bit confused at the coping mechanism but I didn't know the full story, however I did understand the addiction.

"Well. Everyone has different coping mechanisms."

He nodded slightly and focused on driving so I looked at the different buildings we passed until something dawned on me.
"Michael."

"Hm?"

"How'd you know where my house is?"

He came to a sudden stop and I saw the traffic light was red. He glanced at me and laughed nervously.

"Sasha....told me..." He answered, slightly unsure.

"Uh-huh...."
I would question but I couldn't say much seeing as I found out where he lived due to...odd circumstances.

Luckily we moved the topic and managed to talk about different things until we got to my house and I found myself not even wanting to leave.

"Well...We're here." He told me as he leaned to rest over the wheel. His eyes met mine and I hummed looking at the house.

"I'm sorry about Kai...I don't know what's wrong with him.."

"He has a thing for you. It's obvious and he doesn't plan on stopping. It's your choice."

Was he serious? The choice was obvious.

"Michael. Why are you acting so dumb?" I spurted out.

He looked confused and I sighed, reaching for the door.
"I like you." I finally admitted and he had a slightly stunned expression.

He was at a loss for words and I figured he wouldn't have an answer and so my mind told me the only thing that seemed reasonable in the situation. Dip.

I opened the car door and got out before he could protest I shut the door and quickly walked up my driveway. Luckily, the door was open and I easily got in and locked the door behind me. I let out a groan and hit my head against the door in frustration.
I turned around and almost jumped when I saw my sister sat on the stairs, wearing her night dress and holding a cereal bowl in her lap.

"Oh...You're back...Dang. I guess I lost the bet."

"What bet?" I asked, raising a brow whilst I took off my shoes.

"Me, Abby, June, Simon and Cameron all had different ideas about how yours and Michaels date would go..."

"And...what were your thoughts."

"Good date....Bad date....Date where you guys fu-"

"Ok. I don't need anymore explanation." I interrupted quickly.

"Was it good?"

"I don't even know." I groaned, sitting down on the stairs with her.

"What's up?" She asked, rubbing my shoulders.

"We met up and Kai was there.."

"Kai?"

"He's a guy I met when I came home from babysitting. I ran into some creeps and luckily he was passing by and made sure they left me alone."

"Ooo. Is he cute?"

"Not relevant."

"So he is??"

I rolled my eyes and ignored her. "Back to the story...Kai started showing interest in me and even showed up to our date and made sure he was always with Michael and I. We managed to get him away for a bit but he found us and I thought they'd get into an argument so we left early..."

"And?" Sasha asked, increasing her grip on my shoulders.

"Me and Michael were talked and he told me it was my choice if I wanted to go out with him."

"Damn he's slow." Sasha ranted.

I smiled weakly. "I told him."

Sasha's grip fell and I turned to see her blank face.
"What?!"

"I told Michael I liked him." I repeated.

"And...What did he say?"

"Nothing." I stated.

She raised a brow.

"He looked shocked and I was worried about the answer....so I left."

Sasha pushed me out of the way and speed walked into the living room. I followed her and saw she was peering through the window.

"Aw crud. He's not there..." She whined.

Sasha looked at me and gave me an annoyed look.

"Next time you confess." She began, walking towards me, playing with the strings on her pajama pants. "Get the answer so you can tell me after!"
She flicked my forehead and then walked upstairs, taking her cereal with her.

I pondered for a moment and realized she was right. I can't imagine how awkward it's going to be at school tomorrow.

It can't be worse...right?

***

It can. It can be worse.

We had gym class and it was track. Even though I was good at running I was still thinking about Michael and I couldn't hide my worry when I didn't see him in first and second period.

"Ok girls and guys let's continue stretches and we can start the races!" Our teacher called out.

Abby and June had already started so I went to join them.

"Hey y/n. How was your date?" Abby asked, going in for a lunge.

"It was...ok.."

She frowned and lost her balance, slipping onto the grass.

"What happened?" June questioned.

"Kai decided to be a major cockblock and interrupted the date. Then at the end I finally told Michael I liked him and he didn't have an answer."

"Did he tell you he didn't have one?"

"No. He was just silent. So I responded in the only way I knew how at the time. By leaving."

June gave me a scrunched look and I understood all too well.

"Well..." Abby added. "When are you planning on talking about it? I mean. He's obviously gonna wanna talk about it."

June and I gave her a look and she shut up.

"Well jeez." Abby mumbled.

June thought for a while and then our teacher told other students to line up for the first race, luckily I was one of the first runners and I got into position easily.

The whistle went off and I set off, still in deep thought about Michael.
What am I gonna do when I see him? Should I ignore him? Should I just pretend I never said it?

I sped up as I got closer to the end

Pretend it never happened...Pretend it never happened.

I looked up and saw Simon, Michael and Cameron coming onto the track.

Pretend it never happened! Just pretend it never-

My foot landed on my shoelace just as I reached the end and I fell forwards, cursing as my chest hit the ground.

"Fuck..." I groaned, rolling to my side and holding my stomach.

The coach blew the whistle and quickly jogged over to me.

I sat up slightly, a sudden sting of pain shooting through my leg.

"Oh crap.." She sounded, crouching beside me and examining my leg.

I focused on the area and saw a huge gash on my leg with blood surrounding it. I felt my vision blur but rubbed my eyes to try and regulate my vision.

"Shit.." I hissed as the coach moved my leg slightly.

Abby and June jogged over and June retched at the sight whilst Abby sat beside me.

"You'll need to make your way to the nurse." The coach told me. "Will you girls be able to take her? I can't leave the class unattended.."

"Uh...." Abby mumbled, biting her bottom lip slightly. "I can't handle that much blood.."

"I'll take her."

I could recognize that hot, sexy, deep, sultry British accent from a mile away.

I looked up and saw Michael already looking at me.

"Yeah that's a good idea!" Abby responded before I could protest.

Michael positioned himself behind me and interlocked his arms through mine.
"You ready?"

I reluctantly nodded and he pulled me up with him, causing me to writhe in pain. He helped me stand momentarily before pulling my arm around his shoulder.

"You ok to walk like this?"

"Mhm.."

He helped me get back to the building and didn't say anything. We reached the nurses office but she was nowhere to be found. By this point the blood had trickled all the way down and into my shoes, soaking my socks in the blood.

Michael set me down on one of the bed and was silent for a bit.
"I'll find the nurse."

I quickly reached for his hand despite the stinging pain and he stopped in his tracks.
"Don't go. If you go....she might come back and it'll be a waste."

It looked as if he was fighting a smirk . He looked around for a bit, gathering a range of items before pulling up a chair to sit by my side.

He brought a bucket filled with water onto his lap and soaked a rag into it, soaking the blood from my wound to the front and back of my calf.

"Sorry if this hurts." He told me, almost coming out as a whisper.

I sucked in my breath as he raised the rag to my wound again, pressing slightly before bringing it back to the bucket to ring it out. He then quickly cleaning the blood that went down onto my thighs while I was seated.

I watched as he gently cleaned the area, taking it away when he finished and putting the bucket down. He brought a small bottle up from the floor and shook it before grabbing a cotton pad and placing the substance onto it.

"Tell me if it hurts...Ok?"

"Ok." I replied, my breathing becoming heavy.

He applied the pad to the wound and I bit my lip as the pain settled in, triggering my fight or flight heavily.

"It's ok...You're fine.." He whispered, peeling off the pad and throwing it into the nearby bin.

He repeated this two more times and I saw the wound had turned a slight light pink. Michael then grabbed a cohesive bandage roll, unraveling it to wrap around the area.
I continued watching him until his eyes met mine. We held eye contact before I felt another wave of pain hit me and I chewed on my sore lip.

I noticed Michael's jaw tighten but he continued wrapping around my leg before moving over to the drawer and fishing out scissors. He cut the bandage and tucked it into the back of it to hold it in place.

I stretched my leg slightly, trying to get used to the feeling.

"You should be careful y/n. Especially with sports." He advised, getting up to put away the items.

"I was being careful." I snorted.
I watched and examined him. He looked normal. Fine even. I guess what I said didn't bother him?

Michael came back and took a seat next to me, leaning into it and sighing.
"If you were being careful you wouldn't have an injury. You're lucky no debris got into it."

I shrugged and tried getting up but he placed a hand on my thigh and I stopped all movement.

"You shouldn't be so quick to get up. Besides, I think the nurse should still check your wound."

"Why? You did a good job on it."

He looked at my leg and hummed lightly.

"Y/n..." Michael began. "We should talk."

Well....What did I expect...

"About what?"

He let out a low laugh.
"And you say I act dumb."

My eyebrow furrowed and I sat up but Michael's hand stayed rested on my thigh. I avoided his gaze but he went on.

"You said you liked me.." Michael mused, caressing my thigh. His touch alone was enough to make me go insane. "Were you...serious?"

I finally looked back at him and was about to answer when the door suddenly opened.
We both looked over to see the nurse, Abby and a very sick looking June. I quickly moved Michaels hand off my thigh.

The nurse helped June settle on the other bed and she handed her a sick bucket.

"What's wrong with June?" I asked, breaking the silence.

"June doesn't do so well with blood."

June lurched to the side, throwing up into the bucket as the nurse patted her back, comforting her.

I cringed at the sounds and Abby came to the other side of the bed.

"Wow Michael. I didn't know you knew how to dress a wound so well."

He shrugged lightly. "When you have two hyperactive siblings first aid is good to learn."

I smiled to myself as I remembered Elizabeth and Evan.

"You both should...get back to the field." Abby spoke up after a while, a sly smile on her lips.

Michael nodded and got up whilst I stretched my leg and hoisted myself off the bed. The pain had definitely passed a bit. He lead me out of the nurses office and then out one of the back doors.
We walked in silence before Michael abruptly stopped.

"What's wrong?"

"You didn't answer my question back there y/n."
The way my name rolled off his tongue perfectly made me blush slightly.

"I didn't?"

"No. You didn't" He replied, moving towards me until I backed up in the building wall.
He placed a hand at the side of my head and scanned my me from head to toe before poking his tongue into the side of his cheek.

I felt my heartbeat speed up at an alarming rate and I found myself clenching my thighs together to stop the warm feeling between my legs. Michael leaned in closer and his other arm rested under my chin, nudging it up so I was forced to look directly at him.

"Were you serious yesterday?" He asked again.

I remembered the stupid advice Sasha had gave me and figured I should just come clean.

"I was.." I finally admitted.

He was silent but had an unreadable expression.

"It's ok if you don't like me back-"

He caught me off guard by the sudden contact of both of our mouths, his tongue meeting mine. I relaxed against the wall and let out a quiet moan of relief, swirling my tongue around his. Michael's hands moved from the wall and my chin to my hips.

"Jump." He muttered in between small breaks.
I complied and he wrapped my legs around his waist, ignoring the pain that was emitted from it. I raised my arms, slinking them around to his neck to secure my place. Michael moaned into my mouth causing vibrations to bubble through my mouth. His hips brushed against me and I felt a tingle of pleasure.

I pulled back from the kiss and he reluctantly let go of my legs, placing me back onto the floor. Michael ran a hand through his hair and I saw beads of sweat forming on his temple.

I cleared my throat. "Does this mean we're..."

"Dating? Well...If you'll accept me as your boyfriend..." He trailed off.

"Then it's official..."

 

***

Notes:

Thanks for reading this chapter! I really wanna add a 'special' scene in the next chapter so bare with me whilst I go into NSFW mode <3

Thanks MetaMariee, Lola, Alldaycrier, RatWriter, Skeletonappreciationday, Venus_034 and honk honk for all the comments of love and encouragement on my last few chapters! I love the support and didn't expect to have so many people interested especially because I don't feel like my writing style is the best but your comments really make me wanna write more so thank you all! <33

***

 

Also I don't know if I should make it y/n's first time in seggc time because I've never really written slow scenes like that but I want your views on it so pleaseee give advice
Bye luvs <3

Chapter 8: Tempting

Summary:

It's been a good few months and summer break came and went. Sadly you were at your distant family member meetup which meant you couldn't see him at all! Even when you got back he was constantly busy, causing a bit of a problem.

Notes:

Tysm MetaMariee for the idea on this chapter <3
*smut warning*

Was I frustrated? Of course! I haven't been able to see Michael for almost 9 weeks! Even at school he hardly shows up and if I do get the luxury of seeing him he's busy.

I walked out of the school gates, holding all of the homework that had been dumped onto me during the first week back and the sun was still blazing hot. Who gives this much ON A FRIDAY?

"Y/n!! Wait up!"

I turned to see Kai and Simon. Over the break I had no choice but to introduce him to everyone formally and he managed to charm them easily, making them invite him to the 'group'.

"Hey pretty girl." Kai hummed, moving his arm around my shoulder. Despite the WHOLE school knowing me and Michael were official, Kai never gave up on his 'thing' for me and even ended up turning down any girl that approached him.

Simon stood at my other side and walked along with us, stretching his arms.

"What's up? You look more scary than usual." Simon teased.

I shot him a glare and he got the hint.

"Boyfriend not giving you attention?" Kai asked, pulling me to him closer.

I pushed him away and brushed off my uniform.

"Ya know. He has been busy with babysitting." Simon chirped up. "You could go visit him. His dad is taking his siblings to the restaurant tonight for their friend's birthday....You could go visit him?"

I stopped walking and my mood immediately brightened.

"Really?" I questioned Simon, with hopefulness in my voice.

"Yeah. He told me himself cause he wanted to invite me over to hangout. But I guess I can sacrifice this one.."

I pulled Simon into a tight hug making him slightly flustered while Kai pouted.

"Aren't you gonna give me a hug?" Kai chimed in.

I gave him a dead look and pulled away from Simon.

"Well, I'll see you both later" I waved them off hurriedly and ran home to get ready. I HAD to see Michael.

***

Jeez why was I so nervous. I was just visiting him! Nothing more!

Hah. What a joke!

If I was just visiting why was a wearing the shortest skirt I owned along with an off shoulder top? I wasn't fooling Sasha when I told her where I was going.
I could only remember what she told me. 'Use protection'

What a sister!

I finally got to the house and saw peaks of light through the curtains of the house. I noticed his car was still there but his father's wasn't. I guess Simon was telling the truth. I gathered all the courage I had left and walked up the driveway to the door.
I knocked three times and heard shuffling for a while. The door opened and I saw him.
Leaning against the door frame, shirtless and wearing only his sweatpants - His hair was wet and some droplets of water made it's way onto his forehead. The light behind him softly shone onto his frame, toning his muscles perfectly.

"Y/n!" He pronounced, his voice surprised.

"Michael." I remarked, taking in the beautiful sight before me.

His eyes dragged over my body, stopping at different parts for a few moments before moving lower until he got to my legs.

"Simon told me you'd be here.." I cleared my throat, crossing my arms under my chest.

His eyes rested at my chest before finally going to my face, making me blush.

"Is that so?" He murmured, still glancing at different parts of me.

"Yes. And my eyes ARE up here." I stated sternly, making his gaze snap up to mine.

He laughed and moved to the side, allowing me to enter. I walked in and headed to the living room to see the coffee table covered with snacks and a few movie cd's. I frowned at the sight. All this for a 'boys night'?

I sat on the couch, not hiding my disappointment but he just let out a chuckle and sat next to me, wrapping an arm around my neck.

"What's wrong princess?" Michael cooed next to my ear.

"Nothing."

He hummed and then looked at the floor. All of a sudden I felt myself getting lifted off of the couch and then onto Michael's lap, he then began tickling my sides causing spurts of laughter to emit from me as I weakly tried to defend myself from him, falling backwards and onto the couch in the process. Michael towered over me and continued tickling me, his hands going up to my neck.

"Okay, okay! Please! Just stop!" I laughed out, tears beginning to prick at my eyes.

He finally stopped and a few more giggles left me.

"You gonna tell me what's annoying you now?"

I laughed once more and nodded, earning a smile from Michael.

"The problem....Is you." I huffed out.

His smile faltered but he held his gaze.

"What am I doing wrong?"

"You haven't done anything wrong. I'm just...sad that you haven't been around lately. I didn't even get to talk to you when I got back from 'vacation'"

He bit the inside of his cheek and he looked me up and down once more.

"Sorry....You're just distracting me...heavily."

I rolled my eyes at him and pushed him off, sitting up to adjust my top.

"That's a suggestive outfit." He alerted. It almost sounded like a warning.

I shrugged. "It's a normal outfit."
As if!

He moved towards me again and apologized, pulling me onto his lap, making it so he was behind me and so I couldn't see his face.
"What can I do to make you feel better?"

"I don't know...I'm just frustrated with exams, homework, school, work...I don't know what to do...I want to take breaks but I'm also saving up for college and making sure I have the education for it too-"

I stopped talking when I felt a warm hand moving onto my thigh and in between my legs, a warm series of kisses being planted on the side of my neck.

"-Michael..." I whimpered, feeling his hand move towards my underwear, rubbing me through the material.

I rested into his chest, small moans spewing from my mouth as he continued to work his fingers and lay more kisses.
"Don't stop talking, love...Tell me about the fun stuff you did throughout the break." He hummed lightly, finding the sweet spot on my neck.

I felt myself shiver at the vibrations he sent down my neck when he spoke. His fingers suddenly stopped and I looked back at him.

"Continue." He encouraged. I nodded in return, turning back around.

"We went to my aunts wedding....Oh fuck.." I hissed as his fingers continued their magic, circling around my clit and eventually applying more pressure.

I leaned into him further, accepting the waves of pleasure he was giving me.

"It was a beach based one..." I muttered, feeling something slowly pool into my stomach.
Michael hummed in approval and I felt the fabric of my panties being moved to the side slowly. I could feel myself being exposed to the air but I had no protests to give.
He raised his index and middle finger to the side of my mouth.
"We'll have to lubricate these..." He whispered, making me feel a lot hotter.
I opened my mouth for him and he moved his fingers around my tongue, taking them out when they were covered.
His fingers trailed down my slit before going back up to my hardened bud, rubbing it softly and then going to my entrance.
He spread my legs further and laid a few more kisses along my neck before positioning his fingers. He pushed them into my slowly and a relieved moan left my lips.

"Michael.." I moaned, grabbing his arm that was holding my legs open, clutching it tightly as his fingers ventured further.

"You're fine...It's ok love." He whispered, sucking on the top of my shoulder lightly.

His thumb reached my clit and began stimulating me both ways, pushing more pleasure into my body. I tried shutting my thighs as the pleasure began enveloping me tightly, but Michael forced legs open, rubbing my aching bud faster.

"Are you close?" He mumbled, applying more pressure and picking up the pace.

"Mhm." I responded, focusing on the growing and familiar feeling.

He chuckled and continued working his fingers, bringing me closer to my much needed orgasm.
"You wanna cum for me, doll?"

I nodded hurriedly, my eyes slightly clouding from how amazing it felt.

So close.

So freaking close.

Suddenly his fingers stopped and I looked down confused.
I turned to see a sly smirk on his lips whilst his eyes danced in lust.

"Michael.." I managed to say weakly, my body slightly twitching from my denied orgasm.

"What? You think I'd let you cum that easily?" He teased.

I almost cried at how slow the shimmering feeling died out when he removed his fingers completely.

"Michael please!" I pleaded. I'd beg if I had to.

He brought his fingers to his lips and began cleaning up my essence, smiling in approval.

"You taste beautiful."

I blushed but still couldn't shake off how uncomfortable I felt after he denied me of my orgasm.

"Michael." I whined. "Please. Touch me."

He was silent before laying a kiss on my neck again.

"Well...How can I say no to that?"

He moved me onto the couch so I was laying on my back. He pushed up my skirt, making it just a piece of material flowing at my hips. He sat so he was in between my legs and his face was close to my core.

"What are you-"

A choked moan escaped me when his tongue met my clit, swirling around it and clenching it between his teeth lightly. I whimpered and found myself arching my back at the sensation. His hand gripped my thigh and the other moved to my entrance, pushing his fingers into me. Moans continued flowing out of me as his tongue swirled along my clit. I felt a familiar heat bubble in my stomach as he continued, licking and kissing my clit before moving to my entrance, trailing his tongue around the outside before pushing himself into me, both of his hands now gripping my thighs.

My hips grinded against his mouth and he let out a low groan, curling his tongue upwards and lapping at the juices that came out of me. I felt myself reaching a familiar high and I knew I was close.

"Michael...I'm close!" I moaned, my hands moving down to bury them into his hair.

He hummed against my core, causing vibrations to travel through my body.

"Don't worry I'm not going anywhere." He chuckled against me, his hand moving to rub my clit. "I want you to cum for me now, ok?" He murmured, his tongue moving against my entrance.

I gripped his hair tightly, desperately rolling and grinding my hips against his mouth, trying to get every drop of pleasure. His tongue pushed inside me again as he lifted it upwards.

That was my breaking point. I clenched my eyes shut as a harsh wave of pleasure shot through me making me see white. Michael continued rubbing my bud softly, helping me get down from my high. He sat up, licking his lips and looking down at me.

Oh jeez I was a mess. He got up and disappeared from my view for a while before coming back with a towel. He gently patted it against me, cleaning the mess I made. Or really the mess he had caused.

"Are you ok?" He asked.

I was still lightly panting.

"Yeah....I'm...Ok.."

He smiled at me and moved my underwear and skirt back into place.

He went over to the tv, sliding a cd into the tv and then coming back to my side. He pulled me onto his chest and embraced me warmly.

"You sure you're fine?" He questioned again.

"Yes. I'm fine..." I answered, wrapping my arms around him tightly to show some kind of reassurance.

He tightened his grip on me slightly and rubbed my head lovingly as he focused on the tv.

Dang. He ate me like a whole cake and now he was watching a movie? What a guy.

We were silent for a while before he cleared his throat.

"Was that your first..."

"No..." I answered quickly, trailing off. "It wasn't.."

He was silent for a while and I could hear his heartbeat pick up.

"You've had sex before?"

I was caught off guard and the slight worry in his voice made me laugh.

"No...But I have had a few relationships that went a bit far."

"How many?"
I heard a faint gulp.

"Hmmm.." I began tracing circles on his chest. "I dunno. 3.....5....maybe 8?" I bluffed.

He scoffed and readjusted himself to get more comfortable.

"Is that so? So I'm your 9th?"

I nodded, a mischievous smirk painted on my lips.

"So you have 8 boyfriends worth of experience? I guess I'm a novice in your eyes huh, y/n?"

I could feel my face heat up slowly.

"I guess so...."

He sat up and I moved off his chest to look at him.

"Maybe you could teach me some of the stuff you've learnt while you were with them?"

I shrugged, slowly moving away from him.

"I'm not sure...This movie is a bit more interesting than-"

He grabbed my arm and pulled me towards him.

"You're not going to be able to run away from me that easily y/n." He caressed the top of my hand, placing it on his lower chest and slowly trailing it down. "You're going to finish what you started." He whispered.

My hand came in contact with something large and I swear I could feel it twitch.

Blood rushed to my face and I quickly retracted my hand, making Michael laugh.

"You're not going to get cold feet on me now, are you?" He questioned. His voice caused small vibrations to run down my neck.

Before I could comment he laughed again, gently rubbing my head.

"I'm teasing you. Don't get so worked up on it. We have a lot of time." He winked at me and then got off the couch, disappearing down the hall.

I figured he was going to take care of....IT.

I curled myself onto the couch and felt a weird feeling of guilt. I'm his girlfriend. I should help him when he's...like that right?
I cringed as I remembered an argument between one of my exes about the topic. I don't want Michael to get mad at me and I want to make him feel as good as he makes me feel. I reluctantly moved off the couch and snuck up the stairs to Michael's room. Once I got there, I sat on the bed and tried to prep myself.

What am I gonna do? I've never done anything like this before. What if he takes me seriously?

It felt like forever before I heard my name being called.

"...Up here!" I responded, hearing him make his way up the stairs shortly after.

I lightly rubbed my forehead before laying down on my stomach, itching my skirt up just a tad bit, moving my shirt down just to show a bit of cleavage.

The door opened and he grabbed one of his shirts that was hanging on his desk chair. He was about to put it on but his eyes fell on me and he halted. I got up onto my knees, letting the skirt fall back down and he moved towards me cautiously, still holding his shirt.

"y/n...What are you playing at?" He interrogated, reaching the edge of the bed.

I moved towards him and smiled innocently.

"Nothing.." I lied, wrapping my arms around his neck.

His hands went to my hips and almost went higher but he swiftly wrapped the shirt around my chest, pushing me back onto the bed.

"Hey!" I grunted.

He let out a laugh and stared down at me.

"Were you trying to...seduce me?"

My face flushed with embarrassment and I turned away from him.

"I told you. We have time. You don't have to force yourself to do that, ok? I feel good knowing I've pleasured you." He beamed, laying a kiss on my forehead.

I felt relieved and held him close to me.

"I won't leave you." He told me, his face resting on in the side of my neck.

I nodded and felt sleep creep up to me.

He was too perfect.

***

We had all decided to meet at the mall since it was Saturday and we were bored out of our minds.

"There you too are!" Abby called out when she saw me and Sasha.

Abby grabbed my arm and pulled me to her side.
"I'm surprised you're still able to walk after spending the night with Michael." She cooed.

My face blazed as I remembered the acts Michael performed on me yesterday. Abby's mouth dropped when she saw my reaction.

"I KNEW IT."

I quickly shut her mouth and we caught up with the group.

"Where's Michael?" I asked Cameron.

He shrugged. "He said he'll be here soon. Didn't you see him in the morning?"

I blushed. Did everyone know we were together yesterday??

"Sorry I'm late I-"

"Mikey! You promised we'd go get what I wanted first!"

My ear twitched at the squeaky voice. I expected to see Elizabeth but I saw a teenage girl. A VERY friendly looking teenage girl. My eyes immediately went over her. Blonde, soft face, blue eyes and her breasts were smushed up against Michael's arm, making him look very uncomfortable. I looked down to see their hands interlocked together and I could feel my own twitch.

"Uhh....Michael...Who's your friend?" Simon asked, breaking the silence.

Abby, June and Sasha had their mouths gaped open too. Sasha's face turned into a nasty glare and June looked at me for an answer.

"She's-"

"I'm Mikey's girlfriend...Lindsay." Her eyes landed on me and she smiled. "Oops! Sorry. I'm not really his girlfriend. I'm just his girl best friend. But then again we're soo close we're practically dating! Nice to meet you all! "

What the actual fuck?!

Notes:

Dang! I'm writing a lot. Idk I just a burst of inspo all of a sudden!

Hope you liked the chapter and I will be working on the next.

Chapter 9: Old memories

Summary:

You're way too confused about what's going on with Michael and Lindsay so you take some time to yourself. Sadly you run into more trouble.

I was really about to put a bitch down.

Lindsay extended her hand to me, expecting me to shake it but I scoffed and laughed lightly. She gave me a confused look and awkwardly retracted it.

Abby wrapped her arm around me trying to steer me away but I stood my ground.

"Michael isn't your boyfriend?"

She shook her head looking disappointed.

"No. Sadly he got one before I came back from the city. If he didn't I would've gone for him ASAP! He's so cute!" She sighed.

Michael tried moving away from her grip but she only tightened around him even more.

I grabbed her arm tightly and she gave Michael a troubled look but he just gave her a blank look.

"Let go of him." I hissed sternly.

She gave me a glare and released Michael.

"What's it to you?" She questioned, walking closer to me, almost closing the gap between us.

"Because. I'm the girlfriend of the guy you were helplessly clinging to!" I sneered.

Her eyes widened and Michael tried his best to fight off a smirk.

She looked me up and down and tutted, turning to look at Michael.

"Your taste in women has gotten very bad..." She whispered, loud enough for us all to hear.

I raised my hand, about to grab her hair or even worse when Abby stopped me again.

"We need to go to the bathroom. You guys can browse the shops and we'll meet you in the middle so we can all go to the first floor.."

Simon and Cameron nodded awkwardly and Sasha and June agreed too.

Abby lead me away from the group and let out a sigh of relief.

"As much as I'd want you to beat the shit out that bitch, do it when we're finished shopping. I don't want you kicked out so soon!"

I laughed and it relieved some tension.

"Sorry. I just saw red at that moment...I don't know why I'm so pissed..."

"Because you love Michael." Abby blurted out.

I blushed and looked at my shoes.

"You know I'm right!" She joked, nudging my side.

"Of course I love Michael."

"And Michael loves you too! You have nothing to worry about y/n. Michael is loyal to you and even you can tell he doesn't like that Lindsay girl."

I shrugged and realized we reached the bathroom.

"You coming in?"

I shook my head. "I wanna browse a few stores here.."

She smiled and nodded, knowing I wanted some alone time. I watched as she went into the bathroom and then set off to window shop.

I noticed a small music store and let myself be drawn in by the soft music. It was a lot emptier than I expected but I needed the silence. I skimmed through to the pop and glanced at the orchestra section a while, looking at different cd's and songs. I noticed a group of teenagers, possibly a bit older than I was but I made sure to ignore them.

My eyes fell on a specific cd and I took it out of the row, examining it closely.

"WOAH!" I whispered loudly.

A limited edition copy from Madonna's latest album. There was NO way I couldn't buy it.

I took it with me and was about to leave the aisle when I bumped into someone.

"Sorry."

"Watch where you're going next time-"

Oh no. That voice.

"Oh...Look what we have here boys! Y/n. Nice to see ya again."

Dylan...One of my exes. What a coincidence!
His two friends appeared from the aisle and when they saw me they laughed.

"Ahh, your last play thing?" His friend asked and Dylan smirked.

I clenched my jaw and tried to leave the aisle but he moved his arm out in front of me.

"What's the rush y/n? Didn't you miss me?" He asked, moving closer and backing me into the aisle, his friends following with looks of curiosity. "Didn't you say you loved me? That you'd do anything for me?"

He laughed once more and reached out to touch my shoulder. I immediately tensed and felt a lot smaller. Dylan frowned, looking at me with pity.
"Still so stiff even after this much time? You know. If you came back to me I could make you a lot less...tense."

I shuddered and his friends laughter sounded through my ears and I saw them forming their hands into o's and bringing them to their mouths, creating an inappropriate gesture whilst Dylan came closer, leaning to my ear.

"You really are pathetic. Just know that if you keep guys waiting like that, nobody will be interested in fucking you."

I glared at him and he chuckled.

"I'm just being honest, little thing! You're going to earn yourself the title, celibate of the century."

"Oh?" I let out a fake laugh. "But you're wrong. We did have sex."

He raised out a brow and his friends began to listen in.

"Sadly, your micro dick wasn't enough to stretch my hymen"

His friends broke out into laughter and Dylan's face was full of anger. He grabbed the front of my shirt, dragging me towards him, making the cd case in my hand drop to the floor.

"So. You wanna play the dumb bitch role?"

I held his glare. Even though I was absolutely terrified.

He finally let me go, pushing me slightly.

"You'll regret that." He hissed.

And with that. He was gone.

I took slow breaths and tried to regulate my breathing. Just being around him made me feel suffocated and blurred memories of my time with him came back into my mind. His hands on my hips, his lips on my skin... I felt beads of sweat form on my forehead and I eventually slumped to the ground. I could feel my breaths become more shallow and rushed, black spots coming into vision.

I tapped my leg against the floor and bit my lip, nibbling on the skin there. Luckily my episode wasn't as severe. I looked up to see a store walker passing by. When she saw me she hurried over.

"Are you ok miss?"

"I'm....fine." I muttered, accepting her aide in helping me stand up.

My breathing regulated and she asked if I wanted anything to drink. I rejected her offers and left the store cautiously. I didn't want to meet them around here again.

Luckily I saw Sasha exiting the bathroom and I quickly went to her.

"Oh there you are....You ok?"

"I'm ok.." I lied.

I hated lying to my friends, especially Sasha because she told me everything without hesitating but I just didn't want to talk about...him.

Sadly, she scanned my face easily.
"you're lying to me...." She told me, her voice trailing off sadly.

I looked down. "I really can't get anything by you...."

She smiled and lead me over to a bench by one of the fountains

"What's wrong y/n...You look stressed."

"I ran into Dylan..."

Her face softened and worry covered it. She reluctantly placed her hand on mine and I accepted her touch.

"What did he do?" She asked, worry laced in her voice.

"He just insulted me and brought his friends along...It wasn't much but he ended up touching my arm and I guess that's why I acted like that."

She pulled me in for a plush hug and I felt even more terrible.

"There you two are!"

We broke the hug and saw the group coming towards us. Lindsay included.

I saw Michael looking at me with slight confusion so I put on a plain face and got up.

"We should make our way upstairs." I offered. "I'm pretty sure we've seen every store down here.."

We all agreed and made our way to the escalators.

Once we got to the second floor Michael held me back for a bit while the rest of the group continued looking at stores.

"Is everything ok y/n?" He asked.

I nodded. "Why wouldn't it be?"

He looked over my face once more.

"Your leg. You didn't notice but you were tapping it a bit back there when you were sat with Abby. Is that your coping mechanism for...something?"

How??
He read me like a children's book.

"I-"

"Are you guys coming?"
Lindsay.

I was about to reply but Michael gently pulled me closer to his side.
"We'll be there in a bit. We want to check out the food court first."

He didn't wait for her response and immediately dragged us in the opposite direction. I glanced back to see Lindsay fuming and gripping her purse tightly.

We reached the food court and despite my protests Michael still bought me a milkshake and waffles, getting the same drink for himself. The area was quiet and he seated us in a booth near the back.

He placed the food on the table and pushed it towards me.

"You should eat. You look hungry."

"Thank you soo much." I replied sarcastically.

He watched me and waited for me to make a move. I reluctantly grabbed the fork and jabbed it into the waffle, breaking off a piece and eating it.

"Now. Do that for the rest."

I rolled my eyes and continued eating. I couldn't lie it was really good.

Michael continued observing me, taking sips of his milkshake every so often.

"Are you ok to talk about it now?"

I looked down at my plate which was almost empty.

"I ran into an ex boyfriend.." I murmured.

He looked a bit confused so I continued.

"He was controlling and manipulative...He only really wanted to sleep with me. I broke it off with him and despite him being a dick about it he'd always tell me to go back to him."

I looked at my lap then at Michael. I expected him to judge me but he had an understanding look on his face.

"Did you ever go back to him?"

"Twice.." I admitted through parted lips. "It was a mistake but being around him makes me feel suffocated..."

His face expression changed. It wasn't pity though. It was guilt.

"I should have gone with you instead of Abby...I would have been able to at least prevent it.."

I reached out to cover his hand with my own.

"Don't say that. Besides it wouldn't have been ideal for you both to meet. Given the circumstances.."

He stayed quiet and we finished our drinks in silence.

***

We finished with our drinks and walked around the mall trying to find our friend group.

Michael hand hand met mine.

"I'm sorry about Lindsay...Our parents are business partners and when my father was away back then they set up play dates for us to get to know each other. She's always been a little sister to me.."

Yup. But she wants a promotion.

"It's fine...She seems like an interesting character..."

I remembered how she had her chest against Michael.

She is 1, 2 and 3 characters, alright!

Anger bubbled through me but Michael caressed my hand in reassurance, causing it to subside.

I couldn't wish for a more amazing boyfriend.

***

"Mikey!! Do you like this dress on me?" Lindsay asked, lightly pushing up her breasts so Michael would be encouraged to look.

Luckily he kept his eyes on her face and shook his head.

I had to stop myself from slapping the life out of her. She was too in over her head!

Despite her knowing me and Michael had been dating for a while she still tried to effortlessly tempt him.
Thankfully, Michael reminded her each time he wasn't interested or he'd ignore her and ask if I had chosen anything to buy yet, causing Lindsay to shoot me more glares. Sasha, Abby and June stayed clear of her since they didn't trust her at all either.

"Aww. Are there any dresses you think would look nice on me?" She asked him, smiling and flashing her pearly whites.

"No." He answered clearly.

Her smile twitched and she turned on her heel going into another aisle to fish for more dresses.

Michael came over to me holding a summer dress.

"I think this'll look beautiful on you." He smiled.

He motioned towards the changing room and I took the dress from him.

"I'll try it on right away then.."

I walked over to an unoccupied dressing room and drew the curtain, stripping off my own clothes and replacing them with the light purple sun dress Michael had chosen.

I heard a few footsteps outside but I ignored them as I admired the outfit.

The dress was definitely a size too small but it was still breathable. The only problem was that it was WAY too short.

"y/n?" I heard Michael's voice.

"In here." I answered, adjusting the straps and trying to to pull the dress down the best I could.

He drew the curtain and stared at me for a while, a dead look on his face.

"Are you ok?"

He stepped into the dressing room, closing it behind him.

"Michael-"

He pushed me up against the mirror, glaring down at me.

"The dress looks perfect."

I narrowed my eyes at him.
"It's a bit short.."

He hummed, turning me around to look in the mirror, his hands resting at my hips. "I think you look amazing." He whispered against my ear, laying a kiss behind it.

"You're just saying that because you're having perverted thoughts."

"Perverted or not. It's an amazing dress on you."

I turned around and pushed him out of the dressing room, giving him a warning glare before returning inside to take it off.

I looked at my reflection once more before peeling off the straps.

Maybe I will buy it..

***

Notes:

Ohemgee

Y AM I SO GOOD AT WRITING BITCHY CHARACTERS

Luckily y/n x Michael is staying stronggg asf

Also really sorry that this is short I actually wrote a nsfw scene (major) for this but idk if I should make it in y/n's pov or Michaels. Or just write both.

So lemme know what you guys would like
Tysm for reading this chapter <3

Chapter 10: Mixed sleepovers

Summary:

Cameron's parents are out of town and he invites both groups to come over to his house for a mixed sleepover. What bad could come from a social hangout?

It had been a few months since I'd met this 'Lindsay' character. She continued getting on my nerves and anytime she was alone with Michael she'd continue flirting and subtly placing her hand on his arm. 'Mikey you're sooo strong! Do you workout?' - It made me sick. She was trying too hard. There was tryhard and then there was just being a bitch.
I was always SO close to beating her the fuck up but she's lucky people were always around when I was about to strike.

"Y/n?"

I jolted out of my thoughts and turned to Simon. He'd been helping me in science because of upcoming tests. I didn't even notice I'd spaced out.

"Sorry. What were you saying again?"

He groaned and shut his book in which I pouted.

"Simon! Please! You know I need help on this test!"

"You're smart Y/n. You'll pass through it easily. Besides, the questions I asked were the ones you got correct. Those are easy marks."

"But still!"

"What were you thinking about?" He asked, moving the topic.

I cringed as I thought about Lindsay. Anxiety seeped through my pores. What if she was with him right now? She was still in town for a few months and could easily go visit him.

I bit my nail and began packing my things.

"Are you done protesting?"

"Yeah...More or less."

"What's wrong?"

I finished grabbing all my things and waited for Simon to do the same.

"Lindsay. I'm worried she's going to keep advancing on Michael.."

Simon rolled his eyes and we made our way out of the library, making a turn to go down the stairs.

"Michael really likes you, ya know?"

I blushed and avoided Simon's gaze.

Jeez. We've been dating for almost four months and I still got all blushy when people mentioned his feelings for me.

"I know.." I admitted. "But it doesn't mean I can't be scared about it.."

He hummed as we finally reached the door, leading to the gates.

"Cameron's having a sleepover." He mentioned, changing the topic once more. "Wanna come?"

I raised a brow.

His face turned a light pink.

"I didn't mean it like that. I can't word things right sometimes..." He stammered, rubbing his temple. "It's a mixed sleepover he's hosting and we decided to invite you, Abby, June and Sasha....Michael's coming.." He added.

He knew as soon as he mentioned Michael I'd agree. And he stood corrected.

"Hmm....When is it?"

"We're going to have that one week break coming up soon...probably then."

I thought about it. I would be rotting away in my room or sleeping excessively. This was also a good time for me to talk to Michael again..

"Sure! I'm sure it'll be fun.."

***

This sucks..

Me and Sasha were the second last people to arrive and as soon as I saw Lindsay cuddled against Michael my mood dulled.
She was up on the couch, her arm across Michael, wearing a satin sleepwear set. He had a dull stare and he was spacing out while she continued to just talk to him about what I overheard to be her experience in the big city.

"Y/n! Sash! How are you both."

Michael looked over the couch and saw us. He practically pushed Lindsay off and came to our side.

"Sash?" I asked, looking at both of them.

Sasha rolled her eyes and looked at Michael and Cameron. They were still in normal wear.

"Luckily we planned on changing here. I see you boys haven't gotten into the required uniform?"

They both smiled at us.

"Well we figured we should wait until everyone got here so we can start the hangout. Want me to take your bags?"

"How charming." Sasha smirked, handing him our bags, following him into the kitchen.

Michael led me over to the main living room where Lindsay was sitting, playing with her hair and acting oblivious to our presence.

I was about to sit down but Michael grabbed my hips, seating himself down first and pulling me onto his lap afterwards, positioning me sideways so my legs could rest on the couch. This made Lindsay glare at me but I'd gotten used to her nasty glares.

Just to spite her more I wrapped my arms around Michael's neck and kissed him softly on the lips. I was about to pull away but Michael's hand went to the back of my head, pressing my frame closer to him. His tongue brushed against my lip and I gave him permission to enter my mouth, my tongue intertwining with his, tasting a faint flavor of beer and cigarettes. I whimpered against him as his hands ran up and down my back. I opened an eye to peek over at Lindsay and she had a face full of scorn and disgust. I smiled against Michael's lips and he finally parted from me.

His tongue glided over his lower lip and I saw he was also wanting to see Lindsay's reaction. A knock came from the door and she had a tight lipped smile on her face before getting up and walking out into the hall.

Michael laughed and pulled me into a hug.

"Sorry about her...She was with me when Cameron talked about the sleepover idea and thought it would be a good idea for her to invite herself."

When they were together??

I pushed the thought away and nodded knowingly.

"Did we miss anything?"
I knew the voice all too well!

I got off of Michael's lap and headed towards Abby. She gave me a tight hug and gave a quick hi to Michael before pulling next to her, sitting on the couch opposite Michael.

"Kai's here." She whispered. "And June can't make it tonight."

I sighed upon hearing the news. Two cockblocks in one house and only one of my best friends? I can only imagine how this is going to go. Kai and Lindsay entered the room. They both looked like they had some sort of plan whirring through their mind.

Cameron soon appeared behind them and cracked his knuckles.

"Since we're all here we can get started! Girls, you can head up to my room to get changed, second door on the left."

We all got up except for Lindsay.

"I'll stay. I already got dressed anyway." She winked at Michael.

Cameron caught on to what she was trying to do and chuckled. "Sorry Lin, but privacy is privacy.

He pointed to the hall and Lindsay huffed before walking out.

Sasha, Abby and I all made our way upstairs with our bags. We got to the room and placed everything down, Sasha flopped on the bed whilst Abby crouched down, pulling out her pjs

I sat with Abby and pulled out the clothing. My jaw almost dropped when I saw it.

"...Sasha."

"Hmm?"

"What is this?"

I held up the long silver material and her eyes slightly widened.

"Ohhh! Well I saw what you were packing tonight and thought you might wanna wear something a bit more sexy. I picked up two different pairs at the mall and realized it was a bit too small for me..."

"So you changed my clothes?"

"Hm. I'd refer to it as doing you a favor." She smirked and I almost lunged at her.

"Ok you guys! Let's not get into a sissy fight. Y/n...I think you should try it on before making a final judgement. It might look good on you and I brought a robe that kind of matches the colour." Abby chimed in, trying to calm the air.

I thanked her and took the robe and my bag, heading out of the room and trying to find the bathroom. I managed to navigate where it was and made a mental note of it, just so I wouldn't have to look again. I placed my bag on the bathroom counter and took the outfit out, a bit worried about how it would look on me. I ignored my worry and decided to just put on the outfit, checking how it looked every so often.

I couldn't lie. Sasha had taste. The top was a satin crop top but the hem was cut into the top, a v cut also formed, showing a bit of my chest, a string holding it all together loosely. The bottoms were just normal shorts with a dark grey embroidery on the side, forming some sort of flower. I couldn't deny it but it was a beautiful set and it was undeniably comfortable but it was pretty revealing. I reached for the robe and wrapped it around me, tying it firmly and making sure it didn't show too much. 

I heard a faint knock and opened it slightly to see Sasha in her pjs. A deep mauve lace camisole and cotton shorts, her light pink sleeping mask wrapped around her arm.

She took one look at me and let a snicker leave her lips.

"Seriously? I didn't buy that sleepwear set for you to cover it up!"

She pushed the door open, letting herself in. Sasha reached out for where I'd tied the robe but I managed to quickly doge her attack and run back to the room.

Abby had just gotten done changing into her comfy pjs - a long light pink dress with satin embroidery at the bottom, a long robe covering her arms.

She spotted us and I quickly went behind her for cover.

"Y/n! Just give us a quick peek." Sasha smirked, entering the room.

"Nah, I'm ok!" I answered, moving Abby in front of me so I was covered.

Abby made a tsk noise and folded her arms. "You both are acting like kids!" She mentioned, giving both of us warning looks.

Sasha sighed and finally let it rest.

We were all ready to go back down and upon doing so, we noticed Lindsay wasn't in the hall anymore. We entered the living room and saw Kai, Cameron and Simon in their sleepwear, setting up what I guessed would be spin the bottle.

"You guys go in first." I stated, looking at Abby and Sasha.
They shrugged and I turned, going further down the hall to see the kitchen, light pouring from it.

I took a deep breath and walked over silently, making sure I was quiet. I peeked into the doorway to see Michael setting up drinks on the kitchen island with Lindsay sitting on a stool beside him.

"Mikey..."

"Lindsay."

"Mikey. I don't like your girlfriend!" She whispered.

Michael rolled his eyes subtly and turned from her, grabbing plastic cups from a cabinet.

"I don't remember asking for your opinion.." He replied, placing the cups on the counter and pouring liquor into them.

Lindsay bit her lip, her eyebrows narrowing in spite.

"Mikey. You have to believe me. She's also such a flirt. When you're not around she throws herself at Cameron and Simon. Especially Kai..."

He stopped pouring for a moment before continuing, ignoring the lies that she tried telling him. I scoffed but then placed a hand over my mouth, hoping they didn't hear.

"Lindsay. You're just jealous because I didn't want a relationship with you. Stop ruining mine and focus on getting a life that doesn't continuously run around me."

Wow.

Lindsay pouted.
When was she going to give up?

"Mikey.." Her hand trailed up his arm, going to his chest. "I thought we had something special....Besides...I was your first everything. Your first hug....Your first kiss....Your first...." She trailed off, giggling at the end.

Michael moved away from her touch, shuddering lightly.
No way this was true. She has to be lying in some sort of way...

"Lindsay. That was in the past." He forced out, looking at her.

I almost died.

"I'm with y/n now and I'm not going to drop our relationship because you aren't satisfied."

He didn't wait for an answer and turned to get another bottle. I quickly moved away from the door, making my way to the living room. There was light music being played. I walked in and Kai turned to me.

"Where have you been princess?"

I grit my teeth at the nickname.

"Bathroom."

"And you?"

Two arms snaked around my waist, a kiss lightly placed on the side of my neck.

"Kitchen." Michael replied.

Kai narrowed his eyes but looked down.

"Well since you got the bottle you can do the honors."

Michael moved from behind me, going to the coffee table where a space was left and placing it on its side.

I sat on the couch just as Lindsay entered and Cameron moved to where the coffee table was.

"Since we're all here! Let's go on with the game of truth or dare. But if you skip out on dares or telling the truth, you have to take a drink....No objections? Mkay!"

We all sat on the floor around the coffee table and Cameron spun the bottle. This is going to be a long game..

***

I didn't even know what time it was. My head hurt and small hiccups erupted from me as my vision started to blur. I had only taken a few sips and  I was already tipsy.

"Lindsay. Your turn to spin." Simon encouraged me.

She leaned forward and spun the bottle. I didn't bother looking and rested against Michael's chest.

"Y/n." Lindsay snapped her fingers. "Truth or dare?"

I narrowed my eyes to look at the bottle. Yep. It was facing me.

"Dare..." I answered dismissively.

A sly smile morphed onto her lips.

"You seem awfully comfortable with that robe of yours...I dare you to show us the outfit you have underneath."

I almost reached for where I had tied my robe but I realized what I had concealed underneath. I reached over to the table and took off the cap, taking another large sip. A few chuckles were heard but I ignored them. I was intoxicated to the point where I didn't care. I returned the bottle and rested against Michael. Lindsay shrugged and grabbed a plastic cup on the table, taking a sip and getting up. Whilst she passed me she 'accidentally' tripped over a pillow, knocking the drink onto my lap.

"Oh my gosh! I am SO sorry y/n!!"

I sat up immediately and got off Michael's lap, brushing off the contents of her drink.

I scoffed at her trying to act naïve even though we all knew it was on purpose.

"Don't worry about it." I hissed, glaring at her

Lindsay shrugged and I left the living room, making my way upstairs to the room which had all of our stuff.

As soon as I entered and closed the door, I took off the robe which now smelt like alcohol and made my hands sticky. I went into the conjoined bathroom and cleaned my hands, making sure there was none of the liquid on my main sleepwear.

After making sure, I went back into the main room, checking for a spare robe or blanket, almost tearing the room apart.

"Robe....Blanket...Anything?" I groaned.

The door opened and I sighed in relief.

"Abby....Or Sasha.." I mumbled, desperately digging through the bags. "Do you have any spare blankets? It would be really helpful right about now.."

I expected some kind of remark about how I was so anxious about this but nothing came. I looked and saw Michael, staring at me with his mouth slightly hung open. This could either be really good for me or get really bad, really quick.

"Michael!" I finally blurted out, using Sasha's bag to cover my chest.

His eyes roamed over me and he finally met my eyes, a playful look soon moving over his face.

"So this is what you were hiding?"

A hard blush ran through me as I avoided his hard gaze. Definitely not how I planned this to work out..

"You look good." He smiled, walking towards where I was seated on the floor.

He helped me stand and took another look at me, causing my body to heat up.

"..Really good..."

I gave him a stern look and he laughed, pulling me to him in a hug. His lips connected with mine hungrily and I eagerly hooked my arms around his neck whilst his hand slipped to my thigh, pulling it up lightly. Muffled moans escaped our mouths, making us fall backwards onto the bed. My tongue explored his mouth hurriedly, a bubbly taste of alcohol and chocolate satisfied my taste buds. Michael's hands began to slowly explore me, gripping my hips roughly. His hands went under my breasts and he moved away from the kiss, a hard blush visible on his cheeks.

"Y/n..." He whispered, his voice hoarse.

"Don't talk." I muttered, grabbing him by the sides of his face and pulling him down into a sloppy kiss.

His hands cautiously travelled up my breasts, lightly groping them. Another muffled moan vibrated through our mouths, his knee moving forward to grind against my core. Michael's hand swiftly moved down my stomach to my pelvis, moving my shorts down, soon rubbing my clothed cunt. I squirmed away from him, my lips leaving his as a small series of moans and whimpers were pulled out of my mouth. His hand dangerously moved to the waistband of my underwear.

"Michael..." I whispered, moving my hand near my mouth to cover any more sounds.

"Shh...Let me take care of you."

He pushed my shorts down lightly and was about to move my underwear out of the way when we suddenly heard muffled voices.

"Shit." Michael cursed, pulling up my clothes.

He grabbed my arm, pulling me off the bed and dragging me towards the closet. I was about to question it but he got in and hauled me inside with him, closing the doors after.
I tried to get comfortable in where I was standing but Michael grabbed my hips, stilling me.
"Be careful there darling." He whispered against my neck.

I blushed but then the door opened. I looked through the small creak left open and saw them. I could hardly believe it. Lindsay and Simon? I leaned forward slightly, Michael drumming his fingers near my rear.

"So...What do you wanna do?" Simon began.

"Nothing with you. Ugh. If Michael was there the bottle would've DEFINITELY landed on him.." She whined, sitting beside him.

Simon's face tensed and he turned to look directly at her.

"Lindsay. Sorry for admitting this but you're actually a bitch."

Her mouth fell. "Excuse...me?"

"Everyone's thinking about it. I'm just saying it." He held his hands up in defense. "You chase after a guy who's trying to get into a serious relationship with a girl he really likes and that just makes you look bad. You're also low-key starving for attention."

Lindsay's face was priceless and I wanted to laugh badly. I could feel Michael shuddering against me, also trying to contain himself.

"You....Well you wanna know what I think of you? Well! I think you're a loser, school addicted virgin who gets flustered over any interaction he has with a girl! Seriously, you need to get that checked out because it isn't normal. Also you as if you're all that when really deep inside you're just an annoying, no good, selfish little-"

Lindsay was cut off by Simon roughly pushing her onto the bed, pinning her arms above her head.

"Simon...." She murmured.

Before she could say anything else Simon leaned down and brought his lips to hers in a desperate kiss, slipping his tongue between her lips.

My mouth fell and I had to make sure I was seeing right.

"What the fuck..." Michael whispered.

Yeah! I was seeing right.

Simon broke the kiss to look at her and Lindsay had a shocked and flushed face.

"You...idiot." She panted, her mouth slightly hanging open.

Simon had a similar flushed face but he went down once more, his mouth molding against hers as she kissed him back with the same eagerness he had.

I never thought I'd see this. Simon and Lindsay? SIMON AND LINDSAY? They hardly look like a match and have only spoken a few words and now they were making out?

I leaned forward again, making sure not to put my whole weight against the door but two hands gripped my hips tightly.
"I told you to be careful. You've been rubbing against me.."

I looked back at him and he had a flustered look. I would question further but I felt something hard poking me.

"Sorry..." I whispered, another deep coat of blush painting my cheeks.

He let out a low groan which was thankfully covered by a knock. Simon and Lindsay stopped their make out and got up immediately, straightening their clothes. The door opened and Cameron entered.

"Are you guys done arguing?"

"Yeah. Yeah." Simon coughed out, getting up and leaving the room quickly, leaving Lindsay seated on the edge of the bed.

Cameron shrugged lightly and held the door open whilst Lindsay got up and left. Cameron looked around the room once more and then finally closed the door.

I sighed in relief and opened the closet doors and took deep breaths.

"You good?" Michael questioned.

I nodded and rubbed my forehead, looking back at him. My eyes dropped to his sweatpants and I could see it again. I swallowed the saliva that was building up.

He palmed himself and walked towards me, rubbing my head delicately and kissing my temple. He was about to pass me but my hand latched onto his shirt without thinking twice.

He stared at me with confusion lingering on his visage.

"Hey." I called. "Can I help you....with that?"

***

Notes:

HAH. I'm a menace for that cliff hanger.

Sorry this has come out so latee I've had major writers block and have an english assessment tomorrow but it is the last day tomorrow and yk imma deliver you all with the smutty scenesss <3

Tysm for engaging in my story and I'll be writing the next chapter soon <33

Chapter 11: First time for everything~

Summary:

Just you innocently helping Michael out.

"What?" Michael asked, not hiding any confusion in his voice.

"You heard me." I shared, moving my hand up his chest.

"Are you drunk?"

I shook my head and a small smile reached my lips.

"I want to....help you."

I watched as his Adam's apple bobbed up and down lightly but he turned away from me.

"You shouldn't be teasing me like that y/n....not at a time like this."

I let my hand run down his chest and he glanced back at me.

"I'll only do it if you want me to."

"Well...Of course I want you to. I just don't want you to feel forced."

I shook my head once more.

"I'm fine. I want to make you feel good. Please?"

He bit his lower lip and then walked to the door, sliding the lock. He faced me and grabbed me by the arm, leading me over to the bed.

He sat down and I sat in between his legs, my hands resting on his thighs.

Michael looked down at me with a sly smirk.

"I'm all yours love. Take care of me."

I felt a slight excitement bubble through me but I ignored it and reached for the waistband of his sweats, pulling them down along with his boxers. I was surprised when it lightly sprang up, a vein running up the side of it. It was a lot thicker than I had expected. I glanced up at Michael to see him looking down at me, a patient smile on his lips. He raised a hand up to my cheek.

"You don't have to-"

I interrupted him by grabbing his length in a tight grip, causing him to hiss. He twitched against my hand and I cautiously moved my hand up and down a lot smoother, making sure I was gentle.

"Is this ok?" I whispered, moving closer against him.

"Yeah...Fuck....y/n...." He groaned, his other hand tightly gripping the sheets.

I moved closer and took his dick into my mouth, well....what I could get into my mouth. A moan left his lips and he cursed once more under his breath.

"Just like that y/n...Your mouth feels amazing..." He groaned, his head leaning back as more lewd noises left his mouth.

I began bobbing my head up and down, moving my tongue on the underside of his dick as my hand began palming what I couldn't manage to take in.

His hand moved to the back of my head, lightly moving my head faster which only boosted my growing confidence. His tip began swelling up and he lightly gripped my hair, pushing my head further down. A gag escaped me and he eased up a bit, his face scrunching in pleasure.

"Fuck...I'm gonna-"

A warm liquid quickly filled my mouth and my brow furrowed when the taste settled in. Nonetheless, I waited until he was fully done before retracting my mouth from his dick.

I tried my best to hold down the warm substance in my mouth but I eventually spat it out onto my hand. It was a lot thicker and slimier than I had thought. I glanced at Michael. His face was filled with ecstasy.

I got up and grabbed a nearby tissue box, cleaning my hand and sitting beside Michael who was now laying on the bed completely and rubbing his head.

"Are you ok?" I questioned, rubbing another tissue against my mouth while touching his arm.

He sighed and sat up, tugging up his boxers and sweats.

"You're amazing." He smirked, pulling me towards him and kissing my forehead then my lips.

I was slightly shocked but rested into the kiss, hugging him tightly. He parted from the kiss hesitantly and ran a hand through his hair.

"We should head back...Any excuses come to mind?" He commented.

I scoffed and rested my head against his chest while a chuckle left him. He leaned down against me and kissed my head once more, his hand hooking under my chin.

"Come on then darling, we don't want to keep them waiting."

 

***

Notes:

sORRY this is soo short but I wanted to double upload. Also gonna make next chapter Michael's pov on this one. If i'm not lazy it'll be this one and chapter ten.

 

Luv u all <3

Chapter 12: Mixed sleepovers - Michael's POV

Summary:

Chapter 10 and 11 in Michael's POV! All of his thoughts are on this chapter <33

Notes:

Tysm for the love and support

+Sorry if any spelling mistakes are present. Just got on my school break and its 9pm <3

It was getting a lot darker than usual and anxiety ran through me. Would y/n be able to make it in time? Is she safe? Is Sasha ok?

I was snapped out of my thoughts when soft arms curled around my arm and a small shriek was heard.

"Mikey! Thank you sooo much for inviting me! It's just going to be us guys right?"

My eyebrow twitched.
"No Lindsay. Y/n, Sasha and June are supposed to be coming soon. It's going to be all of us."

Lindsay's smirk turned into a frown but she tightened her grip around me. I turned to Simon for help but he gave me a pitiful look and went to go find Cameron. He didn't want to be involved with Lindsay again. For some reason they both acted odd around each other, as if they had made out or something.

I began to space out as Lindsay kept on talking to me about shopping and some friends she'd be meeting. I couldn't deny it. Lindsay was annoying. Even though I've known her since I was a kid she's become a lot more bratty than she once was. City life I guess?

I heard the door open and some voices were heard from the hall. I turned and looked through the doorway, getting a glimpse of y/n, looking between Cameron and Sasha. I practically hauled Lindsay off me, causing her to groan. I quickly made my way over and went to where they were.

Wow. Y/n looked even better than usual. Her smile, her eyes. She was perfect.

I got distracted and zoned back in when they entered the house, going over to where the living room was. Lindsay glanced at the duo and discreetly rolled her eyes, playing with her hair in some kind of 'cutesy' manner to ignore them. So childish!

I walked in front of y/n, taking a seat on the couch. Just as she was about to sit down I grabbed her by the hips and sat her down on my lap, making sure her legs rested comfortably on the couch. Lindsay was practically blazing and shooting multiple glares at y/n. My eyes narrowed.

Before I could do anything y/n was suddenly wrapping her arms around my neck, laying a soft peck along my lips. I couldn't just let her go like that. My hand went over to the back of her head and I pressed her plush lips against mine, pushing her body close to me. Fuck she was so warm and soft. I brushed my tongue against her lip and she happily gave me access to her mouth. My tongue pressed against hers, swirling around and matching her speed. A warm taste of coffee met my buds and I found myself hungrier for her. A muffled whimper left her lips and my hands ran up her back. A small smile rested against my lips, giving me a few soft kisses before I parted from her lips.

I licked my lower lip and my eyes flickered to Lindsay. If it were possible she'd have smoke coming out of her ears. A knock came from the door and she got up, leaving almost immediately. I smiled and pulled y/n into a hug.

"Sorry about her...She was with me when Cameron talked about the sleepover idea and thought it would be a good idea for her to invite herself." I sighed, taking in her scent.

A worried look brushed against her beautiful features before it was washed away.

"Did we miss anything?"

I looked over to see Abby, holding her back with a small sly smile against her lips.

Y/n jumped off my lap, going over to Abby and I couldn't help but feel a bit jealous but it was her friend and I couldn't complain.

They both went over to an opposite couch and began whispering about something to each other, the tv muffling their words.

Kai and Lindsay entered and I mentally rolled my eyeballs. Two cockblocks in the same house? It can only get more interesting.

Cameron soon entered and cracked his knuckles.

"Since we're all here we can get started! Girls, you can head up to my room to get changed, second door on the left."

They all got up except for Lindsay.

"I'll stay. I already got dressed anyway." She winked at me.

Cameron's brow raised and he chuckled at this. "Sorry Lin, but privacy is privacy.

He pointed to the hall and Lindsay huffed before walking out.

Sasha, Abby and y/n all made their way upstairs with their bags. Well I guess I'd better get dressed.

I packed a basic white shirt with gray sweats. Not too much but it was my basic sleepwear outfit. Whilst Cameron and Simon continued to dress up, I stood in the hall, making sure Lindsay stayed in the kitchen. I didn't know what she had planning but she definitely had something up her sleeve. I didn't trust her one bit.

My mind began to wander as I thought about what y/n would be wearing. Something simple, flashy, sexy? I blushed as I began to think about it. Y/n in red lace lingere-

"Mikey!"

I groaned and hit my head against the door frame, turning to see Lindsay. She better have a good reason for breaking me from my....thoughts.

"Can you help me with the drinks? My hands are a bit shaky and I might need your help!" Lindsay smiled sweetly, twirling her hair happily.

After contemplating, I followed her into the kitchen, turning on the lights. Lindsay took a seat on a stool next to the counter and watched as I fished out a bottle of liquor, placing it on the kitchen island. My ears tuned in when I heard footsteps coming down the stairs and passing by I managed to catch a glimpse of Abby's long hair. May as well get this job over with.V

"Mikey..." Lindsay hummed.

"Lindsay." I remarked, turning the cap of the bottle.

"Mikey. I don't like your girlfriend!" She whispered.

I rolled my eyes as subtly as I could and turned from her, grabbing some plastic cups from a cabinet.

"I don't remember asking for your opinion.." I replied, placing the cups on the counter and pouring the liquor into them.

Lindsay bit her lip, rolling the flesh between her teeth, her eyebrows narrowing.

"Mikey. You have to believe me. She's also such a flirt. When you're not around she throws herself at Cameron and Simon. Especially Kai..."

I stopped pouring for a moment. Was it true? No. It can't be. I trust y/n. Besides...She hates when Kai throws himself at her.

My ear lightly vibrated as I heard a soft voice from the door. I glanced over and saw a light shadow. A sly smirk wanted to rest on my face but I did my best to fend it off.

"Lindsay. You're just jealous because I didn't want a relationship with you. Stop ruining mine and focus on getting a life that doesn't continuously run around me." I finally breathed, pouring more alcohol into another cup.

Lindsay pouted.
Will she ever stop this?

"Mikey.." Her hand trailed up my arm, reaching up to my chest. "I thought we had something special....Besides...I was your first everything. Your first hug....Your first kiss....Your first...." She trailed off, giggling at the end.

I moved away from her touch, shuddering at the thought.
I didn't want those memories back. Especially since I'm with y/n. That's all history.

"Lindsay. That was in the past." I blurted out, looking at her.

"I'm with y/n now and I'm not going to drop our relationship because you aren't satisfied."

I didn't want to wait for an answer and turned to get another bottle.

Another shuffle was heard and the shadow was gone. Well at least I was able to be honest to y/n. I don't want her to find this out from Lindsay. She'd just use it to split us apart.

I decided to leave Lindsay with her thoughts and went out into the hall to see y/n stood in the doorway.

"Where are you been princess?" Kai questioned her, the nickname rolling off his tongue. My eyebrow furrowed but I decided to brush it off.

"Bathroom."

"And you?" Kai asked, his eyes raising to me. I slowly wrapped my arms around y/n's waist, pulling her towards me, laying a light kiss on the side of her neck. Her scent was intoxicating. - "Kitchen." I replied, balancing the bottle between her front.

Kai narrowed his eyes at us but decided to look elsewhere. "Well since you got the bottle you can do the honors."

I moved away from y/n and made my way to the coffee table where a space was left. I placed the bottle on it's side and saw that Lindsay finally came back. Cameron moved over to the bottle.

"Since we're all here! Let's go on with the game of truth or dare. But if you skip out on dares or telling the truth, you have to take a drink....No objections? Mkay!"

We all sat on the floor around the coffee table and Cameron took the first spin. I guess now we wait...

 

 

***

 

Luckily I had been able to hold my liquor. I guess going through my dads stash was good for something. Y/n however, was already getting dazed and small hiccups came from her, a giveaway that she didn't completely do all her dares.

"Lindsay. Your turn to spin." Simon slurred.

She leaned forward and spun the bottle. Just then y/n rested against my chest. I felt like I was on cloud nine. Her tired body against mine and her gentle breathing.

"Y/n." Lindsay snapped her fingers. "Truth or dare?"

Fucking hell Lindsay.

Y/n slightly sat up, rubbing her eyes and looking at the bottle.

"Dare..." She answered dismissively. Well I guess she's going to be drunk by the end of the night.

A sly smile creeped up onto Lindsay's lips. "You seem awfully comfortable with that robe of yours...I dare you to show us the outfit you have underneath."

Y/n's hovered over where she had tied the robe but she stopped immediately, reaching forwards for the bottle to take another sip.

A few chuckles came from Sasha and Abby, as if they knew what she was wearing under there, but y/n didn't seem to mind. She returned the bottle and she rested against me once more, shuffling against me to get comfortable again.

Lindsay just shrugged and grabbed a plastic cup on the table, taking a sip and then getting up. Whilst she passed us she 'accidentally' tripped over, knocking the drink onto y/n's lap, covering her robe completely in alcohol.

"Oh my gosh! I am SO sorry y/n!!" She hurriedly apologized.

How fake could she be at this point? y/n sat up immediately and her warmth slowly disappeared. She scoffed at her trying act.

"Don't worry about it." She hissed, glaring at her.

Lindsay shrugged and then she left the living room, making her way upstairs. I gave Lindsay a glare and got up.

"What?" She asked, giving me doe eyes.

"I'll be back." I stated, gritting my teeth, grabbing my bag to fish out a spare blanket.

Cameron pursed his lips and cleared his throat. "Let's get back to the games then!"

I left the living room and hurried upstairs. I followed Cameron's earlier instructions and found the room with the door lightly cracked open. I pushed it open and closed it, walking up to where she was sat.

I dropped the blanket all together.

God forgive me for the thoughts going through my mind right now.

A tight satin crop top with a v cut, showing a lot of her cleavage, with only a flimsy little string keeping it all together. Her shorts hung onto her perfectly and a flowered embroidery crept up the side. She looked breathtaking. Her whole outfit was too sexy for her own good..

"Abby....Or Sasha.." A mumble left her lips, a worried and confused look coating her face as she desperately dug through the bags. "Do you have any spare blankets? It would be really helpful right about now.."

I stayed silent. I didn't know what to say and only lewd thoughts came to my mind.

She finally looked up and her eyes widened when she saw me.

"Michael!" She finally blurted out, using Sasha's bag to cover her chest, an embarrassed blush cutely covering her cheeks.

My eyes roamed over her once more. I mean. How couldn't I? After taking a few more glances I looked back at her.

"So this is what you were hiding?"

Another wave of blush ran through her and she looked away from me. How can someone be this cute?

"You look good." I smiled, making my way to where she was seated.

I helped her stand and took another sneak glance, lightly caressing her arm.

"..Really good..."

She gave me a harsh look and I laughed, pulling her to my chest and giving her a tight embrace. I moved her head so she was looking directly at me, leaning down to capture her soft lips in a hungry kiss. Her arms wrapped around my neck and I took the opportunity to slip my hand under her thigh, pulling it up lightly. Muffled moans escaped our mouths and we eventually lost balance, causing us fall backwards onto the bed. Her tongue explored my mouth hurriedly spreading the warmth and light taste of coffee over my tongue. My mind almost went blank. How was it possible for her to have this kind of effect over me so easily? My hands began to slowly explore her, gripping her hips roughly. I soon moved my hands under her breasts and I momentarily moved away from the kiss. Heat rushed to my face immediately.

"Y/n..." I whispered, my voice coming out slightly strained.

"Don't talk." She muttered, grabbing me by the sides of my face, pulling me down towards her soft flesh.

I decided to move my hands, cautiously travelling up her breasts, lightly groping them them. Another muffled moan came from us and I took the chance to rub my knee against her, teasingly. My cocky side woke up and I moved my hand from one of her breasts, lightly feathering against her stomach before I slipped my hand into her shorts, rubbing her through the slippery material. Already so wet for me. Y/n squirmed away from me, leaving my lips. Beautiful whimpers left her mouth. My hand dangerously moved to the waistband of her underwear.

"Michael..." She whispered, covering her mouth as she looked into my eyes.

"Shh...Let me take care of you." I eased her. I pushed her shorts down and reached for her underwear.

Muffled voices suddenly came from the end of the hall and I let out a low groan.

"Shit." I sighed, pulling up her clothes.

I grabbed y/n's arm, pulling her off the bed and dragging her towards the closet. She was slightly resistant so I quickly got in and dragged her inside with me, closing the doors after. Y/n tried to get into a comfortable position against the confined space but I couldn't ignore her ass rubbing against me in a teasing manner. I reached for her hips and stopped her movements.

"Be careful there darling." I whispered against her.

The door suddenly opened and y/n and I peeked through the small crack. Wait a minute.... Lindsay and...Simon? What were they doing here? Then again, thank god they didn't notice the blanket. I couldn't help but feel nervous. If we're caught, what'll they think? My fingers began to subconsciously drum along y/n's lower back but she didn't seem to mind.

"So...What do you wanna do?" Simon began.

"Nothing with you. Ugh. If Michael was there the bottle would've DEFINITELY landed on him.." She whined, sitting beside him.

I mentally rolled my eyes at her once again.

Simon's face tensed and he turned to look directly at her. "Lindsay. Sorry for admitting this but you're actually a bitch." Her mouth fell. "Excuse...me?"

Damn.

"Everyone's thinking about it. I'm just saying it." He held his hands up in defense. "You chase after a guy who's trying to get into a serious relationship with a girl he really likes and that just makes you look bad. You're also low-key starving for attention."

Lindsay's face was amazing! I could feel Y/n lightly shiver and knew she wanted to laugh too.

"You....Well you wanna know what I think of you? Well! I think you're a loser, school addicted virgin who gets flustered over any interaction he has with a girl! Seriously, you need to get that checked out because it isn't normal. Also you act as if you're all that when really deep inside you're just an annoying, no good, selfish little-"

Lindsay was cut off by Simon roughly pushing her onto the bed, pinning her arms above her head.

"Simon...." She murmured.

Before she could say anything else Simon leaned down and brought his lips to hers in a desperate kiss, slipping his tongue between her lips.

"What the fuck..." I whispered, was I seeing right?

Simon broke the kiss to look at her and Lindsay had a shocked and flushed face.

"You...idiot." She panted.

Simon had a completely blushed out face but he went down once more, his mouth molding against hers as she kissed him back with the same eagerness he had.

SIMON AND LINDSAY? Was this why they were always acting awkward around each other? Wait...Had they done this kind of thing before??

Y/n brushed against me again and I could feel myself growing hard by the second.

"I told you to be careful. You've been rubbing against me.."

Y/n looked back at me and I couldn't hide my frustration. I was just hoping she couldn't feel it...

"Sorry..." She whispered, another deep coat of blush painting her cheeks. She definitely felt it...

A low groan managed to leave me but a knock came from the door, making Simon and Lindsay get up immediately.

The door opened and Cameron entered. "Are you guys done arguing?"

"Yeah. Yeah." Simon coughed out, getting up and leaving the room, leaving Lindsay seated on the edge of the bed.

Cameron shrugged lightly and held the door open whilst Lindsay got up and left. Cameron looked around the room once more and then finally closed the door.

Y/n opened the closet doors and took a few deep breaths.

"You good?" I asked.

Y/n nodded and rubbed her forehead, looking back at me. I saw her gaze drop to my lower half and she swallowed hard.

I blushed and tried to hide it whilst I walked over to Y/n, gently rubbing her head and leaving a small kiss on her temple. I moved to go past her but I felt a hand tug on my shirt.

A confused look lingered on me whilst she nervously chewed her bottom lip.

"Hey." She murmured. "Can I help you....with that?"

 

***

 

I almost died....What did she say? I could feel myself throbbing through my sweats just at the offer.

"What?" I asked, not hiding any confusion in my voice.

"You heard me." She huffed out, moving a hand up my chest. I felt like my heart would explode.

"Are you drunk?" I cautiously asked. I didn't want her to do this while she was drunk.

She lightly shook her head and a small smile was laid on her lips. "I want to....help you."

I lightly swallowed the saliva building up and looked away from her. "You shouldn't be teasing me like that y/n....not at a time like this."

Her hand ran back down my chest and I felt another throb come from my growing erection.

"I'll only do it if you want me to." She told me. Fuck. Why was her voice so seductive...?

"Well...Of course I want you to. I just don't want you to feel forced." I admitted.

She shook her head again. "I'm fine. I want to make you feel good. Please?"

That was enough to send me over the edge.

I walked to the door and made sure it was locked. I returned to y/n, grabbing her arm firmly and leading her to the bed.

I sat down and she knelt in between my legs, her hands resting on my thighs. A sly smile made it's way onto my face.

"I'm all yours love. Take care of me."

She smiled lightly and I could feel her getting giddy. Her hands reached for the waistband of my sweats, pulling them down without hesitation, then doing the same with my boxers. A surprised look brushed over her face as she stared at it in curiosity. She glanced up at me and I gave her a sincere smile, grazing my hand against her plush cheek.

"You don't have to-" I began. She interrupted me by grabbing my cock in a tight grip, making a hiss leave my mouth. I could feel myself twitching just from her hand and my orgasm slowly began to build up but I was determined to make this last.

Her hand began moving a lot smother and her grip loosened.

"Is this ok?" She whispered, moving closer to me.

"Yeah...Fuck....y/n...." I groaned. It was painful to be this turned on but this was a fantasy turning into a reality, so I made sure I could endure it.

Her mouth opened and she took my tip into her mouth. I almost came right there. Her mouth was amazing, so soft and her tongue was so smooth, lightly rubbing against me. She continued lowering herself until she couldn't take anymore, one of her hands moving to palm what she couldn't reach.

"Just like that y/n...Your mouth feels amazing..." I groaned, my head leaning back. The satisfaction was too much.

Her head began to move and I couldn't take it. It all felt too good. Her mouth, the pleasure being given to me. My hand moved to the back of her head and I lightly pushed her further. Her tongue caressed the underside of me and I felt my orgasm nearing. I could feel myself pulsating against her mouth as my orgasm neared. A small gag left her and I eased up the pressure I had on her.

"Fuck...I'm gonna-" My body shuddered lightly as I came into her mouth.

She waited until I was fully done before she withdrew from me, some of my residue leaking from her mouth. She got at least one gulp down before she spat the rest onto her hand. I couldn't blame her.

She gave me one more glance before getting up to grab some tissue that had been left on the bedside table. I fell back onto the bed and breathed heavily, trying to process what had just happened.

"Are you ok?" She questioned, rubbing a tissue against her mouth while her other hand rubbed my arm.

I sighed and sat up, tugging up his boxers and sweats. "You're amazing." I smirked, pulling her towards me and kissing her forehead then her lips.

Despite the salty taste I still made sure to give her a soft kiss, lightly swirling my tongue around hers and she relaxed into it.

I soon backed away and licked my lower lip.

"We should head back...Any excuses come to mind?" I asked.

She scoffed lightly and rested against my chest while I chuckled. I gave her one last kiss and then hooked my hand under her chin.

"Come on then darling, we don't want to keep them waiting." ***

Chapter 13: Fredbears family diner

Summary:

You and Michael decide to sneak out after everyone's asleep. Coincidentally, he has an extra key to his fathers establishment...

Notes:

Smut warning ✨

I can't believe I did that! I sucked Michael Afton off. A few months ago I would've never believed I could've done that!

"Y/N! Michael. There you two are!" Sasha beamed whilst coming out of the kitchen with a beer in hand.

"Trying to get drunk again?" I sneered, covering myself with the blanket Michael had provided.

She rolled her eyes and we all walked into the living room. Cameron and Simon were setting up the sleeping bags with what seemed to be all the different cushions and duvet they had in the house.

Michael helped them set up the cushions and Abby came over to Sasha and I.

"Guys! Something's wrong with Lindsay!"

Sasha and I slightly frowned and I glanced at her.

Oh. She was still very flushed.

"She's acting a lot more embarrassed than usual!"

I shrugged and sat down on one of the cushions.

"Leave her be." I advised.

I glanced over at Simon and he also had a slightly embarrassed expression.

Seems like they plan on taking this secret to the grave. But It won't be hard to for Simon to finally break.

"Ok! That's the last duvet. Pick a space guys and we can start the movie and dig into these snacks." Cameron announced.

I got into a comfy area beside Abby and Sasha whilst Michael sat besides Cameron, leaving Simon and Lindsay awkwardly seated together.

 

I laughed in my head but got ready for the movie anyways. Cameron switched the lights off and set up the movie, taking his seat again.

***

A few taps were laid on my shoulder and I jolted awake. The TV was still on but just had silent static. My vision was blurred and I looked up to see a tall figure.

"Shhh.."

"Michael?" I groaned whilst rubbing my eyes.

"Don't make too much noise." He whispered, grabbing my arms softly and helping me up.

I followed his guide and he led me out of the living room, the warmth of the blankets slowly leaving me.

"What are you doing?" I murmured as I was slowly being led upstairs.

We got into one of the rooms and he placed me on the bed gently. I looked over at him and saw he was digging through the wardrobes.

I sat up, yawning. "Michael. What are you doing?"

I looked down to see my blanket had gone and I was in the revealing sleepwear Sasha had 'gifted' me.

I thought for a while and my eyes landed back on Michael as he continued digging through the wardrobe tiredly.
Wait....he doesn't plan on...doing it here...right?

Michael got up and walked over to me. Was he going to-

"Here." Michael said, throwing a shirt and jeans at me.

I gave him a confused look.

"Put them on." He stated, pulling off his shirt.

I looked down and then glanced back at him.
"You want me to wear them? ....here?"

"Of course. Where else?" He asked, giving me a smirk.

"Turn around."

He sighed but turned around, putting on his original shirt then going to tug at his sweatpants.

I looked back down at the clothes and knew I didn't have much of a choice. I didn't want to go out in my PJs. I quickly pulled off my shirt and swapped it with the one he gave me, doing the same with my bottoms.

"Can I turn around now?" Michael asked.

"Sure."

He turned around and hummed for a moment before sitting next to me. He kissed my head then my cheek, right near my lips.

"Are you trying to be a tease?

"Well I'd love to devour you right now but you'd probably wake everyone up."

Heat rushed to my face and Michael let out a small laugh, getting up and bringing me with him.

"Let's go dollface. I wanna use up the best of our time alone."

 

***

 

"So...why are we here again?" I asked Michael.

He closed the car door and walked over to me, taking my hand in his.

"Don't be so scared y/n. Besides it's not exactly trespassing if you have the key." He smirked, dangling the key in front of my face.

"This can get us in a lot of trouble..."
I anxiously gnawed on my lip as i watched a few cars go by.

"Don't worry. Besides my dad wants me to fix one of the stage lights in here. Something bout it being faulty. I think the animatronic accidentally hit it again..."

Michael walked to the door, unlocking it and I followed him. It's not like I wanted to stay outside.

We got in and I couldn't deny. The establishment looked more scarier at night.

Michael called out some guys name. Jeremy was it? I was too anxious to remember.

There was a long silence and Michael grabbed a chair, sitting in it and resting his leg on the brightly coloured table.

"Well, darling. We have the whole place to ourself."

I raised a brow at him and he winked, taking his legs off the table and then tapping his thigh.

I hesitated before slipping onto his lap, straddling him and wrapping my arms around his neck to steady myself.

"Don't you have work to do?" I asked, analyzing his features.

He smiled at me and his hands massaged my hips, making me feel a bit ticklish.

"How can I focus when I have my beautiful girlfriend here? It's normal to get distracted."

He tried kissing me but I dodged him and got off his lap.

"Since I'm distracting you. I'll look around a bit while you actually do what your dad asked."

He sighed, not hiding his frustration but he got up and disappeared the hall.

I looked over at the stage and saw the huge golden Bear.
Fredbear. The star of this diner.

I walked over, not letting the animatronic out of my sight. At this point I was in front of the robot completely, looking up at it. My hand reached out and grazed it's shell with my fingertips. If I looked closer I'd be able to see the wires on the inside.

"Careful."
I suddenly jolted

"Michael!"

"What?" He laughed, coming to my side, now carrying a tool box. "Just don't want you to lose one of your pretty little fingers."

I glared at him but retracted my hand anyway.

He walked up the stairs and analyzed the lights, eventually reaching for one and disabling it.

"I'm gonna look around....is that ok?"

"Sure. Just be careful ok? And....avoid parts and service."

I nodded and quickly walked down a hall, afriad Michael would change his mind.

Some of the rooms were janitor closets and bathrooms but I then found the treasure chest. The kitchen!

It was a lot cleaner than expected but then again, it was a restaurant. I looked around and there was no food in sight. Great. A kitchen with no food.

I decided to look around more, soon finding the night guards office. It was empty. And by empty I meant no person in sight. The office was filled with soda cups, TVs and had four buttons, two on each side. I hummed and sat on the office chair, swirling around. My eyes locked onto the tablet.

Well I may as well. I grabbed the tablet and began booting it up. After a few long minutes the cameras turned on.

I flicked over to the stage and saw Michael sat at the edge of the stage, a screwdriver in hand as he began untwisting a few of the screws put in place.

I watched him for a while but realized I was being creepy and flicked over to another camera. The bathrooms looked the same - plain and boring. The kitchen camera was disabled but I already knew what was in there. Then there were the two cameras on either side of the doors.
Amazing blind spots. But for what reason?

"Y/n!?"

I sighed and put the tablet back, exiting the security guard office and walking into the main area.

"You called?"

"Where were you?" He asked, taking out the old light from the inside of the stage light.

"Security office..."

He nodded lightly and then finally looked at me.

"Would you be a doll and get me a new light? They're in parts and service."

"I thought you didn't want me going in there?" I informed.

He gave me a light pout and I sighed, going down the hall I hadn't checked.
Parts and service must be over here...Here we go!

I opened the door, peering inside before letting myself fully enter. I turned on the light and saw a purple bunny head.

Out of curiosity I picked it up to get a better look. It was a lot bigger and heavier than I had thought.

Clank.

I looked down. A soda can rolled against the table. I bent down to pick it up. Maybe it was behind the door before I opened it? That's the only reasonable answer.

"Were you able to find them?" Michael called out.

I looked down and saw a stage light part. I dropped the can and grabbed the light. This place was way too creepy to stay in much longer. I got back to Michael and gave him the light.

"A thank you would be nice."

He stared at me and then grabbed my hand, pulling me to sit beside him.

"There are other ways of thanking people."

He dropped the light on the stage and then pulled me into a warm kiss, his hand trailing up my shirt.

I bit his lip and he moved away from the kiss, giving me a light glare.
"You're welcome." I smiled. "Now get back on track."

"Well....I can take a break. Besides I'm getting a bit hungry."

"Well I dunno where your dad keeps the food because the place is empty."

He stared at me for a while and I slowly got on to what he was saying.

I felt blush creep onto my face but I shook my head anyways.

"No....No Michael! Especially not here."

"What's wrong here?"

"This place gives me the creeps. Especially at night." I murmured, crossing my arms

"It's good to overcome your fears."

He moved closer to me and kissed my neck slowly, making my heart beat faster.

"Michael...we shouldn't.." I stammered, placing my hands on his chest.

"Just tell me no and I'll stop."

I hated when he played that card.

A loud moan left my mouth and I immediately clasped my hand over it. Michael just laughed at my reactions and continued laying soft and sloppy kisses along my neck whilst his hand slowly moved down to my jeans.

"Remember love....just say no..ok?"

I nodded my head eagerly. I was starting to become desperate.

He moved from my neck and spread my legs, his other hand sliding past my bottoms and underwear. His fingers met my clit and gave me a soft rub, forcing another moan out of me.

Michael's lips met mine, muffling all the noises coming out of me as his fingers moved further, sliding two fingers into my entrance whilst his thumb trailed around my aching bud.

I whimpered and leaned my head back, accepting the pleasure his fingers gave me.

"Are you ok?" Michael hummed against me, pushing his fingers deeper.

"Don't fuck around.." I groaned, moving my hips to try and get more friction.

He made a tsk sound and stilled me with his unoccupied hand.

"Don't stress yourself love. Let me please you."

He thrusted his fingers in and out of me at an amazing pace, applying more pressure onto my clit as he rubbed faster.

"Fuck...Michael-"

He quickened his pace and I felt myself tighten around his fingers. I could feel myself getting closer by the second.

"You're close?"

I nodded my head again, my teeth digging into my bottom lip.
If Michael stopped here....I'd kill him.

Thankfully his pace only quickened and he continued rubbing against me with determination.

"Go on then love. Cum for me."

Oh I did. Hard. I felt as if I was going to faint. I saw complete white before my vision returned. I let out a hard sigh and fell back against the stage, my legs shaking.

Michael withdrew his hands and separated his fingers, looking at my aftermath on his fingers.

"Are you ok?" He asked, looking down at me.

"Mhm..."

He smiled and kissed my cheek tenderly.

"Let's get you cleaned up."

***

Michael managed to sneak us back into the house without waking anyone up. We got changed back into our nightwear and made our way downstairs

"How do you sneak out without getting caught?" I whispered as Michael sat beside me.

"Well when you have a father like mine it's easy. Especially if he's drunk."

I smiled to myself and rested my head on his shoulder.

"I exhausted you hm?"

I ignored his comment and snuggled up against him.

"You know....summers gone....and they're having a Halloween festival coming into town. There's gonna be rides and this new corn maze..." Michael sighed.

"Mhm...?"

"I was wondering if you'd like to go with me. We can bring the rest of the group obviously but...I wanted to ask you first." He spoke lightly, raising an arm to rest on my head

I glanced up at him and saw he also had a tired expression.

"Sure..." I yawned, looking around the living room. Everyone was still dead asleep. "I'd love to."

"It's a date.."

 

***

Notes:

OMG WTFF IM GETTING SO MANY MORE SUPPORTERS FOR THISSS 💗💗💗💗

SOSO HAPPY TYSM!

ILY ALL

Also gonna put smut warnings just in case, for ppl who don't rlly like that stuff. Tysm for reading ilyyyyyy 💗🤭

Chapter 14: Halloween Horror Nights

Summary:

Halloween horror Nights has finally come back to town!! What could go wrong?

"And you're sure you're going out like that?" My dad asked, slightly concerned.

"Yeah. What's wrong with it?" I questioned, ignoring the flash from mom's camera.

I looked at myself in the mirror. Vamp theme for Halloween? I couldn't have been more smart. Yes the dress was a bit short and the corset did show a lot more cleavage than I'd hoped but the long black jacket and boots did it's job, as well as my fishnet stockings.

I finally put in the fake canine teeth on each side and added a bit more blush. The brush was snatched from my hand and I saw my dad placing it back down. He cupped my face and examined me.

"Dad! You'll mess up my work!"

"All this makeup too....." He tutted.

I swatted his hands away and got up from my vanity.

Sasha was unbothered, laying on my bed in her 'angel' outfit. Except it was much more lewd. The dress just reached her thighs and her sleeves laid low, near her elbows. The white headband at her top with a halo on the top put the whole outfit together.

"You too Sasha! Don't you think this a bit too much?"

"Dad...we aren't kids anymore." She stated, sitting up and admiring her neon pink nails.

"You're 18. Y/n is still 17!"

Sasha rolled her eyes and got off my bed, coming to my side and resting a hand over my shoulder.

"If you keep her cooped up in your 'my daughter' shell, she'll never get a taste of the real world." Sasha winked.

I saw what she was hinting at and nudged her off me. Dad saw through this too.

"There's a valid reason! What if another guy tries taking advantage of you?"

"Gee, thanks for wishing the worse." I frowned.

He rubbed his temple in frustration.

"I don't mean it like that sweetheart. I'm just worried about you. There's gonna be a lot of hormonal guys at this...party."

"It's fine dad. I promise! We're going as a group and we'll all be careful. Besides...I have Michael."

My dad's face scrunched again.

"I don't trust that Afton kid...If he tries anything with you, you better tell me immediately. Ok?"

If only he knew.

"Ok. Whatever helps you sleep tonight."

A beep was heard from downstairs and I grabbed my bag. My outfit was now complete.

"We'll be back late. Don't wait up." Sasha told him, grabbing my arm and pulling me out of the room and downstairs.

I grabbed the extra keys and we left, heading over to Abby's car.

We got in and saw that Cameron was already in front.

"Zombie look, huh?" Sasha asked, looking into her pocket mirror.

"You know it." Cameron replied, resting his hand on Abby's thigh. They had gotten a lot closer after that first party we had at Simon's.

Abby snickered and pulled out of the driveway.

Tonight was going to be amazing!

 

***

We arrived at the party right on time. There were people inside and outside of the house. Almost everyone from school was here. If I was completely honest, I only knew that the host of the party was a popular girl from Sasha's year and that her family was completely loaded. She always hosted the 'best Halloween parties'. It was a fact and everyone in school knew it.

"Hey guys!"

Simon walked up to us. He was in some sort of Prince costume.

"Wow. I'm grateful to meet your aqquaintance!" Sasha lightly curtsied and put on a posh accent.

Simon rolled his eyes and we laughed wholeheartedly.

"Did I miss anything?"

Michael walked up to us and wow. Matching costumes were the way to go.

He was wearing a black button up shirt, the top buttons undone showing his muscular chest whilst a silver necklace with a ring latched on hung from his neck. He had a crimson waist coat and a black jacket which matched mine.

"Wow. Cool costumes." Abby enthused, looking at me and Michael.

"Well y/n did suggest it."

"Ok ok, enough of this sappy stuff. Does anyone know if Kai or Lindsay are coming?" Sasha interrupted.

"Lindsay declined and so did Kai....they said they were busy." Cameron answered.

Simon's face dulled.

"Well. Since it's just us let's enjoy the party!"

-

And that's what we did. Sasha wasted no time and began socializing with boys she found attractive and Abby stayed by Cameron. Simon disappeared for the first few hours before returning and talking so some of his friends of friends.

"So...what do you wanna do?" Michael asked, taking a sip of his drink."

𝐲𝐨𝐮.
"Not sure...."

I swirled the cup in my hand, watching the liquid crash against the sides of the plastic.

"Wanna take a walk outside? I saw a patio earlier and it looks empty." Michael offered.

I looked up at him and smiled weakly. "Sure."

We got outside shortly after and it felt refreshing to have fresh air on my face.

"Oh shit." Michael suddenly halted.

"What's wrong?"

"I forgot to lock the car....you go without me. I'll be back."

I watched him walk off until he was out of sight. I breathed out heavily and continued my way to the patio. There was a sleek pool near it with a few people lounged at the side.

"Pizza's here!" A guy suddenly called.

Everyone immediately left the backyard, going in to get food. Since I wasn't as hungry I continued my journey, admiring the work the host put into decorating everything.

I got closer to the end of the backyard and was about to turn when someone tapped my shoulder.

I quickly turned around a saw a white bunny mask

"Hey!"

"Hello?"

"Come on y/n! Don't you remember me? I've only been sick for a bit .."

"June?" I asked, trying to look closely.

"Bingo!..... what're you doing her all by yourself?"
"Michael....went to go to his car..I'm just checking out the patio.."

"Oh ok. Here!"
She grabbed my hand and placed a plastic cup in it.

"I got two drinks and was trying to find someone else to give this to. I'd hate for it to waste "

I thanked her. Something was off.

I discreetly sniffed it but smelt nothing more than alcohol. I raised the cup to my lips and took a drink, making June smile.

"Well...do you want to come in for pizza?"

I shook my head, taking another drink.
"I'm...not as hungry. You should go though."

She nodded and waved before leaving. I took another long drink from the cup and realized I'd finished it. Not wanting to litter, I carried it with me to the patio.

Wow it was beautiful. There was a small greenhouse in the far corner and the pavement was covered in pretty tiles. In the middle was a large tree with slabs surrounding it, a swinging bench hanging on from a large branch.

A harsh cramp shot through my stomach and I groaned, lowering myself to my knees.

I groaned but the pain left as soon as it came.
"What the fuck..." I winced.

I got back up to my feet and began to walk towards the bench. Just then I heard something like metal drop to the floor.

A large hand grabbed my arm and pulled me back. I fell against the hard figure and we both collapsed on the floor. Just then a large metal crash was heard and I hid my face into the stranger.

"Y/n? Y/n! Are you ok? Oh shit..."

Michael. It was Michael. He was shaking. I looked at where I was previously standing and my mouth fell open. Anvils. Fucking anvils. Lots of them were dropped exactly where I was stood.
I felt sick.
I moved away from Michael and threw up the contents of all the drinks I'd had whilst Michael patted my back. I rubbed my mouth and laid against Michael, looking back at the anvils that were toppled against the floor.

"Are you ok?"

"Yeah! I almost got crushed to death by fucking anvils. Of course I'm ok."

Michael ignored my sarcasm and helped me up but it didn't help. My legs were jelly at this point. Michael just saved my life. I almost died. Oh fuck. I leaned over and threw up again. I stopped momentarily and looked down at the gross liquid before more came.

Michael patted my back as soothingly as he could but I could feel his hands shaking too.

"We need to get out of here.." He murmured.

I nodded and he grabbed my hand, leading me back through the yard and into the house. A few people gave me weird looks but I couldn't care less. I had almost fucking died. Someone tried to kill me. Michael brought me to his side, leading me out through the front. We got down the stairs when we heard a voice behind us.

"Guys! Where are you going?" Cameron called after us.

"I'll....explain later but I need to get y/n out of here." Michael shouted back, opening his car door for me.

Cameron rolled his eyes and went back inside whilst Michael got in next to me.

He held my hand and looked around before igniting the car.

***

"You're dumb you know that?" Michael told me.

I looked around at all the bright lights and smell of popcorn. This was Halloween Horror Nights, alright

"I know." I replied, still shaken from what had happened.
It was hard to comprehend it. Someone had tried to murder me. That girl with the bunny mask....she definitely wasn't June. There's no way....

"I just...want to enjoy this Halloween. My dad made me go trick or treating with my cousin's last year and it sucked. This is my one chance to go to this event..."

Michael eventually gave in and we ventured through the event. Lots of people were in different costumes and some kids ran past every few minutes, either holding toys or sweets.

I managed to relax a bit and we reached the haunted house.

"Wanna go in?" I asked Michael.

"Well I guess this is a chance to have you really close to me when you get scared?"

As if I hadn't done that already tonight.

"Well let's make use of this time.." I advised, leading him in.

***

The horror house was greater than people had reviewed. And by great I mean I ended up clinging to Michael throughout the entire thing.

As soon as we got out I felt relief wash over me.

"There you guys are!"
Definitely Simon's voice.

The whole group were here.

"I see you guys got comfy." Abby pointed towards us

I looked down and saw Michaels arm pressed in between my breasts. He had a smug look on his face. I shoved him away from me and they all shared a laugh.

"Well since we're reunited....I was thinking we could get to the star attraction! The corn maze!" Abby contributed.

We all agreed on it and thought it was the best.

After we had gotten there we decided on teams. Sasha beat Michael to it and claimed me as her teammate so he went with Simon, leaving Abby and Cameron to go together.

"Come on y/n! Don't be scared now..." Sasha informed whilst dragging me through a different route.

"Are you sure we should split up so early?" I questioned, looking back at the entrance which slowly faded away.

"Don't worry! If you have s mental breakdown they always have staff to lead you out.....I think."

"You think??"

Just then Sasha patted her pockets and groaned.

"I dropped my mirror!"

"So?"

 

" What do you mean 'sO!!!' I need to know how I look at all times" she explained, walking back the way we came.

"Where are you going?"

"Wait there! I'll be back!"

And just like that she was gone. I chewed on my bottom lip and looked around. May as well go further. I continued my journey down a weird path, my stomach began to hurt again and I felt light headed.

I sat down against the grass and looked up at the dark sky. It was a perfect full moon tonight.

"Tired?"

My head snapped to the side and I saw the same white bunny mask.

I shuffled away and got to my feet. Sadly this didn't help and another wave of sickness shot through me and I fell to my knees again.

The figure walked up to me and knealt down.

"Don't fight It. It'll be ok soon." They sighed, stroking my cheek lightly.

"What do you want?" I stammered, moving away from their touch.

My vision began to blur and blackout.

"Don't worry about what I want. Just focus on getting back to a big crowd."
A light laugh was heard and then a few footsteps.

I sat there trying to regain my sight when I felt the presence of someone else.

"Leave me alone .." I weakly cried out.

"It's fine....I'm here.."

"Michael?"

"...mhm."

I moved towards his chest and inhaled his scent. But it smelt oddd.

"Why do you smell weird..."

"Shh."

His hand lifted my chin and his lips connected with mine. My brow furrowed. It felt so weird. I moved away from the kiss and tried to get away from him but he grabbed me by the waist and sat me back down.

"Y/n..."

He kissed me again but more hungrily, moving to my neck and leaving quick hickies.

"Michael....stop...no.." I groaned, pushing against him.

He only bit down on my neck harder, licking the skin around there. I tried to push him off but he was too strong.

"Michael....please."

Panic rose through me as he pushed me against the grass, towering over me and giving me another harsh kiss, his hand moving dangerously close to the top of my corset.

A few voices were heard and a sharp pain struck at the side of my head

"Oh shit." He cursed, getting off me.

I looked up and saw figured standing around us. My hearing became disoriented and my head pounded. I rolled over to my side, holding my stomach. Why did everything hurt?

***

"This is why I told you not to take her out! This is the last time you're allowed to take y/n anywhere without our strict permission on where exactly you'll be and who you'll be with! You've disappointed me Sasha! -----"

I felt like shit. It was too bright. My head hurt like hell and I could only hear yelling. I turned to my right and saw a bucket. I peered inside and saw vomit with something red inside. Next to the bucket was a glass of water and some pills.

What did I get myself into? All I remember is the anvils....then Michael....then the....corn maze.

I got out of bed and quickly went downstairs, following the yelling.

"It's not my fault! I thought she'd be fine!" Sasha yelled.

Upon entering I saw my mom on the couch with her face burried into her hands whilst dad was standing in front of Sasha.

When they saw me they stopped and dad rushed over to me.

"My darling flower. What happened to you? Do you remember?"

As if I would talk to him when he's like this.

I shook my head slowly and he sighed.

"You were really sick yesterday. Did you take anything?"

That bunny girl....

"No...." I answered. My throat hurt badly.

Sasha avoided my gaze and looked visibly upset. It was rare for her to show any kind of unhappy emotion.

"Go back to bed ok? I told Jennie you won't be fit for work for awhile." Mom interrupted.

I nodded and walked out and back to my room. I collapsed onto my bed and felt like throwing up again.

I grabbed the bucket and as expected, a gross liquid came out of me. My door opened and Sasha stood there.

"Y/n...." She said softly.

"Sasha...What happened before I passed out? It's a...blurred memory."

"You don't remember...?"

I shook my head. Part of it was the truth.

"What do you remember?" She questioned, taking a seat on the end of my bed.

"At the party. Michael said he saw a nice patio on the way in but he had to go lock his car so I went without him....some girl that told me she was June gave me a drink. I felt normal but when I got to the patio my stomach started hurting..."

"That's weird....June's out of town for the weekend."

My head began to pound again.

"I didn't know... I thought...she was still here. That she'd just come late....I walked to the bench but Michael grabbed me just in time. Anvils dropped right where I was stood."

Sasha didn't look convinced

"I'm telling the truth!" I leaned forward and she held my hands.

"Calm down...continue."

"I was shaken and couldn't stop throwing up so we left and I convinced Michael to take me to the festival. We went to the haunted house and then met up with you and the group. You ditched me in the corn maze and I felt sick. The bunny girl appeared and then Michael came after. He started kissing me but it didn't feel like it usually did....it felt weird and he didn't smell right. Then I saw people surrounding us and that's when I fainted."

Sasha looked at me like I was crazy.

"What?" I asked, feeling a lump in my throat. "You don't believe me?"

"You didn't make out with Michael last night." Sasha murmured, awkwardly playing with a ring on her finger.

"What do you mean?"

"When we all regrouped...we found you making out with Kai..."

What......?

 

***

Notes:

Sorry I posted the wrong chapter hold onnn
If you saw the spoiler summary. NO YOU DIDNT
Tysm for all the support on the storyyy ily all SM 💗💗💗

Chapter 15: Realization

I felt gross. School had started and I couldn't stop thinking about that Halloween. I felt too awkward to try and talk to anyone so I stayed at home in my bedroom for the rest of the holiday, not bothering to talk to anyone who tried visiting me. Worst of all. Michael hadn't visited me. Were we...over? Well obviously. If I caught him making out with a random girl without context I'd end it.

"Slut."

I stopped walking and turned around to see some guys from the basketball club staring at me.

I ignored them and walked away faster. Lots of more people stared at me, making me self conscious. I then noticed everyone crowded around the bulletin board. After pushing past various people who also threw insults at me when they noticed me, I finally got to the front.

My heart shattered.

Pictures. Lots of them. Pictures of me and Kai kissing in the corn maze. I felt like everyone's eyes were on me. I quickly reached up and grabbed all of the pictures, some people began laughing and I tried to zone them out but I couldn't. At this point tears were flowing. I grabbed the last picture and tried to leave the crowd.
Just then someone tripped me over and the photos went flying. Just my luck...

I tried grabbing them all but some students beat me to it and shared the photos around to others. I felt frustrated and just dropped them all together, clearing my face of all the tears that had began to fall.

I reached the bathroom and locked myself in a stall, situating myself on the toilets seat.

I grabbed a wad of tissues and cleared my face, not caring enough to be gentle.

The door opened and I stopped all movements.

"Hah! Did you see the pictures?" A girl asked. She was definitely in the year above.

"Yeah. Who hasn't! Even the students in the year above know how much of a tongue kisser y/n is."

"Wasn't she dating Michael?"

"Yeah. But now he's on the market again. There's no way he'll wanna be with her."

"True. Are you going to shoot your shot?"

"We'll see."

The girls giggled and and I guessed they were going their makeup because they began talking about other matters.

I felt like I couldn't breathe. Who would've done this? Why? The girls soon left but I waited a few minutes just to make sure. I then left the stall and walked to the mirror, starting at myself.

Wow. I looked terrible. The bell rang but I couldn't bring myself to leave. Eventually I did but I didn't go my first class. It would be suicide. I wandered around the halls mindlessly, trying to pass time until the next bell.

"Y/n! There you are."

I saw Abby running next to me.
"You look terrible and..." She sniffed. "You smell of vomit?"

"I....was too tired to shower this morning.."

I lowerered my head in shame. Abby hugged me despite my 'smell' and she then pulled away to look at me.

"Are you ok?"

"Do you hate me now?"

"What?" She asked, baffled. "Why would I hate you?"

"Because of the pictures...because of Halloween..."

"It wasn't your fault. You were out of it! You didn't even respond to us calling you and Kai was drunk out of his mind too....it was an accident."

"Does Simon think so? Or Cameron? Or...Michael?"

Abby was silent and I got my answer. Of course they didn't think so.

"It's fine. Why need boys anyway?" She blurted out, keeping eye contact with me. "Sasha told me what you told her. Are you sure you're fine?"

I nodded.
"I don't know how it happened. Or what was in that drink."

Abby looked away momentarily before grabbing my hand.

"Let's ditch."

"Huh?"
Abby never ditched school. She had 101% attendance! I don't know how she got the extra 1% but it was there.

"You need rest and being here isn't helping. Come on. We can go to your place, get ice-cream and watch some movies."

"Are you sure?"

Abby nodded and hugged me once more.

"Let's go."

***

Well Abby's idea did work and my parents didn't mind me being home at all. I didn't tell them about the pictures...I didn't want them to worry but I guess Abby snitched seeing as an hour later they both needed something to do.

I didn't get mad at her for it. I was glad she did. If she didn't I would've stayed silent. My parents still weren't home but Abby had to leave and Sasha was staying after-school for cheerleading. Which left me home alone.

I was rotting in my bed with my TV being held up by my smaller wardrobe. I was probably going to get an even worse headache but I didn't care. I didn't even have the strength to eat my ice-cream even though it was my favourite - I just let it melt.

I heard a small crack and I sat up, pausing the show I was watching. Another came. Crack...crack.

My window. I got up and forced myself over to my window, opening it. Unluckily a rock was launched up at me and hit me in the chin, grazing it. I felt a light sting and after touching it I saw blood.

"Sorry!" A voice sounded.

I looked down and saw his dark brown fluffy hair.

"Michael....what're you doing here?"

"Can I come in?" He asked.

I nodded and closed my window, making my way downstairs after.

I unlocked the door and he stood there, leaning against the wall.

I invited him in and he walked into my hall, taking a seat on the first few stairs.

"Do you want something to drink?"

"I won't be staying long..." He informed me, scratching the back of his neck.

I felt my neck tighten.

"What did you want to talk about?" I asked, sitting next to him.

He looked uncomfortable.

"I haven't seen you since Halloween...are you ok?"

I wasn't. I felt like shit. I felt gross after what happened and school was hell.

"I'm fine." I lied, trying to ignore the shakiness of my voice.

"Y/n..."

"Yes?"

"We should talk about you and Kai."

"There is no me and Kai." I argued.

He glared at me. And damn was it scary.

"There definitely was a 'you and Kai' in that corn maze. You seemed to really like him at that moment in time."

"Well everything about that night is a complete mess to me so maybe if you'd see it from my perspective you'd understand."

"Well I can't can I?" He yelled back, standing up from the stairs. "You need to understand that I saw you full on making out with the bastard. How do you expect me to feel?"

"I don't know Michael. Tell me how you feel then!"

"I feel that we should break up."

Silence.

Dead silence.

We were staring at each other.

"What?" I laughed awkwardly, standing up.

"We should...take a break...fuck I don't know..." He sighed, rubbing his forehead. "We need to figure things out and us being together isn't helping either of us."

I felt like everything was crashing down. The entire relationship I built with him was crumbling down.

"I'm sorry y/n..."

I blinked a few times. This was a dream. It had to be.

Michael looked away before back at me and I gave him a confused look.

"I'm dreaming....I'm dreaming right?" I asked, slwoly sitting back down.

He watched me with pity in his eyes.

"Y/n..." He walked towards me and was about to touch my arm when he stopped.

"I'm sorry. But. I can't do this.."

"Why not?" I asked helplessly, grabbing his arm.

He looked startled by my sudden touch but regained his composure.

"This incident is breaking us apart y/n..it's not healthy for you."

"But-"

"No but's y/n." He crouched to be In somewhat height level with me. "We need to let us go. Ok?"

I shook my head and felt tears beginning to build up
"Please Michael. It wasn't my fault..." I tried weakly holding onto him but he got up and walked to the door.

"I'm sorry y/n.."

 

***

December was right around the corner. It had been a few months since my breakup. Cameron didn't want to talk to me but Simon tried to at least give me the time of day.

Abby and June stayed my friends but they occasionally did hangout with Michael, leaving me alone. Sasha was there for me but when she wasn't more rumours spread around about me.

I felt hopeless. Michael had gotten a new girlfriend. Surprise surprise. A popular girl from our year. Diana. Long black hair and green eyes.

Everyone was in love with her.

"Y/n..."

I turned to look at Kai. He still managed to stay my friend. Despite what happened we both knew it wasn't our fault. He had gotten drunk and I had been deceived. Of course it looked bad for us. The girl is 'dating' the guy she cheated with! Such Bologna.

"Yes Kai?" I asked, moving my paint brush up the canvas.

"Your drawing is.....quite morbid."

I looked at it again and huffed. A girl getting her head chopped off whilst her friends laughed was a bit morbid huh.

"Still thinking about....him?"

I looked over to where Michael and Simon were sat, laughing about something they drew. I faced my canvas again and breathed in, lightly humming as I did so.

"Should her friends hair be pink or green?"

"Green?" He answered unsurly.

I dipped my brush into the water and then coated it in a deep green.

"Can you get me some fresh water?"

Kai nodded and took the water pot to the sink. No matter how distracted I was. He'd bring up michael again and again.

I dipped my brush in red and drew a cross on the girls head. Well....decapitated head.

I finished up the final details just as Kai returned.

"Wow....y/n! Another masterpiece!" The art teacher smiled. "Why don't you draw something a bit more bright next time?"

She always advised this. I took her advise but never did change my art style. Dark art has been soothing for me since .. Michael.

Kai sighed as the teacher finally left, suddenly tapping my arm after. "Hey. Afton kid was staring at you."

My eyes immediately went to Michael and we met eyes for s sit second before he went back to his painting.

My heart ached. I missed him so much it hurt. I just wanted to be in his arms. Even if it was just for five seconds.

"Earth to y/n!" Kai snapped his fingers.

"You...you haven't painted anything yet."

He shrugged and grabbed his pallet, dipping his paintbrush in various colours and adding them to his canvas

"There."

He drew a weird looking horse.

I decided to criticize and went back to my painting finally drawing the last thing. A waxing gibbous. I almost finished the curve when I felt someone nudge into me, making me draw a wonky line at the edge of the canvas.

"What was that for?" I asked, turning to see who'd bumped into me.

Michael's girlfriend. Diana.

"Oops! Sorry. You blended in soo well!! Nice painting. But I think moons aren't supposed to have a huge line at the side?"

I don't know what came over me but I grabbed the white paint can and launched it at her.

A shriek came and some paint splattered onto my legs.

"OH MY GOSH!"

I looked up and saw I didn't hit Diana....nope. I hit Michael. He hid her behind him and took the hit for her. How noble.

"Y/N AND MICHAEL- PRINCIPLES OFFICE RIGHT NOW!"

 

***

 

"So...y/n you attempted to attack Diana fisher with a tub of paint?"

"A bucket of paint but...yes." I stated, looking down at my legs which were lightly covered in paint.

"I don't need your sarcasm Miss L/n. Because of you and Michaels antics the art classroom needs to be cleaned asap! Which is why you're both spending the afternoon cleaning it!"

"What?" We both asked in unison.

"But Michael didn't do anything! He just took the hit for his dumb girlfriend!"

Michael and the principal glared at me but I just folded my arms. "I rest my case."

"Miss L/n. There will be no arguing. So you, Mr Afton better go change into your physical ed outfit and get yourself cleaned whilst you miss l/n go get some mops and a bucket. It'll take you a while."

Great just fucking great.

-

"Here." I handed Michael a mop.

He took it and soaked it on the warm water whilst I grabbed wet rag, running it along the tables.

"I don't know why you're acting like there's a stick up your ass....you started it." Michael stated, pushing the mop against the floor harder.

"Tell your girlfriend to watch where she's going next time." I snapped.

"She isn't my girlfriend!" He stated loudly.

"Tell that to everyone going to school here."

"She just told everyone that because we've....hung out a couple times "

"Yeah. You're really getting busy together."

"That's not what I meant."

I finally got the paint out from the table and moved to the next.

"It's none of my business so don't bother."

There was a long silence then a huff.

"Fine."

We ignored each other for another hour, trying to work as fast as we could so the paint wouldn't fully dry.
The mop didn't work so I got two pairs of gloves and two scrub brushes so we could get to work better.

I scrubbed at the floor harder, noticing some of the paint coming off.
Michael knelt beside me and began scrubbing the same area, his hand moving closer to mine. I stopped to let my hand have a break and he stopped too. I looked over to see he was already staring at me. It had been long since I'd been this close to him. Close enough for me to see the light freckles that covered his face.

He leaned in slightly and stupidly I did the same. The door swung open and we moved away from each other, turning to see who was at the door. His 'girlfriend'.

"Michael! There you are! I still have to repay you for saving me today-"

She noticed I was still there and rolled her eyes.

"Michael come on! There's only a bit left I'm sure she can manage." She whined.

Michael gave me an unsure look but I just got back to scrubbing the remainder of the paint.

"Sure..." He finally accepted.

"Come on then."

I watched as he took off his gloves and put them on the table along with his brush. Diana took his hand in hers and led him out, glancing back at me to give me a nasty glare.

What a witch!

Luckily...there's only a bit left...

Chapter 16: A new relationship

Summary:

You're asked out on a date....only problem is that you meet a few unexpected people and an unexpected question Is asked.

How did I get here, sitting on a checkered blanket with a picnic basket beside Kai who was feeding me different snacks he had prepared. All while Michael and Diana sat directly beside us, also on some kind of date.

I only remember a bit..

-
"A date?" I asked, scratching the back of my head.

Kai had a blushed face but still kept eye contact with me.

"They opened a new park in town...they have a nice pond there too...we could have a picnic. I've been learning how to cook."

"Oh uhm....sure. I have no shifts this weekend so...we could."

"Great!" He kissed my forehead. "It's a date."

 

What the fuck.

 

-

 

I guess that's how I got here.

"Here." Kai smiled, bringing a piece of cake to my lips.

I opened my mouth and he pushed the fluffy piece into my mouth.

"Wow. It's really good." I smiled.

He smiled and went to cut another piece but I couldn't stop myself from looking towards Michael.

He was already looking at me but turned back to Diana when she offered him a strawberry with chocolate melted on it. He smiled and took a bite, thanking her whilst her thumb rubbed against the corner of his lip.

I wanted to beat a hoe but I had to look at the facts. I wasn't his girlfriend anymore. I had no right.

"Y/n?"

I looked back to Kai, slightly awkward.

"Yes?"

"Well.....it's getting a bit dark....sooner than expected. Want to come back to my place to finish up?"

I didn't know what to say. I couldn't deny the fact that it was getting cold and the sun was slowly setting.
I glanced back over to Michael and saw he was talking to Diana about something but I just couldn't hear over the light wind and the sound of the bushes.

"Sure....let's go.."

 

***

We got to his house and it had a nice, prominently white decor.

"You can sit on the couch...or go to my room.."

Was he joking?

"I'm ok here...thanks."

He nodded and went into the kitchen whilst I looked around. I looked over at the window and saw small droplets of water which soon turned into hard rain.

Just my luck!

"Wow. It's pouring pretty hard..."

"Yeah.." I replied, fiddling with my jumper.

"Do you wanna stay here?"

I looked back at him. It wouldn't hurt right?

"If that's ok?"

He smiled and nodded whilst going over to a closet by the stairs, pulling out blankets.

"Here, I'll set up on the couch and you can have my room."

"Oh. No it's fine." I refused. "I don't want to take your room. I'll be fine here."

He shook his head and continued setting up. I tried grabbing the blankets off him, telling him it was ok whilst he protested.
He must have let go of his grip slightly because I ended up pulling him onto the couch with me.

We stared at each other for a while before he dipped his head, his mouth hesitantly meeting mine. I was a bit surprised and awkwardly kissed him back. It had been a while since I'd had any intimate interaction. Kai broke from the kiss and stared at me for a bit.

"Y/n.....Can I ask you something?"

I nodded reluctantly.

"Will you be my girlfriend? I don't want to do this stuff without an answer from you. I really like you, you know?"

I stared back at him, blinking a few times before looking away. I didn't feel anything for Kai. Nothing. NADA. But his face looked so hopeful. He'd probably been waiting after he found out me and Michael broke up....
Fuck my sympathy...

"Sure..."

Fuck. I'm going to regret this so much.

He smiled at me and brought me into another kiss, slipping his tongue between my lips.

This was going to be a problem..

***

"YOU'RE DATING KAI?" Sasha yelled.

I clasped my hand over her mouth. Thank fuck I decided on telling the group outside.

June dug into her lunch. "I don't trust the guy."

We all looked at her and she shrugged.

"Didn't you say that when he was drunk he lied to you about who he was? He said he was Michael and took advantage of you."

"I know....but it was an accident."

"Accident my ass." She snorted, taking a drink of water.

"June has a point you know." Abby slowly said. "But if you want to be with Kai....I'll support your relationship!"

I gave her a slight nod but Sasha stayed quiet.

"Don't you have something to say?" I asked. It was unusual for her to be so silent. Especially when I tell her about my relationships.

"I dunno. Usually I'd be happy for you but....I'm not sure."

I did t understand what she was getting at but I decided to leave her be.

"How long have you been together?"

It was December right??

"A month..."

Abby smiled and then went back to her food.

"What about you Abby?" June asked. "Aren't you and Cameron still talking?"

I had almost forgotten about their relationship.

Abby blushed bright red. "We're....official now...he asked me a few weeks back but I didn't know how to bring it up."

June began asking her a series of questions whilst Sasha stayed quiet. This was getting weird.

We finished our food and I made some excuse about needing to help Sasha with her hair because it looked a bit out of place. Being Sasha she immediately followed me to the bathroom, pulling out different brushes from her bag.

We entered the bathroom and she checked her hair.

"Hey...my hair looks perfect!"

"What's up with you? You're acting weird." I stated, checking all the stalls to make sure we were alone. We were.

She huffed and put her brushes back, looking at me through the mirror.

"I don't like the idea of you and Kai being together is all....he gives me a weird vibe."

I frowned at her. Despite me agreeing to the relationship for Kai's sake I had some growing feelings for him after spending time with him.

"What kind of vibe?"

"I don't know but if he tries anything funny. Tell me so I can beat his ass. Kay?"

I laughed a little uneasily since I knew part of her wasn't joking.

The bell rang and she grabbed her bag off of the counter.

"Well. Let's go then."

 

***

 

"Ok so....X squared plus yx squared equals...?"

Kai seemed zoned out.

"Kai?"

He jolted up slightly and yawned.
"Sorry princess. What were you saying?"

"You need to focus if you want to pass these tests." I explained.

He shrugged and moved his chair closer to mine, laying peppery kisses along my cheek, moving to my jaw.

"Kai. I'm serious. If you want my help so bad then you'll take it."

"Mmm....yes. but I do want your help with something else too." He muttered, running a hand up my side.

He wrapped my legs around his waist, picking me up while doing so.

Kai carried me to his bed and placed me down gently, leaning down after to lay soft kisses along my neck. His hands began to creep up my jumper but I stopped him.

"What are you playing at?" I asked softly, trying to keep my cool. For some reason everytime I came over to 'study' or help him with school, he'd distract me.

"I want you y/n. Please?" He cooed, moving his hands further.

"I'm tired."

He moved his hands away from me and brought me up into a hug.

"That's fine..."

I could tell he was disappointed. But what did he expect? I'd been rejecting him ever since he tried and I made sure it never went further than kissing or hugging. Kai really wanted to move fast and I wasn't really up for it.

"Well.....we better get back to studying then?" He changed the topic.

I nodded and we went back to the desk.

Great. Now the atmosphere is awkward....

 

***

 

"Ok. You've all received your history results! Miss L/n and Mr Afton. Please stay back for a moment after the bell."

Just then the bell rang and everyone began to clear their things away.

Abby came by my desk and gave me a reassuring pat on the shoulder.

"Want me to wait? I can drive you home."

"No, no! It's fine. Just go home. I know you're tired."

"You positive?"

I nodded my head and she reluctantly left the classroom. I walked over to the teacher's desk where Michael already was, listening to what our history teacher was telling him.

"You finally decided to grace us with your presence Miss l/n?" Mr Knight remarked.

I physically stopped myself from rolling my eyes.

"Anyway. I'm sure you both got your results!"

Well no shit...

"Y/n, like always. You scored perfectly in my class but Michael. You've let me down. You got 48.9%."

Michael was silent but continued holding eye contact with Mr Knight.

"I'm not sure what's happened but if you want to pass into your next school year you'll have to do better. That's why I've found you a tutor." Mr Knight finished off, pointing at me.

"What?" We asked in unison. I hated when he did that!

"You both heard me. Y/n will be tutoring you in here until the end of the school year. If your grade improves. I'll stop the tutoring."

"I can't tutor him!" I interjected.

"Well....you don't really have a choice. You see, since you aren't in any extra curriculum miss l/n you need to pass through this year with evidential aide. If not you'll be forced to do lower ability which cannot be changed in your last year."

I was flabbergasted.

"There's no way for me to get out of this?" I questioned.

He shook his head and then stood up.

"I need a coffee. If you want to hurry up the proccess I suggest you start. Immediately!"

Michael seemed to have no problem with it and just walked over to the library, picking out a few books before returning to a seat.

"So are you gonna help me or what?" He asked, flicking through pages.

I hesitated before pushing a neighbouring desk against his, sliding a chair over after.

"Ok. What did you get wrong on the test?"

"Just evaluation and the dates..."

"How did your grade drop so low?"

He was silent and just brought out a notebook and began writing notes whilst reading the textbook.

"I'm talking to you "

"I've been busy."

It was sort of true. I hadn't seen him in classes or school at all.

"Doing what?" I asked, writing topics of the things he should review.

I felt a warm hand slide over my thigh and I looked up to see Michael with his head lightly tilted. I felt a familiar warmth spread through me. A warmth only Michael could emit. He looked slightly tired but his eyes had a curious glint.

"Thinking."

This was bad. Really bad. I have a boyfriend now. I should move him away!

"About?"

"You." He whispered, coming closer to me. "I've...missed you..."

Ok I can't.

"I can't do this Michael..."

He wore a light frown and then retreated.

"I have a boyfriend now." I forced out. For some reason I felt like I was jinxing myself.

His face went pale and he moved back completely.

"A boyfriend?" His voice sounded strain.

I nodded and he poked the side of his cheek with his tongue.

"Who?"

"It's ..Kai."

He went even paler. All the colour draining from his face. Michael looked back at his notebook and continued writing whilst I awkwardly sat there.

I felt like I made everything worse just by saying that...

 

***

Notes:

I'm sorry this is so short. The frigging bump on my neck is still here and I wake up w rlly painful sore throats even after small naps. Also I gotta take out my braids and shit n planned on releasing this trmw butttttt I decided to torture you all with Kai X y/n moments. 😭😅

Sorry for any spelling mistakes 🫡

Dw I've seen the comments andddd I'll be replying to the ones I can! Tysm for reading Ily all !! 💗💗

Chapter 17: Nothing lasts forever

Summary:

Let's just say your new relationship isn't going as well as you hoped. Worse of all, you meet someone unexpected.

Saturday night. Like every one for the past month, I was staying at Kai's house watching a movie. He appeared in the doorway, putting on a tank top and stretching.

I got comfortable under the covers of his bed and watched as he walked to the opposite side, getting in himself.

"This the one you picked?"

"Yeah..." I sighed, moving up slightly.

He rested his arm across my shoulder, pulling me close to him and leaving a kiss on my head. We watched the movie in silence before I felt his arm slowly caressing my shoulder, his other moving to my thigh.
I glanced up at him and he moved his face closer to mine, bringing me into a warm kiss. His hand continued stroking my thigh whilst his other pressed me closer against him, his tongue swirling against mine. The faint taste of popcorn tingled against my taste buds. He sat me up a little and continued kissing me, his kisses becoming hungrier and more dominant. I tried to ease him but his movements continued, his hand trailing up to my shirt. He gave me one last kiss before moving to my neck.

"Kai, be careful.." I murmured.

He sucked on my skin lightly, his hands connecting with my bare skin. After laying more kisses he moved back to look at me before smirking and laying a kiss against my cheek. I sat against his headboard whilst he dug through his bedside table. He pulled something out and turned back to me, running a hand through his blonde curls.

Once I finally got a look at it my mouth fell. A condom. He tore it open and gave me another soft kiss. I was filled with anxiety. My heart was about to explode.

"I want you y/n.." Kai murmured, rubbing my thigh softly.

I probably looked flustered.

"Kai..."

"You love me right?"

"I do..." I replied, slightly unsure.

"Then you'll do this with me....right?" He asked, squeezing my thigh lightly. "It's your first time....right?

I hesitated before nodding.

"I'll be careful.."

He kissed me again, making sure to be slow with his movements. He moved away from me and positioned me so I was resting against his pillows. He moved to my shorts, slowly itching them down.

I had to stop this.

"Kai, stop."

He looked at me, slightly confused. "What's wrong?"

"This....I'm just tired, is all." I explained, moving away from him.

He sighed heavily and sat up, his hands leaving me. A silent sigh of relief left me but he turned to me abruptly.

"Are you seeing someone else behind my back?"

I couldn't hide my shock.

"Excuse me?"

"Anytime I bring up this topic of doing anything further than what we usually do. You're suddenly tired or not in the mood."

I stared at him in disbelief.
"What? Do you think I'm just some kind of community pool?"

"Well of course not, but you've gotta agree that the sexual tension you create between us when you say no all the time is annoying."

"This is ridiculous!" I stated, getting out of the bed.

"Where are you going?" He asked, getting up to walk over to me.

I grabbed my bag full of stuff and didn't bother changing back into my jeans. I pulled my coat on and began putting on my shoes.

"I'm going home." I hissed.

"Why?"

"Because you obviously don't know what the word 'no' is and you have no respect for me."

"Y/n...baby, wait."

"Don't even." I snapped, leaving his room.

He followed me out and downstairs until I reached the door.

"Let's talk about this. Please?" He begged

"I don't want to. I'm going home."

He grabbed my arm and pushed me against the door roughly.

"Don't be stupid. You're not leaving. Especially when it's dark outside." Kai argued.

"I'd rather take the risk then be here with you."

"You can't be this mad about what I said? It's just s͟e͟x͟ y/n. Don't be so uptight!"

"Go fuck yourself." I spat.

He finally moved away from me and I took the chance to leave and quickly walked down the driveway, going onto the street. It was freezing and my shorts didn't help but I hated the idea of staying there.

I was exhausted but I forced my legs to keep moving until the house was out of sight. I only then realized I'd been holding my breath.

My throat began hurting so I slowed down and rested against a nearby lampost. When I finally looked around I realized I didn't even know where I was.
I felt defeated, I slumped down and sat on the floor, burying my head in front of my knees.

I'm lost, tired and hungry. Great combo!

Just then I heard a car driving up. When I saw it I recognized it almost immediately.

"Do you need a ride?"

Darren. I haven't seen him since that shift at the coffee shop.

I quickly got up "Darren!"

"Get in....it's cold."

I complied and got in hurriedly.

As soon as I got into his car he pulled out of the street.

"Darren....shit...I'm glad to see you."

He smiled to himself and got back onto the main road, checking both sides before making a left.

"Are you ok? You're shivering."

I clutched onto my coat. "It's...colder than I expected.

He looked down at my legs then back at the road.
"I wonder why.."

"I was in a hurry.... How'd you know it was me?"

"You always wear that light pink coat during december."

It was true.

"Well thank you...I didn't know how I was going to get home before sunrise."

He hummed. "Don't mention it."

I sat back into the seat tiredly, looking at the familiar buildings beginning to show up. We got into my street and soon enough, he pulled up to the side of the house.

"Once again...thank you Darren." I smiled weakly, reaching for the door handle.

He shrugged. "It's just a basic thing to do.."

"Well once again....thanks."

I got out of the car and walked to my door. Luckily it was open and I guessed Sasha had unlocked it. Just in case. I let myself in and locket it behind me. Half of me expected Sasha to still be awake, watching TV or sitting on the chairs but she was nowhere to be found.

Lucky me.

Quietly, I crept upstairs and made it to my room.

"So what did he do?"

I almost screamed.

"What the fuck Sasha!" I whispered.

She was laying on my bed watching TV. Her eyes had dark circles under them so it was a huge giveaway that she'd been up late.

"You came back. So I'm guessing Kai did something?"

"Don't mention him." I sighed, taking off my coat and shoes.

"Come on. You know you're going to tell me sooner or later!"

It was true. I sat beside her and she moved up, letting me enter the warm duvet.

"So. What did the bastard do?"

I huffed and grabbed one of my extra pillows holding it against my chest while I looked up at her.

"He wanted to...have sex with me."

"What? Did you guys-"

"We were close. He brought out a condom.."

"Did you see his-"

"No." I stated firmly. "I stopped him before he could try anything else."

"His reaction wasn't good, huh?" She guessed.

I nodded.
"He said It was annoying for me to say no all the time and that I was uptight and that it was just sex.."

Sasha frowned and brought me into a comforting hug.
"What a dick. He'll be lucky if he gets to keep it."

"Don't confront him. Please."

Sasha softly rubbed my head.
"Y/n don't let him get to you. He's just a horny guy who can't keep it in his pants."

I inhaled against her, smelling her rose scent while doing so.

"Why does my love life suck? All guys I've been with just want to jump to sex.."

"Except Michael..."

I looked up at her and she shrugged.
"Am I wrong?"

I looked back down but she just continued hugging me.

"I don't wanna sound rude but you should just break up with Kai, find some rich guy and then become a housewife. Those are my plans for after I graduate." Sasha suggested

I ignored her and decided to just rest against her chest. I was too tired to talk about this any longer.

"Or. You could just have a random hookup."

I was alert now.
"A random hookup?"

"Yeah. Just go out looking devourable and before you know it. They'll be drooling."

"That isn't what I want." I murmured, laying back down and looking at the TV.

"Well getting dicked down makes me better."

"You're not a virgin??" I questioned, slightly shocked.

She shrugged and moved down to get comfortable.
"No more questions."

***

 

"Hey. Don't want to intrude on your relationship but....Kai's been staring and glancing at you all day." June whispered.

I looked up from my book and saw him. He held eye contact with me for a while before looking back down.

I mentally rolled my eyes and looked back at the equations on my paper. It was already Tuesday and I hadn't talked to him since Saturday. I was too annoyed with his behaviour and made sure to avoid him at all costs.

"Ok that's it for your test, I'm going to collect the papers!" The teacher declared.

The class erupted into different conversations whilst our teacher went around collecting each math paper.

"So...trouble in paradise?" June asked, shuffling her papers.

"It never really was paradise."

As selfish as it sounded. I mainly used it as a distraction.

"What's up?" She asked moving her chair so she was seated at my desk.

One of the pros of sitting in the back of the class : almost nobody can hear your conversations.

"He wanted us to do it on Saturday."

June's eyes widened. "Did you?"

"No. I told him I wasn't ready and he completely flipped and got mad at me."

Her brow furrowed and she glanced back at him. He was talking to his friends by now, laughing with them about unknown topics.

"Did you leave?"

"Of course."

June hummed softly.

"You know what you need?"

"A hookup? Sasha beat you that one."

"Damn...Maybe just innocent clubbing? Your parents left you with Sasha until the end of December right? We can sneak out and go to a club that opened up recently?"

I thought for a bit. It would be fun to just hangout with my friends and not worry about this issue with Kai for a bit....so..

"Well.....i guess it would be ok. But you have to promise to stay sober."

She whined and pouted. "What's the fun in that?"

I rolled my eyes rested against my desk. Hopefully I don't jinx that night too.

***

Notes:

Sorry this ones short so it'll be a double upload todayyyy

Ya it's technically still Monday even though it'll be Tuesday in 40 mins.

But whatevs - I hope you enjoyed this chapter. Sorry for making it so short I'm just trying to make sure that next chapter is longer and I'm probs gonna fall asleep while writing it 😀

Ily all sm and tysm for the support 💗

Chapter 18: Reunion

Summary:

You go out with June for a bit only to become squashed in the middle of Michael and Kai.

Sadly, that unknown bunny of yours is still trying to aggravate you

I spotted June almost immediately. A neon green dress which went amazingly with her slight tanned skin and deep ginger hair. She was in the corner of the bar, sipping on her drink while scanning the crowd. Once she saw me she waved me over, signalling for me to come over.

"Wow girl, look at you!" She teased, holding my hand up and tiwrling be around.

The outfit was one of Sasha's accidental buyings, one that was too small for her. Lucky for me, it fit just fine.

It was a tight bra top with a mesh top over it, not bothering to hide the rest of my upper region. Around my waist was a tight belt holding up the firm sequin mini squirt I had chosen.

"I see you took Sasha's advice?"

I scoffed, removing my hand from hers. "Of course not...I just want to forget everything about Kai tonight."

"Really? Did you break up with him?"

"No....I wanted to talk to him about it but when I tried he just shrugged it off and acted like it didn't happen.."

"What a dick....oh shit five o'clock."

"What do you mean? It's nine."

"Not that five o'clock! That five o'clock." She grunted, grabbing my face and turning me to another place in the bar.

Kai and his friends had just entered.

"Six o'clock!" She then hissed, moving my face to the right.

It was Cameron, Simon and Michael...and Diana...she was sat firmly on his lap, wrapping her arms around his neck.

This was all my mind needed for me to turn back to the table and down an entire glass of alcohol.

"Woah. I thought you said we're staying sober tonight?" June sneered.

"I've changed my mind." I stated firmly.

I reached for another glass and brought it to my lips, letting the bubbly substance tingle down my throat.

"Y/n...I didn't know you'd be here."

Why now?

I turned to see Kai and his group of friends. Some I was aqqauinted with but the others I didn't know.

"I didn't know you'd be here either." I added.

"Can we talk?"

I nodded and June laid a hand on my shoulder.

"I'll go get some more drinks."

Kai led me over to a more secluded area and sat down at a table. I took the seat opposite him.

"We should talk about Saturday." He started off.

"No. I think you made things very clear on Saturday." I smiled

He had a confused expression.
"What do you mean?"

"You think the only way to improve our relationship is by us sleeping together. Anytime we hangout you always jump straight to asking me."

"Well why don't you tell me why you don't want to? Instead of your excuse."

"Well maybe because we've only been together for one month? Has it ever dawned on you that you're moving too fast?"

"So wanting to sleep with my girlfriend is a crime?"

"I'm not your girlfriend. Not anymore."

"...Excuse me?" He snorted.

"I'm. Not. Your. Girlfriend. Anymore. Do you want me to write it down for you?"

"Don't fuck around with me." He warned.

"I'm not going to." I got up and Kai grabbed my arm in an attempt to stop me.

"Come on y/n. Let's not be rash."

I tried wriggling my arm free but he had a firm grip.

"Let me go." I argued, trying to get away from him.

Kai got up and secured his arm around mmy arm and pulled me to him.

"I'm not letting you run free here. It's not safe. Especially since you're wearing that."

"From manipulating to trying to slut shame me? You're full of surprises." I grunted, still struggling against him.

A hand wrapped around my other arm and Kai stopped pulling.

"I'm pretty sure she said to let go."

Michael. My saviour.

"What's it to you? This is none of your business." Kai questioned.

"Well when a woman is trying to desperately get away from her ex boyfriend. I'm pretty sure it's everyone's business." Michael scoffed, tightening his grip around me.

A rush of déjà vu came over me.

Kai turned his gaze to look at me.
"Come on y/n. Let's go." He urged.

Michael pulled me closer to him and I felt like I was going to get ripped apart.

"Ok both of you just stop!" I projected.

They both eased their grip, eventually letting go of my arms.

"Kai I'm serious about what I said. I don't want to be with you if you're just going to try and get me in your bed."

Michael's expression darkened.

Kai had a troubled expression and ran his hand through his hair in some sort of defeat.

"If you give me one more chance-"

"No." I told him sternly "I'm done with this."

Kai had a frustrated face before mumbling something which was toned out by the music.

"If that's how you want to act? Fine by me." Kai worded, walking away and disappearing into the crowd.

I folded my arms over my chest and turned to look at Michael. He had a focused look.

"Did you and Kai-"

"No." I interrupted. "We never....went that far."

He hummed and folded his arms, looking back into the crowd.
You came here with June, didn't you?""

"Oh shit."
I'd completely forgotten. I scanned the crown and found her in seconds. She was on the dancefloor, dancing with some guy. He looked around our age and she still looked sober enough.
I sighed in relief and saw Michael with holding a sly smirk. I didn't realize how much I'd missed seeing it.

"Sorry. Just wanted to tease." He explained, reaching out to pat my head like he used to.

I guess he realized what he'd done because he retracted his hand immediately.

"Sorry..."

I moved closer to him and hesitantly grabbed his hand, gently caressing it. His adams apple lightly bobbed as he lifted his hand and brought it to my cheek, rubbing it softly. I leaned into his touch with need and his expression softened immediately.

His thumb trailed over to my mouth whilst his other hand pulled me closer to him.

"Y/n..." He mumbled.

He hesitantly brought my lips into a kiss. I gave into him immediately, my body reacting to his touch happily. His hands rested at my hips whilst mine slid up his chest and around his neck, pressing my chest plush against his.

I felt dirty for immediately moving onto Michael after I'd just broken things off with Kai but he didn't matter anymore. I could only think about Michael. His smell, his touch, his taste. It drove me insane and I loved it. It didn't matter where he touched me or when, it just made my body heat up even more, filling me with lust and want. He swirled his tongue against mine and a groan filled my ears, making my body lightly tingle.

I moved away from the kiss to get air back into my lungs, a low drawstring of saliva still connecting from our lips. He stared into my eyes longingly before pushing me against the wall. I blushed when I saw a few people looking over at us. His lips met mine once more

"Fuck...seeing you with him just annoys me." He groaned, pulling me into another kiss, making it almost feel violent.

His mouth fit against mine perfectly whilst his hands continued running up and down my hips In desperation and want. His lips met mine again and his breathing became heavy.

"I see you two decided to get busy."

We moved off each other quickly and I looked to see June standing in front of us with her arm wrapped around a stranger's arm.

"This is Jeremiah." She giggled, looking up at the man she had trapped beside her.

"Hi..." He greeted awkwardly.

June snuggled up against him, looking back at us finally.

"I know this is selfish but....Michael I can trust you to take care of y/n? I need to take care of this 'little problem' here." She teased.

Michael looked from her to me before nodding reluctantly.

June stumbled off with her newest toy and they walked down a different hall.

I cleared my throat and leaned against the wall.

"Didn't you come with your...friends?"

I suddenly remembered Diana. How she was sat on his lap, her arms comfortably resting around his neck.

I felt jealousy bubble inside of me and I couldn't even hear what explanation he was feeding me.

I grabbed him by his shoulders and stepped on my tip toes, meeting his lips and bringing him into a hungry kiss.

Muffled moans broke into the kiss as his knee grinded against me, causing a pleasurable feeling to pool into my stomach.

Michael's mouth moved from mine and his eyes dragged along my body, scanning every detail on my body.

"Come with me.." he whispered.

He wrapped his hand around mine and lead me down a hall, opening a random door. Once we got in I realized it looked like a hotel room. Michael sat me down on the bed and knealt in front of me, his hands caressing mine.

"How many drinks have you had?"

"Two." I answered truthfully.

He hummed and spread my legs slowly, I bit my lip lightly.

"Did Kai ever...see you like this?"

I shook my head lightly and he moved his hands up my legs and under my skirt. I shivered at his cold touch but spread my legs, encouraging him more.

He pulled down my tights and underwear in a swift move, the cold air hitting me directly.

"You're soaking.." Michael murmured, his fingers running over my slit swiftly. "Can I touch you here?"

"Yes." I answered, my voice quivering. "Please."

He gave me another smirk. His hands moved to my hips and he gently pushed me against the soft mattress.

Michael wasted no time in swirling his tongue around my clit, adding more suction to his movements, his thumb pressed against my entrance.

A sudden moan left me as his pushed two fingers into me. I felt a bit of a sting at the sudden intrusion of his fingers. My walls loosened up around him as he softly thrusted inside of me only to clench around him again more.

"Michael! Your tongue- ah-!"
My back began to arch and I could feel my orgasm begin to build up. My whimpers and incoherent speech filled the room as Michael furthered with his movements, adding another finger into me.

"Fuck, I'm close-" I groaned, my hands clutching the sheets as the pressure built up in my stomach.

"Don't hold back." He murmured, siwrling his tongue over me again, moving down to push his tongue into my entrance, his hands moving to hold my thighs up.

He pushed himself inside me, his tongue curling inside me, hitting a plush spot. This pushed me past the line. A long moan sounded throught the room as my orgasm washed over me, causing tears to build up. Despite me already finishing Michael rubbed his finger hastily against my clit. A choked cry came from me as I tried squirming away from his touch.

"Where are you going darling?" He questioned, looking up at me. "We can get a few more out of you right?"

I shook my head, the overstimulation was pleasurable but too much. I turned over to my stomach, climbing up the bed. Michael grabbed my hips and I heard shuffling. Michael clambered on top of me, his jacket was now off. He reached down my front and his hand reached my clit, rubbing it roughly. I let out a shaky moan and felt more heat building up inside me.

"Michael...please- ah-" I groaned as his fingers moved faster.

He moved his fingers from my clit and pushed them into my entrance. I felt myself clenching around his fingers, my clit aching as the heel of his palm rubbed against it.

"If you want me to stop. You know-"

"Yes. Fuck- I know! Just keep moving your hand."

He dipped his head against my neck, his lips nipping at my skin.

"You're clenching around me so well." He whispered, quickening his movements.

My orgasm began to build up, a wave of sweat washed over me.

"I'm close- Michael-"

He silenced my moans just as the band in my stomach snapped, his mouth taking mine in a lustful kiss. I felt a warm fluid leak down my thighs as my body began to shake, my vision blurring as hot tears ran down my cheeks.

Michael moved from my lips and then down to my neck, sucking on my skin lightly.

"Are you ok?"

I let out a low whimper and he laughed against me, withdrawing his fingers slowly.
Michael moved off me and I rolled to my side, lightly sitting up and looking at the wet mess that stained the sheets.

"Do you wanna go back down?" He suggested, rubbing my thigh soothingly.

"I don't even know." I groaned, rubbing my face.

He chuckled and sat beside me, kissing my forehead lightly.

"This is gonna make those history study sessions a lot more...eventful." he mused, sounding a bit like a question.

 

***

"ok everyone class dismissed! Go get your coats and be careful if you're walking home." Our teacher yelled over the school bell

Almost everyone quickly grabbed their things and rushed to get to their lockers.

I got to mine and thanked myself for packing an extra coat. It was freezing outside.
I filled my bag with as many books I could carry and then just held the rest.
I almost missed it. A light pink envelope with a star on it. I grabbed it and shoved it into my pocket dismissively.

I got outside and saw everyone leaving, some playing in the snow that coated the front entrance. Thankfully I chose boots.

Sadly, I couldn't see June, Abby or Sasha, so I figured they were busy.

I made my way down the street, watching as less and less students appeared. I guess everyone wanted to get home early.

On the other hand, I took the long way. I didn't really want to home just yet. The trees made the area look even better with the icicles dangling from it. My hand reached up and I moved my pawed hand along them, listening to the crinkle they made when they collided.
I mustn't have seen where I was going because I walked straight on black ice, slipping backwards.

"Ow." I groaned.

I closed my eyes for a while, letting the embarrassment sink in. Then I heard snow crunching beside me.

"Need a hand?"

I opened my eyes and saw Michael. Not wanting to slip again I got to my hands and knees and grabbed his hands. The ice made me slip forwards and I rested against his chest, looking up at him.

"Sorry.."

"It's fine. Be careful. You could've broken something."

I nodded and made sure I was on a non slippery part of snow before I moved off of him.

"Thank you..."

His brow furrowed.

"Let's go."

"What do you mean let's?" I asked.

"You...dad invited my family over for dinner. Since I caught you here...we could go to your place together."

"Sure.."

I stopped hearing his movement so I stopped and looked back. He grabbed my hand and lead me down a different route.

"Michael. What're you doing?"

He was silent and kept leading me down the route until we're were halthway there.

He pushed me against the wall and cornered me with his arms.
I looked at him silghtly confused but everything in my mind cleared when he kissed me.

I relaxed against him immediately and a warm feeling overtook me. His hands went down to rest against my hips whilst his mouth gently moved against mine almost perfectly.

He finally moved from the kiss, staring at me whilst he lightly panted. He was about to come back down for another but I stopped him.

"If you carry on we'll never make it in time."

He sighed against me before pulling back.

"Ok then clumsy. Let's go."

***

"Oh. You and Michael came home together?" My mom asked.

I nodded, feeling my face warm lightly.

"Well I need to go finish making food, your dad went out to get a few things and Sasha should be home soon so....make yourselfs comfortable." She winked.

I hoped Michael didn't notice that so I took him upstairs to my room. He sat on the side of my bed, taking off his jacket.

"You have a nice room." He remarked, looking around at everything.

"Thanks..."

I took his jacket and placed it beside mine on my desk chair, going to sit next to Michael afterwards.

He had an awkward expression and it reminded me of when we first started dating. His arm wrapped around my waist and he brought me closer.

"Y/n.." He whispered.

I couldn't hold back anymore. I pulled him close to me, straddling his lap before bringing him onto a warm kiss. His hands wrapped around my waist, pulling me closer against him. I grinded against his lap and a strained moan escaped me. He smiled against me and continued kissing me, his tongue exploring my mouth. It was amazing how we still knew how our bodies worked. His hand went up to my neck, lightly squeezing. We fell back onto the bed, our legs tangled while we continued exploring each other hungrily.

"Fuck, I've missed you." He groaned, flipping me over so he was on top of me.

He kissed my neck and began sucking lightly on the flesh. I arched my back into his touch and a small whimper left my swollen lips. His hand moved up my side, dipping under my sweater.

"Can I ?" He asked, his voice sending vibrations against my skin.

I nodded but he was silent, any signs of his movement gone.

"Yes Michael. Please."

I could almost feel his smirk. His hand trailed up my side again, reaching my breast

He massaged me gently and I squirmed away from him. Michael lowered his hips in-between my legs. He fit there perfectly. His mouth connected against my neck again and I felt his tongue tickle against my skin.

"I'm sorry." He murmured. He laid another kiss and continued repeated the phrase, laying kisses after each one.

I wrapped my legs around his back, lifting my hips slightly to ease the ache between my legs. He didn't mind and moved his hips against me, a string of moans leaving me.

"Y/n."

"Hm." I breathed out, my hips shamelessly grinding against his hips.

"How many guys approached you after we...broke up?"

I was a bit taken aback by the question but couldn't deny the truth. A few guys did ask me to 'hangout' after-school but I only accepted a few invitations out of boredom but nothing ever happened during them. I made sure.

"A few..." I admitted.

His hips stilled and his arm held me down, refraining me from getting any friction

"How much is a few?" He asked, getting up to look down at me.

"Just a few..." I answered truthfully.

He seemed somewhat satisfied with my answer but only gave me a soft kiss against my cheek, pulling me up into a tight embrace.

"I'm sorry y/n..."

I kissed the side of his jaw and rested my head against his chest. I felt something poking my side and sat up.

I patted my side pocket and felt paper.

"Can I use your bathroom?"

"Sure.."

I waited until he had left before I pulled out the letter. It was now crumpled and I could feel the object that had poked me. It was circular.

I opened the letter and took out the object. I recognized it immediately. It was Michael's necklace. The one he'd worn with his costume.

I took out the letter that was folded beside it. I unfolded it and looked at the words.

'You almost went out with a BANG! Be careful where you walk next time.'

It was definitely from that bunny lady. I didn't know who it could be. How'd they get Michaels necklace?

The door opened and Michael came to sit beside me again.

"You found my necklace." He noted, looking at it in my hand.

I hid the letter under my thigh and handed him his jewelry.

"Where'd you find it?" He asked.

I shrugged but he just brushed it off.

"I'M HOME!"
Sasha was back.

Michael looked over at me.

"Will your friends be happy that we're.."

"They'll have some...trouble but they'll come around."

He nodded in agreement, laying down beside me to rest his head in my lap, my hands going to his hair to play around with it.

I wanted to enjoy the moment but I couldn't ignore the feeling of the paper digging into my thigh...

***

Notes:

Ik y'all wondering why they haven't just fucked but idek a scenario for it. 😭

Tysm for reading the chapters - literally DYING at the comments 🤣
P.s I'm gonna be updating daily

Also idk if I should set this in modern time cus I feel like it'd be easier or if I should set it in the 80-90s
But pls leave adviceee

 

Ily all and thanks for the support 💗💗

Chapter 19: Early morning shenanigans

Summary:

Just some innocent hanging out with toy and Michael after the New year's get together your friends had

Notes:

Sorry for any spelling mistakes and for the late release. I've gone throuh like 3 drafts for this chapter

Sorry that this is shortttt I've been rlly sick and not posting a chapter has been frustrating me 😭

Enjoy the apology smut

Read notes at the end ***

I got up slightly startled. I was drenched in sweat and my vision was slightly blured.

"Ew.." I murmured, touching my sweaty shirt. "Gross."

A light hum was heard from my side and I saw Michael still faced away from me sleeping.

I almost forgot that I'd slept over at his place after the new years get together that we had yesterday. I looked down at Michael. How was it possible to be this perfect. Reluctantly, I trailed my fingertips up his smooth skin causing him to lightly shiver. Michael woke up from this and turned so he was facing me.

"Morning love." He groaned, pulling me closer to him.

I trailed my hand around his collarbone as I looked up at him. His eyelashes fluttered before they opened to look at me. He moved closer to me and laid a light kiss on my lips. Then another. And another. It didn't take long before we were in a messy make out, grabbing impatiently at each others clothes. Michael pulled me on top of him. I ran my hands up his chest before dipping down and capturing his mouth in a hungry kiss. His arms slinked around my waist, pulling me closer against him. I felt myself grinding against his crotch, making us both groan into the kiss. I rolled my hips against him and moved from his lips to his jaw, moving further down until I was at his neck. My lips made contact with the skin there, nipping and licking softly at his untainted flesh. A small groan came from him and I smiled against him, continuing my movements. I noticed small markings appear around his neck.
Payback.
Michael obviously didn't like the lack of friction because he bucked his hips into mine, causing my nails to dig into his shoulders.

A knock at the door made us halt our lewd actions. Another knock came and I sat up, sliding off Michael. He had a frustrated expression which made me want to laugh. I got off the bed and walked to the door, opening it.
It was Elizabeth.

"Oh. Hello y/n!" She smiled, looking up at me. It was clear she had just woken up.

"Elizabeth. What're you doing up so early?"

Upon hearing me say her name, Michael grunted and sat up, running a hand through his hair.

"Oh. I heard a few noises and thought Michael might be hurt. Did I interrupt you both?"

I felt my face heat up but realized the young girl didn't really know what we'd been doing. Or what we'd been close to doing.

"No. He just...fell off the bed."

Elizabeth hummed and then a smile landed on her lips.

"Are you here to babysit Evan and I? It would be a lot more fun!"

I gave her a pitiful look.

"Sorry Liz, I have some homework to get done and I'm busy tonight. I won't be able to babysit you and your brother."

A small creak came from the side and Evan came into view. Were we really THAT loud?

"Y/n!" He yawned excitedly, coming to Elizabeth's side.

I crouched down and Evan jumped into my arms. Michael walked over to our side and looked quite impatient.

"What are you both doing so early?" Michael asked, slightly annoyed.

"Well I heard weird grunting but y/n said it was just you falling off the bed. Then I was hoping y/n would be babysitting us and while we were talking Evan got up." Elizabeth explained hurriedly.

Michael ran a hand through his hair and looked at his siblings. I stood back up to my full height just so my legs wouldn't completely turn into jelly.

"Okay. Off to bed now. It's still too early and you'll be tired all day if you get up now."

The siblings both let out annoyed sighs and whispered a few protests but still decided to go back to their rooms. Once they were back to there rooms Michael glanced at me.

"I guess you're going to have to be quiet." He spoke lightly, closing the door.

I cocked my head to the side. "Whaddya mean?"

He bent down and hooked an arm under my thighs, pulling me upwards into a bridal position.

"I think you know exactly what I mean." He smirked.

Michael placed me onto the bed without thinking twice, moving down to my pajama shorts. He pulled them off dismissively and then hooked his fingers in the waistband of my underwear.

"Wait, Michael. Your siblings are right down the hall." I whispered.

"Don't worry. As long as you stay silent. They won't think anything of it."

Not that worried me. I grabbed one of Michael's pillows and brought it to my face, leaving it low enough for me to see him in-between my legs.

He pulled my underwear down and his face became very amused.

"You're awfully wet down here...I haven't even had the chance to do anything yet."

His finger trailed up and down my slit in a teasing manner before he pushed two digits inside me. I let out a muffled moan and furrowed my brows, my hands digging into the fluffy material.
Michael just hummed and continued his painfully slow movements whilst his other hand reached up and began to circle my clit.

A loud and frustrated moan slipped past my lips, managing to to be cut out by the pillow again. Michael glanced up at me and saw I was getting impatient. He quickened his movements and I could feel the faint feeling of my orgasm. My nails dug further into his pillow, saliva being smeared onto the case as more incoherent whimpers and moans left me.

"Are you close?"

I nodded frantically, my legs were shaking at this point and I was desperate for my release.

My hips raised slightly, trying to get more pressure. Michael moved up to my side, his fingers still moving in and out of me whilst his other moved to push away his pillow. His mouth met mine, his tongue swirling around mine hungrily.

I felt my orgasm building up faster, my teeth closing on Michaels lip a bit too hard.

He tutted and moved his hands away from me. A silent whine left me but he just laughed, his hand massaging my thigh.

"What's wrong?" He asked mockingly.

I turned away from him and felt tears welling up in my eyes. I was beyond frustrated at this point and could hardly take this teasing any longer.

His fingers trailed against my clit. I bit my lip at the slightly painful sensation. He dragged his fingers away and I felt like I wanted to cry. The frustration eased up when I felt his fingers slowly enter me once more. My teeth sunk into my lip as my lightly arched. Michael began to thrust his fingers in and out of me at a fast pace, the heel of his palm rubbing against my clit. The pleasure was overwhelming but I had to push past it.

"Michael please." I whispered out, pulling the pillow close to me again.

"Please what?"

His pace quickened and I could feel it. I was almost there.

Michael noticed and moved his hand away. A choked groan left me as I glared at Michael. He had a sly smile on his face. Warm tears .

"Please. What?" He asked, sounding a lot more demanding.

"Please touch me more." I huffed, maintaining eye contact with him. "I want you to make me finish....please."

He hummed softly and pushed his fingers back into my hurriedly, making me lightly hiss at the sudden movement. He pushed another finger into me, his thumb reaching up to rub my clit.

How he got so skilled with these fucking hands, I don't know. Michael pulled me into another kiss, this one more messier than the last. The pillow weakly fell from my hands as I reached up to Michael's shirt, gripping it tightly as my tongue continued exploring his mouth.

Michael continued curling his fingers, pushing them in and out at a specific angle which sped up the process. He left my mouth and went to my neck, leaving kisses and biting my skin, small whimpers leaving my mouth. I remembered where I really was and clasped my hand over my mouth, trying to silence the lewd sounds leaving me.

"Are you ready to cum for me?"

Another muffled moan came from me as he pushed his fingers further, the faint feeling of my orgasm tickling me.

Michaels hand began to slow down.

"Yes! Please! Just don't slow down." I panted tiredly, focusing on the intense feeling beginning to build up in my stomach.

Just then Michael's hand moved away and I let out another cry which was muffled by Michael meeting my lips.

He reassuringly rubbed my thigh once more before his hand dove back down, rubbing my clit which was aching by now.

"I hate you." I whimpered, shivering at the overstimulation.

"You don't hate me, if you did you wouldn't have your legs nicely spread for me like this would you?" He scoffed, picking up his pace.

My back arched against him as the pain began to settle, pleasure soon taking it's place.

"Do you wanna cum now?" Michael asked teasingly. I was going to kill him after this.

I nodded and bit down on my lip, his fingers curling and rubbing against my clit. My mind was going blank on only unrecognisable pleads were leaving me as I tried to focus on getting my orgasm back.

Michael laughed at the state I was in, his head going to rest in the crook of my neck where he laid small peppered kisses along my skin, making me shiver. The mixture of heat and the sensations going on between my legs was driving me insane.

"Michael- I'm about to-"

I got cut off by a moan I just managed to hide by burying my face into Michael's chest whilst I finished on his fingers. I felt myself shaking as Michael drew small circles around my clit, his fingers moving slower to help me ride out my orgasm.

"Shh. You're fine." He whispered, leaving kisses along the side of my face.

I blinked a few times so that the tears would ease up on my vision. His sheets were a mess, completely covered in my aftermath.
I watched as Michael held up his fingers, separating them to watch the drawstring my sticky essence created. He then kissed the corner of my mouth, getting up after.

"Well....I guess I have a lot to clean up.." He yawned,

 

***

Notes:

P.s I already have the *first time* scene between
Michael / reader buttttt I just don't even know when or where to put it in. 😭 But I'm thinking - no spoilers

 

Also making a birthday special for our boyfriend of the year
 

Tysm for reading this chapter n ily all 💗💗

Chapter 20: Playing Cupid ♡✧♡

Summary:

You're on a class trip to a campsite in a remote area. It's time to relax and get serious for your last year in school but it seems that your love skills are needed to help a friend.

Notes:

O

I could hardly see. I didn't know where I was. A house? A building. It felt as if I've been here.
Everything was a blurry

There was loud music coming from somewhere but it was all muffled. I raised my hands to my ears, trying to get the sound back in.

I turned to the side and saw it. A swinging bench. Fear rose through me as my legs began to move on their own, going to a specific spot right in front of the bench.
My mouth went dry when I stopped abruptly.

A cold air brushed against me and I heard metal fall. I looked up and saw a trunk being turned over, hundred of anvils falling. It's almost as if time slowed down. I couldn't look away. The heavy objects came hurtling down.
I'm going to die. I'm going to die-

"Y/N!"

I jolted up. I was practically bathing in sweat. I looked at my door and saw my mom standing there, still wearing her sleepwear. I glanced at my clock.

5am??

"What?" I groaned, squinting at the light leaking in from the hall.

"What's wrong?" She asked, coming over to my side. "I could hear you from my room."

I yawned and laid back against my bed, suddenly cold.
"Nothing."

Memories from my dream flooded back making me shiver.

"Well....okay. Get as much rest as you can. You have that trip today and I've already already packed your things."

I gave her a tired mhm and she was silent for a while before sighing and walking off. I glanced up as she closed the door.

After she left I stayed silent for a while before sitting up, running my hands up my arms.

That's the second dream this month.

 

***

 

"Okay now that we have a proper headcount! Welcome to Camp forest green! My name is Linda and I'll be your student camp counselor. We'll start off with setting up the tents and then give you all some free time to explore. Just make sure you don't go off trail and stick to the signs we've placed it the area. Other than that. Have fun and try not to get into too much trouble!"

As soon as Linda finished everyone immediately went into conversations and different acts.

"Oo! I can't believe this!" June squealed, "A week out in the outdoors! Being one with nature and exploring wildlife! Isn't that amazing?"

Abby glanced at me and I gave her a shared expression.

"Uh. Well the outdoors is good and all but I'd love to be back at home." Abby explained, crawling into her tent to set up her sleeping bag.

June rolled her eyes and pulled a blanket out of her bag. I shrugged to myself and began unloading my stuff into my tent.

Sleeping bag. Check
Flashlight. Check
Emergency lantern. Check.
Snacks. Check.
Marshmallows. Check.
Three bottles of water. Check.
Extra clothes. Check.
Coat. Check.
A note. Not check.

I picked up the piece of paper and recognized my mom's handwriting.

'Have fun on your trip and don't get into trouble. I don't want to pay for damages. Love mom'

I lightly rolled my eyes whilst refolding the paper and pushing it into my bag. It wasn't like I'd break anything...on purpose.

"Y/n."

I crawled back out and saw Abby and June.

"We're thinking of going for a mini walk. Wanna come?"

I nodded and reached over to grab my bottle, getting back up and dusting my legs off.

We walked past other tents and I caught a glimpse of Diana yelling at her friends whilst pointing to her unfinished tent. I felt bad for her 'friends'. She's still a brat.

I halted wobbly as I bumped into another chest.

"Sor-ry-" I stammered.

"Jeez y/n. Watch where you're going!"

My eyes snapped up and I was confused when I saw Lindsay.

"Lindsay?? I thought you were still in the city?"

She shrugged. "I'm back for the month. Once I got back I saw the notice about the trip and decided to prepare."

I nodded lightly while Abby and June made faces of realization.

"Well we'ren gonna get goin..." June trailed off. "Bye."

She placed her arms on my shoulders and pushed my away with her, Abby walking beside us.

This was going to be a long hike.

***

It was midday when we got back. Abby and I looked as if we'd fallen down a hill. Well. Abby did. Weirdly enough, June looked as happy as she was when we first started.

Once Abby saw where our camp was set up her eyes watered as she ran towards her tent.

"Thank Go-! Oof-"

Abby made an oo sound as June fell against the grass. Abby groaned and stayed there for a bit before crawling over to her tent and hauling herself inside.

"Well. I guess the hiking life isn't for everyone. Wanna try again later?"

I gave her a sideways glance and trudged over to my tent.

"What! What did I say?" June asked, jogging to catch up with me.

Halfway there I halted once I saw Lindsay and Simon, both of them with stupidly blushy faces. Simon said something to Lindsay which made her lightly grab him by the arm and tug him down a dusted path.

I hummed whilst curiosity roamed through me.

"I have a better idea of what we can do with our time..." I replied.

"Like what? Ghost stories? Jogging? Close up fishing? I brought skewers."

"No! Just follow me."

June shrugged and I led her towards the path where I'd seen them go. We pushed past the branches and bushes covering the area. Luckily it was still light outside.

The voices of people at the campsite slowly frowned out behind us, the sound of birds and insects taking it's place.

"So. Why are we going down this creepy path that could get us lost?"

"Well." I breathed. "I saw Simon and Lindsay creep down here."

"So what?" June asked.

"Because. I wanna check something and know you'll be on my back about this if I went alone."

.
.
.
.

"You're right."

We reached a small river and for a second I was stumped before noticing nearby bushes rustling lightly.

Gotcha.

I crouched down and hesitantly pushed the bush slightly but paused.

June peeked over my shoulder and laughed slightly.

Michael, Cameron, Diana and a girl in a camp counselor outfit. Wait... Linda?

"What are you guys doing here?" I whispered, trying to see if l could get a glance of Simon or Lindsay.

"Well. I could ask you the same thing." Michael replied, keeping his voice low.

I looked at all of them slightly confused. Linda avoided my gaze but I just decided to ignore her.

"Well why are you...here?" I asked, looking around our surroundings.

"Well we were just-"

Just then a laugh was heard across the lake. I guess I'd have to ask questions later.

I noticed a few large rocks in the lake. Without thinking twice i got up and skipped across carefully. June followed after me without thinking whilst the others just waited.

"We'll figure this out later. We're busy." I stated, dragging June up the hill in front of us.

The voices became louder as we reached the top. I crouched down, eventually laying on my stomach. I then pulled June down with me.

I moved the bushes to the side and my mouth fell when I saw Lindsay and Simon sat on a big boulder together, hand in hand.

June saw my expression and moved the bush away. Once she saw it her mouth did the same.

"Wha-"

I quickly pushed my hand over her mouth. I didn't want to draw any attention.

"Shush! Do you want us to get caught?" I hissed.

She shook her head and I hesitantly retracted my hand. We continued watching as they continued talking, Simon lightly squeezing her hand every so often.

"What are you guys doing?"

We almost screamed. We turned to see Cameron and Michael crouching where we were.

"Ohmygosh." June whispered, clutching her chest.

"What are you doing here? I thought you guys went back to camp- is Linda and Diana still here??"

"No. They went back. Didn't wanna cross the river." Cameron cleared up, laying beside me. Michael did the same.

I looked back through the bushes and saw they were much closer, both of them occasionally glancing at each others lips discreetly.

June looked back too and her mouth fell a bit wider than before. Michael and Cameron shifted closer to look too. Once they did Cameron had a horrified expression whilst Michael's was less shocked.

Lindsay trailed a circle around Simon's thigh, lightly leaning in whilst Simon's face turned red. He leaned in slowly.

*ACHo-*

We all looked at June who was holding her nose.

We glanced back at the pair and saw Simon glancing at us, his mouth open. He was about to pull away from Lindsay but we all quickly made X's with our hands, signalling for him to continue.

His expression because more flustered and he ended up just laying her a quick kiss against her cheek.

Lindsay looked slightly disappointed but continued their conversation, ignoring how Simon would occasionally look over and lightly signal with his hands to tell us to go.

Cameron was still stunned at it all, his face lightly flushed whilst June looked like she was trying to add everything up.

"We should go guys." Michael advised, looking over to me.

I nodded and pushed myself up to my knees, dusting off my hands on my jumper.

June reluctantly got up, still trying to catch s glimpse of Lindsay and Simon.

I sighed after getting up, reaching an arm out to drag her away whilst Michael dealt with Cameron.

"I can't believe it!" June whispered. "They're a thing?"

"I would have never guessed..." I replied, sounding a lot more sarcastic then I'd hoped.

June's brow furrowed but she was still too confused to question it.

"Well....if Lindsay and Simon are a thing. At least she'll be off your back about Michael." June hummed, moving branches out of our way.

"True. But Diana still is an issue." I whistled, kicking a nearby pebble to the side.

"Yeah. She doesn't look like she'll be giving up anytime soon. But then again...You and Michael are a power couple."

I smiled to myself, looking up at the sky. It was still early.

"Have any plans for when we get back?" I asked, looking over at June.

She bit the inside of her cheek whilst pulling her curly hair up into a pony tail, wrapping her light blue scrunchie around it tightly.

"Well. There's the lake. We could go swimming?"

I thought for a bit.

"Would be nice but I didn't bring my swimsuit."

June smirked, her expression curving into a mischievous grin.
"Who said anything about a swimsuit?"

Before I could question further footsteps came from our side, Michael and Cameron soon appearing from the bushes.

June frowned but I could tell she was fighting off a smile.

"There you two are. We thought you'd reached camp already." Cameron sighed, stretching his arms.

"Well since you were busy gawking at Simon and Lindsay. I'm not surprised you thought that."

"Not something you'd usually see is all..." Cameron replied, scratching the back of his neck.

An awkward silence filled the air as we made our way back to camp. Michael was acting weird too and Cameron was just being silent which was definitely not like him. June noticed the awkwardness but seeing as she was the most unproblematic one in the group, she minded her business.

We finally got back, just as the sun began to set. Everyone was setting up lanterns and some already changing into their nightwear.

June noticed Abby near the tents and skipped over, leaving me standing there. I followed her and saw Abby looking slightly frustrated.

"What's up Abbs?" June questioned, tilting her head slightly.

"It's so hot! And it's only January." Abby complained, wiping sweat from her temple

"Well. Since it's so hot. Wouldn't a dip in the lake at night be amazing?"

"I'm not sure..." Abby murmured, looking to the side.

"Come on you guys! It would be fun! We need to live a little. Besides we only have this last year of school until we're off doing other stuff!" June pressured, making dramatic hand movements whilst doing so.

Abby and I glanced at each other before thinking about it. June was right to some extent. This was our last year in school and then we'll be off doing other stuff that'll eventually lead to different careers.

"I guess it'd take off the pressure of the heat..." Abby finally succumbed. "But when nobodies around..."

June agreed immediately and I realized I'd be forced into this. Before I could object further, a firm hand rested on my hand. I turned and saw Simon staring at me, a flushed and awkward expression resting on his face.

"Y/n. You aren't busy are you?" He asked, running a hand through his curly hair.

"Not at the moment no..." I answered back hesitantly.
I could feel Abby and June staring at us.

"Uh. Can I talk to you? In private."

I glanced back at June and Abby. Once they were caught staring they immediately averted their eyes and focused on other stuff.

I sighed lightly and turned back to Simon. "Sure."

Simon came closer and grabbed my hand, proceeding to drag me away from our tents and near the path we had come from.

The sun was beginning to set which made me a bit worried on how we'd find our way back.

"Um Simon. You know your way back to the camp right?

"Of course I do." He replied, his grip lightly tightening.
He looked around before gently pushing me in front of him towards the bushes. A perfect blind spot.

"Okay....so what did you want to talk to me about?" I asked, awkwardly rubbing my arm whilst looking around.

Simon slumped to the floor, crossing his legs and propping his elbows onto his knees. I began to feel awkward while sitting so I slowly crouched down and sat beside him.

"Simon?"

He looked at me, his face more flushed.
"I want your help with Lindsay." He stated quickly. I almost didn't catch it.

"Lindsay?" I questioned. "But you're both doing ok."

"We are but...I wanna be able to do more with her without getting so embarrassed..." He admitted, lowering his head.

"Well what do you expect me to do about that Simon? Those are your own feelings."

"Help me get less awkward around girls."

I glanced at him sideways.
"What?"

"I always get....flustered when I interact with girls and...I only want to feel that way around Lindsay. I want her to know that, that feeling is special....if that makes sense."

I hummed softly and looked down at the grass around us.

"So....what am I supposed to do to aide you in this?" I asked cautiously, looking back at him.

He blushed harder and looked away for a second.
"Can you hug me?" He asked, muffling his voice in his hand.

"A hug?" I repeated.

He nodded, still looking away from me. Why was he acting so weird about this? It's just a hug afterall...

"Ok I'll hug you."

He looked back at me and gulped before shuffling closer, his face still bright red. Awkwardly, I opened my arms and he wrapped his hands around my upper waist and brought me into a friendly hug. I couldn't lie, Simon was good at hugs and he had a relaxing heavy scent. Almost like burnt wood. He finally let go and his face was completely flushed, beads of sweat beginning to form on his head.

"Uh- Simon. Are you ok?" I asked, slightly concerned.

He nodded quickly. A slight trickle came from his nose and I noticed it was blood.

"Your nose is bleeding.."

"Ah shit." He groaned, pinching his nose lightly, getting up slowly after. "Uh- gotta go."

He quickly walked off, leaving me sat there in confusion. How was he able to kiss Lindsay but have trouble with just a friendly hug?

***

I got back to the camp shortly after, everyone was either already sleeping or sitting outside and talking, some students sat around the campfire telling scary stories. I noticed Michael sat against a nearby tree. Having nothing else to do, I walked over to him. Upon seeing me, he looked up from his hands and walked over to meet me.

"Hey." He coughed, lightly. He was still acting awkward.

"What's wrong Michael?"

He looked a bit stunned and a slight look of worry flashed over his face.

"Nothings wrong. What about you? Are you ok?" He asked, scratching the back of his neck.

"I'm ok..."

"Great." He smiled, wrapping his arms around my waist and bringing me down to sit with him. "So how are you finding the first day?"

"Fine...it's just been a bit boring and the heat isn't doing us so good." I explained, resting against his shoulder.

"Where'd you go with Simon?" Michael questioned, catching me off guard.

I paused before replying.
"What were you doing with Diana and Linda?"

He was silent and I looked up at him to see him staring at me.
"I helped her with her tent in the morning and she said she just wanted to walk around the nearby path which is why we were all in the same area." He explained, maintaining eye contact.

"And where did they go after?" I asked further.

"I told them to go back to camp."

I wasn't all convinced but I still nodded. He rubbed circled around my arm slowly, finally looking away and examining everyone around us.

"So. Are you gonna tell me why Simon dragged you off?" He questioned, his voice dropping a few octaves.

"He wanted help with something?"

Michael paused for a moment and It dawned on me how it sounded a bit bad.

"You helped him out, huh?" Michael laughed, pulling me closer to his chest.

"Mhm." I answered, my voice muffled by his shirt.

"What did you guys do?"

"He just wanted a hug. I'm trying to help him get over his awkwardness around girls....it's weird.. " I answered, finally freeing myself from his tight embrace.

Michael stared at me silently whilst I straightened my sweater.

"A hug? That's it...?"

I nodded and looked at him. His expression was less playful.

"What happened during this hug?"

"You're jealous!" I laughed, using the back of my hand to cover my mouth.

"What? Of course not! I'm just asking!" He objected, his face becoming slightly red.

"Ok ok! Calm down! Nothing happened. He just got a nosebleed after and left."

Michael's face softened but I could tell he was still on edge about me hugging Simon.

"You need to relax. It was just a hug...nothing more." I clarified, resting my head against his shoulder.

Michael wrapped his arms around me, his head dipping into the side of my neck to lay light kisses which soon turned sloppy. Before anything further could happen, a whistle was blown and all of the awake campers made their way to the main campfire.

I pushed Michael off and got up, once I looked at him I couldn't help but smile at his slightly disappointed look.

He got up and followed me over to the where everyone was gathered. I saw Linda standing with two older boys who looked like they were in our age range.

"Okay...since we have some early sleepers we'll go through this again in the morning as a mini recap! So. Tomorrow's activities include some hide and seek in the area provided but we will be switching it up - no spoilers. Then there will be a mini marshmallow competition and some arts and crafts going on throughout the day. For now you can all go back to your tents and get some rest before the big day!"

After that everyone broke into different conversations and made their ways back to their tents. Before I could ask Michael what he planned on doing first tomorrow, a soft voice interrupted us.

"Hey Michael!"
It was Linda.

"And...Michael's friend." She acknowledged, nodding to me.

Michael looked slightly uncomfortable at her presence.
"She's my girlfriend." He clarified, wrapping an arm around my shoulder and bringing me to his side.

Linda's smile disappeared as she heard this, her gaze fell on me. She gave me a judgemental look before smiling again.

"I just wanted to let you know that, your 'offer' is still open for you in the counselors office." She smiled at him sweetly. A bit too sweetly.

I had to keep my mouth clamped shut from falling.

She waved at him and walked off to the other two counsellors and an awkward silence filled the air.

"So. You wanna tell me what that was about?" I asked, a light scoff leaving me at the end.

"Nothing. Like I said before I helped Diana and Linda said I saved her more time...so she wanted to give me some kind of...reward."

I nodded sarcastically and walked away. Michael quickly walked over to walk with me.

"Y/n. It's not like that. I promise." He spoke quickly, trying to match my walking pace.

"Not like what?" I questioned, suddenly halting.

"Like what you think.." Michael replied, standing in front of me.

"I'm not thinking anything. It's just weird is all."

Before Michael could say anything else June quickly ran over, excitement displayed on her face.

"Y/n! There you are. I thought you'd be back at your tent. Nevermind that. I found the perfect place." She exclaimed. "For you know what..." June whispered the last few words.

Oh right..

I glanced back at Michael and saw his expression was slightly confused.

"Sorry Michael but I'm gonna have to steal y/n from ya for tonight. See ya." June smiled, dragging me away from him.

"Wait. It's not that late yet..." I protested, trying to wriggle free from her arm as she dragged me towards our tents.

"Well I found a really good area that's south of the camp. It's discreet and nobody'll know." She explained.

We finally reached the tents but Abby was nowhere to be seen.

"Where'd Abby go?"

"Probably sleeping in her tent. She's really against going swimming so I let her be. But you're not escaping!"

I sighed loudly but June wouldn't budge. I grabbed a towel and some slippers whilst June grabbed a few more things than we needed.

Luckily everyone was busy and the counsellors didn't notice us going off onto a different track. Since June looked confident in where we were headed so I decided not to bother her.

"So how'd you find this place?" I asked, looking around at all the trees surrounding us.

"Well I got bored during Linda's speech and decided to leave. I was following this old path and saw this huggeeee boulder. So I stood on it and saw water nearby. Knowing our plans about swimming, I had to check it out." She explained, skipping happily.
"Speaking of Linda....what's up with you two? When I came back I saw her talking to you and Michael."

I stayed silent for a while which made June look back and stop mid skip.

"Not good?"

"Not really. She's like Diana. She's showing an interest in Michael but he doesn't see it yet. And when we saw them while we were trying to find Simon and Lindsay-"

"Oh yeah! You and Simon!" June interjected. "What happened with you both?"

"Uhh well. He wants my help with Lindsay and...getting over his weird thing with girls?"

"Oh. I know what you're talking about. Yeah that is a weird problem of his."

I hummed as I continued following June through the woods, making sure to memorize our surroundings just so we wouldn't get lost.

"So...how'd you help him?" June asked, stretching her arms.

"He just asked for a hug. Didn't end well because he got a nosebleed."

June bursted out laughing, while clutching her stomach.
"Sorry sorry! I-"
June couldn't finish her sentence before another hard wave of laughter hit her, causing her to stop walking.

I rolled my eyes and continued walking despite not knowing where to go.

June caught up with me and wrapped an arm around my shoulder.

"Okay okay! Sorry. But. You're just making this funnier."

"How?" I asked, looking at her.

She let out a few more giggles before calming down.

"It's obvious Simon has a thing for both you and Lindsay. Haven't you noticed?"

What??

 

***

Notes:

soo sorry for the late upload I've been rlly busy with school andd I've had no time to work on my story but I'll be uploading more if I can

+ Ily all tysm for the support 💞💞

Chapter 21: Hide n seek

Summary:

It's the first day of the events in camp! After overhearing something you weren't supposed to, you and June figure out a plan to help you. Sadly it only puts you in a position with someone didn't think you'd be with.

Notes:

Sorry for spelling mistakes 🤎🤎

What??

"June. With all due respect. You're wrong! Simon doesn't like me. He never did and never will. We're just best friends." I explained, following her deeper.

"Sure. That's why he had a whole nosebleed from a hug?" She scoffed, picking up her pace.

"It wasn't like that..."

"Sure. I wouldn't be surprised if he got something...else, from that hug." June giggled.

"June stop! He likes Lindsay and he knows I'm dating Michael. He wouldn't go against his best friend."

June giggled once more then sighed, stretching her arms behind her back whilst halting suddenly.

"Well I won't pry since I wanna enjoy this." She huffed, moving a bush to the side.

I was in awe. A huge lake with a wooden dock, near the side. At the bottom was marsh with cornflowers growing by the side. The moon was beginning to rise and gave the water a calm glistening effect as the wind made it lightly ripple. The place was beautiful.

"Well? You like?"

"More than like." I sighed. "This place is amazing!"

She smiled sweetly and began taking her shirt off.

"What're you doing?" I asked quickly.

"What does it look like, dummy? I can't get my clothes wet."

"What if someone sees?"

"Come on y/n. It's just underwear. Besides it's like a swimsuit anyways." She hummed, putting her shirt to the side and pulling down her bottoms.

"Didn't you say you have a spare?"

She shrugged.
"I lied to put you at ease."

I had to keep myself from losing my cool.

June now sat at the side of the dock in just her underwear, her feet playing in the water.

"You gonna stop being a baby?" She asked, kicking the water around.

I sighed and pulled off my shirt. June gave me a smile before turning away and continuing to kick around in the water.

After I got my clothes off I put them next to my towels.

"Hey. Shouldn't we hide our stuff? Just in case." I offered, picking up our stuff.

"I don't mind. As long as we can find them after." June answered dismissively.

I took it as a yes and placed them in a dry spot just above the marsh so they'd be hidden in some of the surrounding grass.

After they were put away I joined June on the dock, taking a seat next to her.

"So you ready?" She asked, not hiding any excitement in her voice.

I reluctantly dipped my feet in the water. It wasn't as cold as I thought. I nodded slightly and June wasted no time in getting into the water, a long sigh of satisfaction leaving her once she was fully in. She wam back a bit and twirled around in the water.

"Come on y/n. The waters amazing!"

Since I was already this far, I pushed my off of the dock and sank into the water. June was right. The water was cooling which was just what I needed.

June back floated after she saw I got in, letting the water gently push her back and forth as she did so.

Having nothing to do myself, I just played around with the water, looking at the moon continue to slowly rise.

"I told you this would be relaxing." June sighed, pushing her arms up and down, almost as if she was making a snow angel. Well a water angel in this case.

"I guess you were right. It is nice." I admitted finally, letting myself backfloat in the cool water.

After a while of floating around the water in a soft silence I began to feel tired and could tell I was about to fall asleep. A hand nudged my side. I let my legs sink back down into the water, turning to the side after.

"Hm?" I yawned, trying to focus on June's face.

"Shh."

We were silent for a while and that's when I heard it. Voices and footsteps.

"Shit." I cursed.

June grabbed me and we swam over to the dock, luckily it was high enough for us to hide under. Once we did, a few seconds passed before the voices became louder.

We both flinched once we heard footsteps begin to clamour onto the dock. I could tell June was scared because of how deep her teeth were sunk into her lip. And her obvious shaking.
The strangers then halted. I peeked up and saw their shoes. They were standing right on top of us.

"So. You're sure this is going to work?"

That voice....

"Of course it is! I've done this many times."

This voice! It's Diana and Linda!

"Okay so you're going to announce the teams and make sure Michael and I are together?"

"Yes, yes! I already know how to. We're going to write the names and I'll mark yours and his. Then I'll know which card to draw."

I looked at June and she had an annoyed look on her face.

"How are you gonna mark them?" Diana asked, walking further down the dock. I looked at the end and saw her feet hanging off.

"Don't worry. Just come back to the counsellors cabin and I'll show you. Everyone's gonna be asleep by now so it'll give us time." Linda explained, her footsteps travelling further down the dock.

"Okay okay." Diana lifted her feet. "But this plan better work."

They walked away and their voices began to die down. June sighed and looked up once more before swimming out of our hiding spot. I followed her and then we both clambered back up onto the deck.

"Good call on the clothes y/n. We would've been toast." She whispered.

"Yeah. But we better get back quick. Before anyone else notices we're gone." I explained

June nodded. "Okay. Well let's get changed quick."

I nodded and walked over to where I'd put our clothes, grabbing them and throwing June's over to her. We dried ourself off and put our clothes back on. We figured it'd be better to change underwear back in our tents.

Once we were all set we began walking back, a bit more quieter now that we knew Diana and Linda were still around.

"Hey. We aren't really just going back to the tents right?" June asked, her shoes making light squealching sound.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Well. We literally just heard two bitches talk about stealing your boyfriend in tomorrow's challenge. There's no way we're letting this pass."

I sighed silently to myself and then glanced at her. She was right and I couldn't deny it. I couldn't be this laid back. If I let them walk over me they'll see that it'll be easy to take Michael from me.

I anxiously began to gnaw on my nail which ended as quick as it started after June saw and began swatting my hand from my mouth.

"I have an idea." She blurted out. "Let's go into the counsellors cabin!"

"What? That's a crazy idea."

"No it's a smart one. If we can find out what the mark is we can just use it to our advantage."

I raised a brow and a sickly sly smile crept onto June's lips.
"Just follow me. You'll see what I mean."

---

"Shh. Only do what I do. Okay?" June asked, crouching down suddenly. I copied her and she smiled lightly.

I cant believe I'm actually doing so scandalous! June lightly stood up and peeked into the window of the counsellors cabin.

"Okay....the coast looks clear. Linda and Diana have probably already been here and ....I see the bowl!"

"With the names?"

June hummed softly before nodding.

"Ok. Remember what I said and let's be careful. If we're caught now we'll be in a lot of trouble." June murmured, creeping around to the side door

"That's what I tried telling you before but you were being stubborn." I replied, following her, frequently looking behind us.

June ignored my comment and continued scaling around until we got to a wooden door.

"Okay. Make sure you're quiet." June whispered, lightly pushing the door open.

She must've been right and Diana and Linda since the door wasn't locked at all. It also meant they were out and could come back at any second.

We both got in quietly and hurriedly walked over to the table which had the bowl. Inside were small paper cards with names of students on them.

"Quick. Let's look for Diana's and Michaels." June whispered, digging through the papers and looking at the names

I aided her in her journey, putting the other names to the side so it'd be easier. I looked back at the door and then around the room. Three doors in the cabin. One must be their rooms. If the other counsellors were still here we'd have to be wary of the noise.

"Ooh I found them!" June stated, making sure her voice stayed low.

I looked at the papers as she showed them. I then noticed it. I couldn't lie, Linda had hidden it very well - a small black marking on the back of the paper, visible enough if you look closely.

"There." I pointed at it making June make an 'oooo' sound.

"Ok. Soo Where'd she put the....oh there it is." June stated, picking up a pen that was at the side of the table.

Before we could continue, a loud laugh was heard from outside. We peeked through the window and I caught a view of Diana's fluffy hair.
Shit.

 

June quickly scooped all of the other papers back into the bowl whilstI looked around. My eyes fell onto the couch. It wasn't fully against the wall. I latched my arm onto June whilst she still held the bowl, dragging her over and behind the couch. The door opened and another laugh was heard.

"You're so funny Linda!" Diana giggled.

"Yeah, yeah. I just did what I had to. After all, what're friends for? Anyways. That Afton kid really is a catch. During the hide and seek game just do what I advised and you'll have him wrapped around your finger." Linda sighed.

The couch suddenly shifted and then did the same once more.

June nudged me and then pointed to the bowl. I nodded and she carefully began taking out different papers, placing a similar dot near the side then folding the paper.
Smart girl.

"Good plan. I've had my eye on him for a while but since his 'girldriend' got into the way I already knew it was pointless." Diana yawned, her hands dangling off the back of the couch. Luckily they missed me.

"Doesn't he still have one?" Linda snorted.

"Well yeah but they're having a 'rocky' time. They broke up and got back together. Those relationships never work out."

I swear I was gonna kill her...

"Huh. Interesting...so you think you'll be able to pull it off? Linda questioned.

"Of course. They're acting all awkward because of the tent and forest thing in the morning and Simon helped out without even knowing it. This is all just falling into my hands."

Linda laughed.
"Our hands. But ok." She scoffed.

Diana stayed quiet this time.

Another nudge snapped me out of my eavesdropping. I looked at June and she had finished marking all the papers, all folded back into the bowl.

"Hey....Where'd the bowl go?" Diana asked, her hand going back over the couch.

"Ugh. One of the other must've taken it to the preparation room. Don't sweat it. The marking is hard to see and I'll be calling out the names." Linda reassured Diana.

"Ok. If you say so. Anyways it's getting late and I need some rest before the big day." Diana declared, yawning afterwards. "See ya."

Linda mhm'd. We poked out from the corner of the couch and saw Diana walking over to the door then leaving. It didn't take Linda long to end up getting tired too. We carefully watched as she walked over to one of the rooms. Once she did so I caught a glimpse of something like a bed.

"Ok. This is our chance. Now let's get outta here!" June fussed.

I nodded and we both got out of our hiding place carefully. June put the bowl back onto the table. We quickly made sure nobody was awake before sneaking out once more.

As soon as we got away from the cabin I let out a breath I didn't even know I was holding.

We decided to save the conversations since we didn't want to wake any of the counsellors or teachers up seeing as that'd get us into enough trouble to be pulled out of tomorrow's games.

We crept back into the campgrounds and luckily everyone was either asleep or passed out drunk around the now dead campfire. Luckily our tents were close and we managed to sneak back in. I changed into my sleepwear once I was completely dry.

I guess now we wait..

--

"Hey y/n. Wake up!"
A hand jabbed me in the side.

I stirred away from the touch and lazily used my hand to defend myself from their jabs.

"What?" I groaned.

"You need to get up. It's almost time for the games to begin."

I glanced up and saw Abby on all fours next to me, an innocent smile on her face.

"Come on. Get dressed and then we can wait for the game to begin." She enthused, leaving my tent after.

I hummed softly and laid against my sleeping bag, trying to get comfortable to get just a few more minutes in. Sadly my perfect position was ruined so I had no choice.

I sighed and got up, stretching my arms whilst yawning. I quickly got changed - Jeans and a black tank top with a dark purple sweater with my sneakers.

I grabbed a hair band and placed it into my mouth, crawling out after.

"Hm. You got changed quicker than I expected." June hummed, running a hand through her curly hair.

I decided to ignore her comment and pulled my hair back, pushing it into a ponytail.

"Well I decided to grace you both with my presence is all." I replied, fluffing my hair out with my hands.

The whistle was soon blown and everyone began to crowd around the front. I caught a glimpse of Diana and her friends standing near the front and on the opposite was Michael with his.

Showtime.

June and I exchanged knowing glances whilst Abby just packed a small bag with snacks and water. We walked over to the group, waiting on a few more people who had just arrived as well.

Once everyone was there, one of the male counsellors brought over the bowl with the names.

"Okay. Now that everyone's here we can begin. Since we're switching it up this year we'll be going in teams." Linda explained, taking the bowl from her colleague, facing the crowd after.

"We'll be going in duos this year and since it wouldn't be fair on most to let you partner up with friends...boyfriend's... girlfriends etcetera. We're going to make it completely randomised." She smiled, her gaze landing on me.

We held eye contact before she looked down at the bowl, shaking it roughly.

"Okay!" One of the male councellors called out. "We'll take turns on reading out the names and once you get your partner please move to the side."

The colour in Linda's face practically disappeared. I guess taking turns in reading out the names wasn't part of her plan. She looked as if she wanted to protest but she held back. I glanced to the side and saw Diana, anxiously tapping her foot against the grass.
I smirked to myself but faced forward to see one of the other counsellors moving their hand around in the bowl teasingly before bringing up two papers.

"Blaire and Faye."

The two girls moved to the side and Linda let out a sigh whilst Diana anxiously bit her lip.

He moved the bowl to the other counsellor. He dug his hand into the bowl and brought out two papers quickly.

"June and....Cameron." he called out.

June patted mine and Abby's shoulder before going to the side where Cameron was.

After a while of calling out the names I felt a bit of doubt. Watching Diana's face become more and more confident also scared me. I could tell we were close to the end since there were only four of us. Simon, me, Michael and Diana.

It's now or never.

"Okay and the last two." Linda happily called out.

She looked at the papers and took two whilst the other counsellor took the remaining.

"Okay." Linda called. "Diana and....Y/n...." She called out slowly.

My mouth fell. I glanced over at Diana and she had equal shock.

"And I got Michael and Simon! Now that you're all partnered up you all get a five minute headstart. Whoever can survive the full 20 minutes with your partner still in the game will get the secret prize we've been setting up! No cross teaming or foul play. Your time starts...Now!"

Everyone grabbed their partners and ran for it whilst Diana had a scrunched up face.

"Diana. We....need to hide." I pointed out.

"As if I'm going anywhere with you." She scoffed, walking away from me.

If she thought I was actually gonna lose my chance at winning the 'prize' she was very wrong. I walked up to her and grabbed her arm, dragging her off with me into a rural part of the woods. I did my best to ignore her many protests and her annoying yelling.

Once we got further she had stopped making a fuss and just let herself continue to get dragged by me. We reached a small river and I figured it was connected to the one we saw yesterday.

"Okay. We have about 15 minutes left. We need to get to the other side of this river. Be careful. You don't wanna-"

I let out a scream as I was pushed into the water. Luckily it was small enough and only my front half got soaked. I glared at Diana. She had an obviously shocked and faux expression on her face.

"Oops! You don't wanna what?" She asked, fluttering her eyelashes innocently.

I scoffed and quickly got up and decided to cross through the water, leaving Diana at the other side. I pulled off my sweater and decided to ring it out at the side whilst Diana stepped on the rocks to pass over. Lucky my tank top wasn't as wet and still wearable. I wrapped my sweater around my waist and then used the sleeves to tie it and secure it in place.

Diana finally got over and walked a bit further, stopping and looking back.

"Are you coming?" She asked, not hiding the boredom laced in her voice.

Eventually, I followed her and we continued through the woods. We still had time and I wanted to find a decent spot to hide in.
We continued venturing and I couldn't help but worry. What if we got lost and weren't able to be found? But then again I'm with Diana. Linda wouldn't let her get lost out here. They have some kind of obvious friendship. We continued walking mindlessly, eventually approaching some of the nearby mountains.

"Oi. I found a cave down here." Diana called out, turning to face me and pointing to a place near the side of a mountain with rocks surrounding it.

Diana didn't wait for my response and crouched down to crawl into the opening. I did the same and once I got in I noticed it was a lot more spacious than it looked. Diana looked around our surroundings and then began pushing a nearby boulder

"What're you doing?" I questioned, grabbing her shoulder.

Diana shrugged free and dusted her shoulder off.
"Well I don't wanna get caught. Besides if we push this in front of the entrance then they'll just go past it." Diana explained, going back to pushing the boulder.

She was getting nowhere so I went to her side and began to push too. I could tell she was glancing at me.

"Just so you know." She huffed, pushing the boulder harder. "This doesn't make us friends at all."

"Don't worry." I scoffed, pushing the rock further until only a crack was visible now. "I wouldn't dream of it."

We stopped pushing and awkwardly just stood there, glancing at each other every so often.

"Well. What do we do now?" Diana asked, leaning against the stone wall.

I shrugged and walked over to the opposite side, sitting down and bringing my knees up to rest my chin on.

Diana watched and eventually slumped to the floor.

"Now we wait." I hummed, looming down.

A few moments passed and Diana seemed to be getting tired. It felt nice to finally see her shut up but it was short lived when she shrieked and quickly stood up, brushing her leg and running to my side.

"There's a bug! THERE'S A BUG!" Diana shrieked, pointing to her side.

"Calm down its probably not-"
I glanced over and saw a huge spider staring at us. It was my time to shriek and Diana began letting out choked sobs, clutching to my side. I pushed my hand over her mouth.
"Shh. We just need to stay here for a bit....it won't come over.." I whispered, glancing at the arachnid. I moved my hand away from her and wiped it on my jeans.

The spider slowly crawled up the wall and Diana clutched my arm harder, hiding against me. I guess it was expected that she'd be so scared of them.

She leaned against me and I could feel her trembling. I watched the spider continhe to venture up the cave, eventually reaching its web.

"Ok....you can go back to you....side."
I got no response and noticed her shaking had stopped. I looked down and saw her head resting against me, soft breaths coming from her slightly parted lips.

Had she really fallen asleep??
I tried to move away from her grip but it only tightened. There was no escaping her.

Just then a few voices were heard outside. Seekers. They lingered around our area for a while before their voices slowly trailed off, leaving me in silence.

It would be a while till the game finished so I decided to get some rest too. I carefully laid my head against hers and held my breath, waiting for her to errupt in insults. Luckily nothing came and I let out a shaky exhale. My eyes soon began to lid and sleep washed over me.

 

***

 

I opened my eyes slowly, looking around. The place was dark and only a bit of moonlight leaked through from the open crack we'd left. I looked down and saw Diana, still resting against me, peacefully snoring.

I groaned and rubbed my head. Had we slept through the whole game??

I looked around once more and saw we were still in the cave. Nobody had found us!

Panic bubbled into my stomach as the realization set in. It was dark, nobody knew where we were, we didn't have any torches or food and we didn't know the way back.

I guess my unsteady breathing must've intereffered with Diana's slumber because she woke up, rubbing her eyes.

She suddenly moved away from me, gasping and making sure there was a big distance between us.

"Ew!" She spat, rubbing her arms and legs.

I ignored her and got up, using the wall to balance myself.

"We need to get out of here!" I stated.

Diana looked around and I guess she realized what had happened too.

"Shit. We slept through the day??" She asked, gripping her hair tightly.

I nodded and walked to the boulder, crouching near the crack and pushing it with my feet to make the Crawlspace big enough. Diana quickly helped and we got it to the side. I crawled out first and Diana followed. Thankfully it wasn't as cold.

"How are we gonna get back?" She asked shakily, looking around at the woods.

"I'm not sure..." I admitted, biting my bottom lip. "But staying here won't help. I'm sure they've gotten a search party by now. We just need to find the small river."

Diana didn't look convinced but eventually sighed, rubbed her forehead.

"Okay then boss. Where to first?"

I looked around. "We came from there..." I pointed to a clearing a the side. "So we should retrace our steps the best we can."

Diana reluctantly nodded. She obviously didn't like the idea of being a follower.

We ventured through the woods in silence, occasionally flinching when we saw or heard the bushes rustling. At least we had one thing in common. We hated the idea of being in the woods at night.

As we continued our journey I heard a twig snap and a thud. I turned around and saw Diana on the floor.

"Stupid fucking branches." She cursed, getting up.

I turned back around but a loud yelp stopped me again. I turned once more to see Diana holding her ankle.

"I think I just sprained my ankle..." She hissed, falling back to the floor and holding her leg.

"Ugh! Seriously!"

"Well excuse me for not knowing how to navigate through the dark!" She scoffed, shuffling over to a nearby tree to rest against it.

I rolled my eyes and walked over to her, crouching down against her leg.
"You can't walk?"

She shook her head and I saw her lip quiver. I moved her hands and saw a small lump that was beginning to turn purple as well as a scratch at the side.

"I guess we could wait for a while.." I huffed, leaning against the tree with her.

We sat in silence, the wind occasionally blowing by to make some kind of noise.

Eventually I decided to look over at Diana but her head was slumped down. I guess she was really tired. I looked back down at her leg. I looked back up when u felt her head rest against my shoulder once more.

I sighed and rested my head against hers. Since we were going to continue our journey back tomorrow, we'd have to get a lot of rest.

***

I felt myself get nudged in the side. I jolted up and saw Diana looking at me.

"Wake up. It's morning." She flatly said.

I looked up and squinted once I saw the sun. I rubbed my eyes and slowly got up, yawning lightly.

"Come on. Let's get back quickly." Diana murmured.

We continued down a path and I almost lost hope. It happens when you see the exact same flowers you did a mile back.

"Ugh. " Diana groaned, stopping and leaning against a tree. "I'm so tired."

"You slept twice. How are you tired?" I scoffed.

"Well not eating for two days can make you hungry." She snapped, pushing herself off the wall and continuing to walk.

Luckily she decided to stay silent and I then heard it. Water.
I rushed over to the clearing and saw the lake where I fell. Well where Diana pushed me.

"Oh thank god!" She huffed, pushing past me, limping . She didn't bother to use the rocks and just passed through the water hurriedly. I did the same and followed her through, reaching the other side shortly after.

We got back into the woods and as we continued further I noticed everything was beginning to become familiar.

"Here!" This way." I spurted outz grabbing Diana and briskly walking down a familiar path.

We walked up the hill and I saw the camp sign. Diana wasted no time and dragged me down the hill with her. We reached the front and walked into the camp, following the mini sign to get to the campsite. Once we got in a few students began to whisper. I couldn't blame them. We looked terrible.

Diana stopped and quickly let go of me. She snapped around to face me, waving a finger in my face.

"We don't talk about this. Ok?"

I nodded and she flipped her hair to the side, walking away to her friends who had shocked expressions at her appearance. I looked down at my clothes. I was filthy.

"Oh my gosh! Y/n!"

Abby came rushing over and pulled me into a tight hug, June came shortly after with a bottle and a sandwich. I happily took them and quickly stuffed my face.

"Where were you?" June asked.

"I was hiding with Diana in a cave. We fell asleep and tried getting back but she sprained her ankle and we couldn't get back." I explained.

They both nodded and led me back to our setup. Once I got there I noticed Michael sitting by my tent, a worried expression on his face. He glanced up and once he saw me his face lit up. He quickly got up and walked over to me. He pulled me into a hug and I thought I'd suffocate. Luckily Michael let me go so I could breathe but as soon as I did he pulled me into another one, laying kisses on my forehead

"Shit y/n. You scared the fuck out of me. Where were you?" He questioned, pulling away from me.

June and Abby decided to leave us alone and walked off, talking to some other students.

"Diana and I fell asleep during the challenge." I sighed, inhaling his scent, relaxing instantly after.

He hummed and rubbed my back soothingly, resting his head in the crook of my neck.
"I missed you." He whispered, gently kissing my neck.

I shivered at the touch but gently pushed him off.

"There are people around." I protested.

"Hmm. Let them watch." He sighed, pulling me against him again and laying more kisses against me.

I pinched his side and he let out a small yelp, moving away from me.

"Not today Michael." I smirked, moving to sit onto the floor.

Michael pouted but smiled and sat beside me, wrapping his srm around my shoulder.

"Hmm well I guess this'll help." Michael spoke softly.

"With what?" I asked, glancing up at him.

He shrugged but a mischievous grin was displayed across his face. What was he planning?

 

***

Notes:

OMGGGG so sorry once again for the late uploads!!!

Also don't worry I'm not finna make this messyyyy since I've figured out who imma make the white bunny and imma stick with making that happen. No spoilers 😏

Tysm for reading and ily all for the support 💗💗

P.S I'll try a double upload today if I can ☺️🤎

Chapter 22: Last days of camp

Summary:

Due to the safeguarding issue regarding you and Diana, the trip had to be cut short. But the only good thing from the experience is that you learn a few useful bits of information

"Psst- Y/n! Wake up!"

I glanced towards the opening of my tent and was surprised to see both Abby and June peeking through with small goofy grins. I let my eyes shut once more, ignoring their interruption.

"Come on y/n! It's the last night because of what you and Diana did." June huffed, pushing against my leg

"Wasn't...on purpose." I murmured whilst resting against the small cushioning of my pillow.

"Hurry...Michael, Simon and Cameron are waiting for us by the lake....I think he said something about Diana tagging along if you weren't interested.

I opened an eye and then huffed before sitting up and glaring at the pair who had sly grins on their faces now. All I knew is that I wasn't going to take my chances.

"Fine. Do I need to change?"

"No you're fine." Abby hummed. "Just hurry!"

I groaned and crawled out of my sleeping bag, searching around the dark for my socks

Once I finally found them I quickly wore them and then crawled out of my tent, sliding into my sneakers. Abby and June got up from the grass where they'd decided to wait after they saw me.

"Finally! Now let's go." June huffed, leading us through the camp and down into the deeper parts of the woods. I began to recognize the pathway we had taken since we'd been around the area before but I wasn't completely sure. As long as we didn't get lost then we'd be fine.

June suddenly halted and I soon figured out why. Rustling was coming from one of the bushes. She glanced back at Abby and I but we both didn't know what to do either. June sighed and reluctantly moved towards it, one hand near her mouth and the other out in front of her. Once she got closer she let out a small squeal as a group of squirrels ran past her legs from under the bush. Abby lightly flinched whilst I sighed in relief. Just when we thought it was over another bush nearby rustled. June sighed once more but still hesitated before moving towards it. This time we all flinched as a bird suddenly flew from it, landing on a branch on a nearby oak tree. June rubbed her temple, an annoyed look on her face. We were about to continue but another rustle stopped us.

"Oh for fuck's sa-"
June was cut off by a loud scream as a tall figure popped out of the bush, wearing a blue bunny mask which caused me and Abby to scream too whilst June fell backwards, landing on her backside.

The figure pulled off the mask and we saw it was Simon with a smug smile on his face, trying to suppress his giggles.

"Jeez! You guys are easy to scare huh?" He teased, looking at us all whilst choked laughs left him, his hand clutching his side.

June's face turned an aggravated red whilst Abby just took deep breaths.

"That mask...Where'd you get it?" I asked, pointing to the large mask in his other hand. Simon looked down as if he didn't know he still had it.

"Oh! Michael's dad and his co owner are tryna make new models or something for the restaurant." He hummed, putting it back on and tilting his head creepily. June shuddered whilst still glaring at Simon, getting up after.

"Well let's just hope that because of your prank we don't get caught!" June hissed, brushing off leaves and grass that latched on her trousers and hoodie.

Simon took off the mask and discreetly rolled his eyes, leading us down the forest further until we reached the opening. It was still as beautiful but I was too clouded by confusion. Where was everyone?

At the dock were light purple, black and white blankets left unattended.

"Where's Michael and Cameron?" Abby questioned, looking around.

"Oh. They did mention going to the bathroom. I guess Diana went with them."

Wait. What?

"Diana's actually here?" I asked, making sure I heard right.

Simon nodded dismissively and walked to the end of the dock, sitting down on a blanket.

I sighed and glared towards at Abby and June.

"I warned you!" June defended, raising her hands and stretching.

I sighed and decided to sit on the dock next to Simon whilst Abby and June sat the front of it. Simon glanced at me before sighing and hanging his legs off the dock, looking at the water ripple as he lightly kicked at it with the tip of his shoe.

"So..." He started, looking at me fully. I positioned myself sideways, resting my back on the dock pillar.

"Hm?" I asked, yawning lightly. I didn't even know what time it was. I looked up to see the moon in a waxing crescent, lightly moving down under closer inspection.

"How you doing?" Simon asked after a while.

I shrugged and dangled my hand off the dock, lightly skimming my fingertips against the water. I glanced back at Simon who was already staring with a plain expression.

"About...uhh....10 hours ago? I wanna explain-"

"We're back!!"

We both looked over to see Simon and Cameron plus Diana. I turned back to Simon.

"You were saying?"

"I'll tell ya later." He sighed, getting up and walking over to Michael. I looked over to June and Abby who were sitting on some stones.

"Oo! You brought it. You sly-" Simon started.

"ShH! You wanna tell the whole class? Sheesh." Michael hushed him. I then noticed a black bag he was holding. I guess I couldn't see it in the dark.

This obviously alerted my friends and I'm pretty sure we were all curious except for the others. I walked over to June and Abby who were now walking over to the rest of the group.

"What's in there?" Abby questioned, tapping her index finger against her cheek and lightly tilting her head.

"Weed." Cameron stated.

Abby's face scrunched up as she looked at the bag whilst June hummed.

"Don't tell me you're planning on actually smoking it." Abby murmured, concern laced in her voice.

"Well....what else would we do?" He asked, taking the bag from Michael and inspecting the contents. His answer didn't amuse Abby but being the introvert she was she bit her tongue and stayed quiet.

"You shouldn't smoke it." June spoke up, noticing Abby's sudden silence. "If you guys go back high you'll get us all in trouble."

Diana huffed loudly, running a hand through her raven locks. "Sheesh! You're such losers. If you can't handle the risk then why come."

I looked over at Michael to see him already staring at me.

"We're losers huh?" June asked rhetorically, walking towards Diana. I held an arm out to stop her from walking further and Diana just scoffed.
Maybe June beating her ass won't be so bad.

"Well we're going to do our thing and you three can just sit there. You know. For the weak willed." Diana waved us off, moving over to Cameron.

"Are you challenging me?" June questioned.
Oh no.

"Maybe I am." Diana narrowed her eyes at her. June stood her ground before moving away from Abby and I.
I mentally face palmed myself.

I already knew Michael was planning on smoking it too so I didn't bother to ask. Before we knew it they already had lighters out and began rolling up paper with the contents inside. My nose scrunched as the smell hit me and so did Abby. She walked back over to the rocks, taking a seat and wrapping her arms around her waist as if she wanted to keep warm. I watched as they continued smoking and sighed, moving over to Abby after and taking a seat on a large rock next to her.

"Well, it's good to stay healthy.." I hummed, resting my chin on my knees, wrapping my arms around my legs.

Abby smiled weakly but looked down anyway.

"Am I too vanilla?" She suddenly asked.

I raised a brow and she sighed.

"I mean plain. Basic. Boring?" She questioned, her voice slightly wobbly.

"Of course not." I sat up fully, giving her my full attention. "What makes you think that?"

"I didn't wanna smoke..." She trailed off tiredly, looking at the grass.

"Is this because of what Diana said?" I asked, looking back at the group.

I turned back and Abby shook her head. I guess the only runner up would be Cameron.

"Cameron?"

She sheepishly nodded and looked down, hiding her face which I could see was a light pink. Or at least I thought so - It was still a bit too dark.

"Don't overthink it. He'll understand and it's your choice if you wanna do it or not." I explained, trying to sound as reassuring as I could with my sleepy voice.

She hummed lightly and looked back over the group. I did the same and saw Diana and June on the dock, separated from each other and Michael leaning against a tree with Cameron and Simon, all of them still holding their cigarettes. Michael caught us staring and said something to Cameron and Simon before walking over. I huffed lightly and turned back to Abby who was flicking between me and Michael, who I could hear coming up behind me.

"Well. I'll go talk to June." She quickly announced, getting up and walking away.

I turned around and was face to face with sweatpants. I glanced up and saw Michael looking down with the cigarette between his index and middle finger, blowing smoke out of his mouth.

"Let's go for a walk." He suggested, nodding towards the path ahead of us.

I was about to say no but I guess it wasn't much of a question since he bent down and grabbed my arm, dragging me up and pulling me with him down the path. I struggled against his arm for a few steps, trying to make it harder for him but he didn't seem to mind. I guess what he took made him a lot more relaxed. I stopped flailing about after a while since I figured it'd be best for me to save my energy. Michael stopped near a large dark oak tree and dragged me to the side, seating me down on the grass before sitting with me.

I glanced over to him and raised a brow.

"So?"

"So what?" He groaned, resting his head against the tree and taking a few more puffs, letting his eyes shut as he exhaled, smoke leaving his lips.

"You're not going to explain as to why you just manhandled me and dragged me over here away from the group?"

He opened his eyes and looked over at me, looking me up and down slowly.
"No....I just felt like it."

A playful smile was then painted onto his lips as he looked forward once more, licking his lips and laughing lowly.
He was definitely high.

"You're stupid. You know that?"

He glanced back at me and smirked lightly, softly gliding his hand up my thigh and resting it there.
"Maybe. But that'd make you stupid too for putting up with me."
He leaned in and lightly kissed my cheek, withdrawing quickly whilst a harsh blush painted across his face - he was acting like it was the first time he'd kissed me.

I sniffed a bit quickly, trying to figure out where the sudden smell came from. I turned to Michael who was avoiding my look.

"Why do you smell like-"

"I may have had a few drinks."

I rolled my eyes and got up, an annoyed whine leaving Michael.

"You're gonna get us in a lotta trouble." I huffed, folding my arms and looking down at him. Michael hummed softly in return, scrunching his cigarette against the grass, making sure it was properly out before getting up and walking over to me, swinging an arm around me and leading me back where we came.

"Don't worry your little dorky head, kay? I'll take care of it." Michael replied, rubbing his forehead.

"And how will you do that?" I asked, looking up at him. The smell was unbearable but I'd gotten used to it even though I'd wished he'd stop smoking all this stuff. "Well I never get caught and I don't reveal my secrets." He sighed, rubbing my shoulder soothingly. I decided not to question any further so we walked back in silence. It was short lived since we heard voices coming from the lake. Once we got back, Cameron was with Abby against a tree and Simon and June were talking to Abby. We decided to check on the trio since their conversation looked pretty heated. "You're both so incompetent!" Diana raised her voice, pointing at Simon and Diana. Their eyes were a bloody red and they all looked dazed out of their minds. "No you." June snapped, pushing her shoulder. Diana got angry and pushed her more aggressively. I walked over quickly, worried by how close they were to the end of the dock. "What're you guys doing?" I asked, going between June and Diana. "I don't even know why they're fighting at this point." Simon's groaned, rubbing his head and looking at the duo. "She's just being a bitch. But what's new?" June scoffed, glaring at Diana. Diana's face scrunched up and I thought she'd turn as red as her pj top. She lunged towards June but I got in front of her before she could grab her. Diana grabbed my shirt and pushed me to the edge of the dock, during this I grabbed her hand and out of panic and she grabbed June. I was too unbalanced and fell backwards, pulling them both down into the lake with me. A loud splash was heard and then my hearing became fuzzy, water going through them. I let go of Diana and swam up, June already above the water and spewing out choked coughs. Diana came up after and coughed, rubbing her eyes. "Diana you twat!" June yelled. I heard hurried footsteps and saw Michael, Abby, Simon and Cameron looking down at us with concerned faces. Diana didn't seem to care but it looked like she was a bit less dazed now. Abby quickly dropped onto her fours and reached a hand down, in which June and I swam over. Michael lowered as well and reached his arm down too, helping me up and off the dock. "Thanks..." I trailed off when I saw no sight of Michael. I looked back to the edge of the dock and saw him helping Diana up. She thanked him and pulled him into a tight hug, facing me and giving me a smug smile. Michael pushed her off and awkwardly brushed off his tank top, glancing over at me. I decided not to give her the satisfaction of being jealous. It would be like receiving cake to her. I walked off the dock and heard footsteps behind me. I turned and saw Simon, the small hope of it being Michael dissolving. "You okay?" He asked worriedly. I nodded. "Just water." He nodded and looked back to the lake where Cameron was practically lecturing Diana and June, both of them with annoyed and embarrassed faces. "Oh yeah. Uhm. About what I was going to tell you earlier. The nosebleed was an accident. I get them on a regular basis." He revealed, rubbing his index finger against his cheek. "Sorry about that." "It's fine." I smiled. At least that cleared up what June was speculating earlier. "Do you usually...smoke?" He spaced out for a few seconds before shaking his head. "Sometimes. Just been a while." He admitted, going over to a nearby tree and grabbing the black bag from under a log, sitting on it after. He took out some paper and began to pour the green leaves inside, rolling it up after. I felt awkward just standing so I sat down on a sturdy log near him. "Do you smoke?" He asked, his eyes still on what he was doing. I was about to shake my head but realised that'd be dumb. "No. Never." He looked up at me once he finished and pondered before moving closer to me and placing the paper against my lips. I nervously pushed his hand away but he pushed it back.

"Just one puff?" He asked, his voice sounding a bit too persuasive.

I was about to respond when a cough sounded from the side.
I turned and saw Michael staring at me and Simon, a tired expression on his face and a black blanket hooked under his arm.

I didn't even hear him walk over

"What's going on?" He asked, looking down at us.

"Nothin'" Simon answered, moving the cigarette away from me and placing it to his own lips, not bothering that they'd been near my mouth.

My inner germaphobe was slightly ticked but I didn't mind it and just watched as Simon lit up the cigarette, blowing out hoops of smoke. Michael had an aggiated expression, completely contrasting his relaxed one he had a few moments ago. And by moments I mean before we fell into the lake.

"You should go back with June y/n. It's cold." He advised, passing me the blanket.

"I'll be ok for a few more minutes." I replied, wrapping the fabric around me and standing up. "I'll go see if June's ok."

Michael didn't look sure but he shrugged and sat beside Simon, taking the bag from him.

I left them to their business and walked back onto the dock, the squealching from my shoes becoming louder. Once I got over June and Abby walked towards me, June wrapped in a white blanket.

"You ok?" I asked June.

"Never been better." She responded sarcastically. At least she looked a lot more awake.

I looked over at Diana who was seated alone at the end of the dock, the light purple blanket draped around her shoulders whilst she rubbed her arms with what looked like a hand towel.

"Don't even think about it!" June declared, looking over at Diana as well.

"What-"

"Whenever something happens you always check on the people involved and you shouldn't give Diana the time of day. She's the reason we're soaked." June stated, putting empathis on her words and grabbing some of her hair, squeezing it and letting the water fall onto the docks wood.

I shrugged and looked over once more.
"I'll be quick."

June roed her eyes and continued to ring out her hair whilst Abby secured the blanket around her. I knew it'd be a stupid idea to talk to Diana since we didn't see eye to eye at all and hated each other for obvious reasons but I knew nobody else would take the chance to check on her so I figured there's no harm in trying.

Once I got there she looked back and signed, rubbing her neck and face with the towel.

"What do you want y/n?" She asked, not hiding her annoyance.

"I just wanted to check on you."

She scoffed but continued drying herself off, taking groups of her hair and drying them against the towel.

"Okay you've done your business. Now leave me alone." She sighed, avoiding my gaze.

"Jeez you don't need to be a bitch all the time you know." I admitted finally.

She glared up at me and I could see her eyes were still clouded. I guess she smoked a lot more than I thought.

"Yeah and you should really watch where you step."

Huh?

She turned away and continued what she was doing. I felt a lot cider than before, moving away slowly before fully turning and walking off the dock. I'm sure Abby and June called after me but I was struck with a terrible headache, a loud ringing sound going through my ears, my eyes shutting to try and surprises the ache coming from my head.

A hand stopped me and I heard a soft voice and some rustling.

The noise suddenly stopped and I opened my eyes, Abby and June beside me, Michael behind them.

"You okay? You didn't hear us." Abby asked, the back of her hand coming in contact with my forehead. "You're blazing up."

I glanced over to the dock and saw Diana still seated and minding her business.

"I'm fine." I answered, my voice sounding a bit too high.

They didn't look convinced.

"Just tired and....I wanna go back to sleep. I'm feeling a bit homesick you know?"

Still not convinced.

"I'll see you guys back at the campsite."

I turned on my heel and walked back through the woods. It was dumb to leave alone, especially since I didn't know the way back but I was too freaked out.

Diana's words were so familiar. Where had I heard them?
Something wasn't clicking.

I ventured further and stopped. I thought I heard footsteps. My suspicions were proved true when I heard a branch snap.

"Hey."

I quickly turned and saw a figure that was alluminated because of the bright flashlight they were holding against my face. I breathed out in relief - he was wearing a uniform. It was one of Linda's co counsellors.

"Uh. Hi." I sighed, turning to face him.

"You look familiar.....y/n...am I right? I'm Theo. We haven't formally met yet."

I nodded and he relaxed but suddenly tensed.

"Why are you out here so late? And.....why are you soaking wet?"

"I.....wanted to go to the bathroom but couldn't find it so I went out here." I lied, scratching the back of my head.

He narrowed his eyes at me.
"That doesn't answer my question."

"It's....a girl thing."

His eyes narrowed further but he eventually relaxed and shrugged.

"Well then soakie. Let's get you back to camp."

It was my turn to narrow my eyes.

"You know....cause you're all wet and stuff." He explained, pointing to me and waggling his finger.

I rolled my eyes and he just laughed, walking past me and going down a different route. I followed him and realized it must be some sort of short cut since we arrived at the site a lot more faster than usual.

"Alright. We're here!" Theo announced triumphantly

I nodded and awkwardly thanked him before turning and heading into the direction I hoped would be my tent. After a bit of difficulty I finally found my tent

As soon as I got in I began to dry myself off, changing into some dry clothes afterwards.

I sat in silence for a while before scooping up my belongings. It'd be best for me to clear up some of the things in here so my job would be less of a hassle tomorrow.

It didn't take long before my mind began to wander.

Why were Diana's words so familiar? I'm certain I've seen them somewhere....
Eventually I got tired of overthinking and eventually fell back against my sleeping bag, shivering at the coolness of it.

I'll just have to think about it tomorrow..

 

-----

"Ugh! 3 days in a campsite and I can't believe I'm saying this but...I want to go home." Abby groaned, stuffing her sleeping bag whilst balancing her nightwear in her other hand. I was surprised she was so energetic in the morning, especially since June and I were still half awake and still in our nightwear which was even weirder since June was a morning person.

"Actually. I can believe that." June yawned, poking out of her tent and looking around at some of the other early bird students who had already began to get ready for the journey back.

"Well true." Abby hummed, finally managing to get her sleeping bag in the casing, moving to the top of her tent next.

I stretched uncomfortably as the branches and rocks under my tent prodded at me, forcing me to get up. I sat up and grabbed my bag, picking out my next day outfit - blue denim shorts and a pullover short sleeve top which was perfect for the hot weather.

I then grabbed the things I was too lazy to pack yesterday night into my bag, moving it out of my tent afterwards and then focusing on my sleeping bag. I began rolling it up and then reached over for the casing, stuffing it into my bag.

After I finally got it in I tied the top and then moved to the front of my tent, crawling out to see June packing her bag and Abby taking her tent down.

"There you are." June pointed out. "I thought you'd never come out."

"Ha ha. Very funny." I replied sarcastically, standing up and moving over to my tent pegs, pulling them out of the ground.

"I see you're all up and running."

I looked to where the voice was coming from to see Cameron and Simon. Jeez they looked terrible. Like they'd fallen off a cliff or something!

"Wow. And you guys just look ravishing this morning." June snickered, zipping up her bag and then dragging it to the side.

"Well thanks for the backhanded compliment." Simon hissed, ruffling his hair.

Abby and I smiled to each other before continuing to take down our tents.

"Need a hand?" Simon asked, walking to my side.

"Sure." I accepted.
Who would turn down extra help?

Simon helped me with unhooking the inner pegs and taking out the spine, packing everything away afterwards and assisting me with packing everything away.

Cameron walked over to Abby and began to help her with hers, while June sat in front of her tent, extending her legs and enjoying the sun and sliding down her sunglasses .

It was peaceful but something was missing. Or rather someone.

"Is Michael awake?" I asked before I could stop myself.

Simon zipped up my tent bag and then looked at me.

"Yeah he was-"

"Oh Michael! You're such a good help!"

My brow twitched and Simon's face turned troubled and June slid her glasses down as she looked over to where the voice came from, her relaxed face turning into an annoyed one.

I finally looked behind me and saw Diana with a hand on Michaels shoulder, holding her side as she let out more laughs.

I sighed and turned back, getting up and dragging my tent along to my bag.

"Well I'm officially packed." I announced, ignoring the scene behind me.

She's just trying to piss me off. That's all.

"Oo Simon! Be a dear and help me with mine." June smiled lightly, pushing her sunglasses back down.

Simon sighed dramatically before moving over to June's tent, starting with the pegs.

I took another guilty glance back to where Michael and Diana were to see them talking but it wasn't as audible anymore.

"Don't worry about them."
A hand was laid on my shoulder. I weirdly knew it was Abby.

"She's just trying to provoke you."

I nodded and tried to push away the unsettling feeling.
Something wasn't right.

 

-----

 

"AcHOoOO---!"

"Oh my baby!" My mom cooed, coming to my side and hugging me - well smushing if you imagined enough.

"Mom! You're gonna get my cold!" I portested, pushing her away.

She tutted in response and walked away from me, disappearing into the hall and returning shortly after with a bucket and rag. She placed it on my bedside table and I saw it was full with warm water. My mom then dipped the rag into the the water, placing it on my forehead after.

"You're not leaving until you get better. You hear?" She asked, sounding more like a threat.

I huffed out an incoherent response which somewhat satisfied her. My mom grabbed the bowl and then left my room, closing the door behind her.

I sighed and rested against the covers. I guess some resting would do me some good.

I closed my eyes and slowly felt sleep creep up to me.

"Y/N!"

Of course.

I sat up and saw my door get pushed open, Sasha standing there.

"What?!" I asked, irritated out of my mind.

She breathed out a few times before taking deep breaths
"June's on the phone downstairs. She wants to talk to you."

I groaned and grabbed a wad of tissues before hauling myself out of my bed, trudging out of my room after. I got downstairs as quick as I could and then entered the kitchen, picking the phone off of the counter.

"Hello?"

"Ew and wow! You sound a lot more sicker than I thought. ahh.... This is a problem...." She sighed.

"Why's that?" I asked, rubbing the tissues against my nose and then throwing them into the trash.

"Diana's holding a party tonight. Something about having an extra day to the students since we were 'robbed' from our last few days for camp."

I gave a weak mhm noise and then a loud sneeze.

"Well when we saw her flirting with him yesterday at the campsite she was inviting him to the party. I was hoping you'd be able to come with. Not saying I doubt him or anything. I'm just worried."

I sighed and considered it before remembering my mom's words and my state.

"No can do June. I'm basically on house arrest and I'm too sick. But....I trust Michael.."

Why did I sound so unsure?

"Well I respect the trust! Simon and Cameron already invited us as 'guests'. Stupjd dogs didn't know we were invited....but anyways! We'll be going and make sure Diana stays on her leash."

I smiled to myself and then the worry washed away.

"I trust you guys. But I have to go back and rest, the light is giving me a terrible headache."

"Yes, yes.. I won't bother you anymore. I'll see you at scho next week, Kay?"

"Yup, see you."

I hung up the phone after, making my way back to my room quickly.
There's no reason for me not to trust them or Michael.

It'll all be alright!

---

Notes:

OMG. This actually took three days

I'm so sorry for missing ou on a whole two weeks and not updating the story. Main question is why do I'll do a quickk explaination

I had to do my Duke of Edinburgh expedition. The expedition is basically a two day camping trip (surprise surprise) and I had to go two times because I'd be getting assessed on the second time. I was going to update last week but I was very tired and still busy in both school and with home things going on as well.

I'm once again really sorry I was MIA for such a long time and I feel annoyed that I've missed so many chapters and fucked up my whole
'upload once a day' rule.

I'll try getting back into it for next week and I already have some special chapters in the drafts just waiting to be added to!

Tysm to the readers who continued to check up on my story whilst I was on a mini break and encouraged me to continue with the story!

It really means a lot and I couldn't be happier ☺️

🤎✨🤎✨🤎✨🤎✨🤎

Chapter 23: Another rumour

Summary:

There's a weird rumour floating around about something that happened at Diana's party. But you'll just have to find out yourself.

Cereal, milk, toast and eggs. A perfect breakfast!

"Ok. Y/n. Want a lift to school?" Sasha questioned, entering the kitchen in her casual attire.

I nodded and continued eating my breakfast, listening to the soft music playing from the radio.

Sasha awkwardly sat beside me and I caught her staring a few times.

"Okay.....do I have something on my face or something?" I asked, calling her out.

"No no! Nothing. Just thinking." She reassured, drumming her fingers against the counter.

"So. I heard you didn't go to the party?"

I gave her a weird look.
"I was at home with you on Saturday. Of course I didn't go."

"Yeah, yeahh I was just wondering if you snuck out.."

"You're acting weird." I brushed off, scooping up the last bits of my cereal into my mouth and then moving to my toast.

"Jeez. I try to be a nice sister and check up on you and this is the thanks I get?" She pouted.

"Aren't you supposed to be going to college?" I sneered, taking a long sip of water.

I could tell Sasha was glaring at me but I took no notice. I finished my breakfast and quickly started on cleaning them, heading back to my room once I was done.

Once I got into my room I walked over to my closet, taking out jeans, a belt and a white tank top.
After I finished changing I grabbed my books and homework, stuffing them into my bag before heading back downstairs to where Sasha was waiting.

"Finally. I thought you'd never show up.

I gave her a sarcastic laugh and then followed her outside to her car.

I just hope it'll be a short ride..

 

----------

 

We arrived at school shortly and I waved Sasha off, walking towards the entrance. After I entered I saw a few girls who I could immediately recognize as Lindsay's friends but Lindsay was nowhere to be seen. Once they saw me they stopped talking and began to whisper lowly, walking away from their usual spot after.

Weird...

I made my way up the stairs and to the main building, exchanging a few small greetings with some of my aqqauinted classmates. After, I made my main task on finding June and Abby.

"Y/n!"
Upon hearing my name I turned around and saw familiar blonde hair.
Kai.

I almost retched once I laid eyes on him. Just his presence was enough to make me sick. I began to walk away but I heard shoes scuffling behind me. Before I could react an arm was dragging me away from the halls and into a storage closet - I barely had time to process what was going on.

Kai closed the closet door behind us and then flicked the light switch on, dimly lighting the room. I shot him a silent glare whilst he just leaned against the door, ruffling his hair.

"What do you want?" I questioned flatly.

"I need to tell you something."

I lightly sighed and rested against the shelves behind me.
"Go on."

He sighed out and then met my eyes.
"Michael made out with Diana last night." He quickly said.

I was in a silent confusion, trying to process his words until they finally clicked.

Michael
Made
Out
With
Diana
?

I felt my heart twinge at the sudden accusation but I just maintained my plain face.

"I didn't know you were into comedy." I replied, moving towards the door.

Kai stopped me and pushed my hand away from the handle, covering his body over it.
"I'm not lying y/n. Haven't you noticed everyone giving you weird looks? It's because everyone who went to the party knows. We all heard it too." He awkwardly spoke, maintaining eye contact with me.

I felt like he was wrong. He had to be. There's no way Michael'd do something like that.

"You're lying. You just want to ruin things again."

Kai shook his head.
"I'm not lying y/n." He reached out and grabbed my shoulders. "Ask Abby or June. They'll tell you the truth. I promise I'm telling the truth!"

"Kai if you don't move out of my way I'll make it so you'll never have have kids again."

The corner of Kai's mouth twitched but he stood his ground.
"Believe me. Go find out for yourself and you'll see that I'm right." Kai pleaded, lightly shaking me.

I rolled my eyes and pushed his arms off of my shoulders.
"Move."

He was hesitant but finally moved to the side, letting me leave. Once I got out I quickly walked away from the storage room closet, making sure I hurried every so often.

I finally got to the end of the hall but bumped into a soft chest as I was about to turn.

"Oh! Y/n....there you are..."
June's voice.

"June! Abby." I looked at the pair. They both had worried expressions. "I need to ask you something..."

Their faces turned more glum but they nodded despite their expressions. They lead me back outside through a nearby fire exit. After making sure the coast was clear, June and Abby sat against the school wall whilst I stood in front of them, my arms crossed as they avoided my eyes.

"So was anyone going to tell me or did you just want to keep it from me?" I questioned, looking at both of them.

They looked at each other before Abby sighed.

"Okay. We're sorry we didn't tell you. We should have but...we didn't know how to.... how'd you find out?"

"Kai....told me."

June's face turned bitter but she didn't say anything.

"What exactly happened?" I asked, rubbing my forehead, hoping I didn't get a headache.

"We were playing spin the bottle and we were all a bit tipsy...Diana's roll landed on Michael. He chose dare and she told him to go into her room with him.....then we heard loud and exaggerated kisses from the room until they came back out...."

June nudged Abby making her sigh in defeat.

"Diana....came out with her shirt ruffled..."

I took in a deep breath before walking away and then walking back, making it a mini routine as I thought.

That's three people telling me similar stories.

"We're really sorry we didn't tell you y/n.." Abby weakly apologized, shuffling her legs together.

"Yeah. We just thought it'd be an awkward conversation starter...and we didn't want you to get upset...or think about Michael."

I nodded slightly and then began walking away, my friends running to catch up with me.

"Don't think about it too much....and don't give Diana or Michael the satisfaction. And remember this advice. If he doesn't talk about it end it."

I gave a small smile but I still felt a wave of sadness. Just imagining it made me sick. Michael actually cheated on me? This feels unreal...

 

------

 

School passed by fast despite me not paying attention. I knew that if I was going to actually believe this I had to get it straight from the source. Which was also why i was stood outside of his house.

Without wasting anymore time, I made my way to the front door, knocking a few times once I got there. A minute passed before the door opened, revealing Mr Afton in his signature purple suit, hair combed neatly into place.

"Mr Afton..."

"William." He corrected, leaning against the door frame.

"Sorry....William.....is Michael home?"

He shook his head and then looked down into his house halls.
"If you wanna wait for him you can. I'm just heading down to the restaurant now.."

"Oh. Are you sure?"

"Of course. Make yourself comfortable. Michael's just dropping off his siblings at a friend's house. He'll be back soon."

I nodded and walked into the house after he made space for me. Mr Afton gave a quick goodbye before leaving. I looked around the house and saw some toys that Elizabeth and Evan must've left out. Since he'd probably be a while I decided to clean up a few of the toys, placing them into their toy box and then moving to clean up some of the pillows.

I grabbed a small bag and a few of the marbles fell out from the bottom, rolling under the couch.
"Ah....shit." I murmured.
I trudged over and then got onto all fours, lowering my upper half against the floor and pushing my arm under to try and grab a few.
There's one, two.....and three! I retracted my arm and then pulled them up to my chest, scooping them into the bag and then tying the bag and making sure they were all secure. I turned to the side to make my way to the toy box before stopping.

"Jeez Michael!"

There he stood, a beer in his hand whilst he rested against the open door frame, his eyes watching me carefully whilst a playful glint danced in his eyes.

I then remembered the whole reason why I was even here... I turned back to the tool box, putting the marbles into the side.

I felt warm arms wrap around my waist, making me pause.

"Why'd you come over?" Michael asked, resting his head in the crook of my neck, laying small kisses against me.

A warm tingle ran down my spine.
No. I can't get distracted.

"Studying.....Mr Knight saw an improvement in your test results. He wants to continue the lessons."

There was a short silence before Michael hummed, planting more kisses against my neck, eventually finding my weak spot. I quickly captured my bottom lip between my teeth, silencing my upcoming whimper. Michael rubbed his arms back and forth around my waist before his arm moved down my front and then tessingingly scraping at my jeans.

I snapped out of the waves of pleasure and lightly pushed him away, meeting his relaxed and smug expression.

"Can I ask you something...?"

Michael nodded.

"Did you....did you kiss Diana at her party?"

Michael was silent before laughing.
"Well that's a turn off."

I narrowed my eyes at him.
"It was a question, Michael."

He saw I was serious and immediately shook his head.
"Of course not. Who planted that stupid seed in your head?"

"Lots of people saw you and Diana go into her room and they heard you guys....you know."

"I'm going to need a further explanation on the 'you know'."

"They heard you both making out. Is that good enough for you?"

"Very much. But no. I'd never disrespect you like that."

"Well then what really happened?" I asked, tilting my head slightly.

He sighed and then fell back against the carpet.
"She dared me to go into her room with her but when we got there she tried to kiss me. Highlight tried." He pointed towards me.

"Highlighted."

Michael sat up and brushed a hand through his hair. "I pushed her away from me and she got mad about it and pushed me into her closet. Then I heard weird kissing noises from her. I don't know who she was trying to trick but that's exactly what happened. I promise."

His voice sounded sincere and I couldn't help but soften my attitude.

"You promise?"

"I promise." He smiled, bringing his arms around me once more and pulling me to his chest. "I love you y/n. Nobodies gonna change that ok?"

"Hm. Yes but I'm still annoyed."

"Why?" Michael questioned, nuzzling his face into my chest.

"Because now Diana thinks she's won and everyone's going to be talking about it.."

Michael didn't say anything but instead moved his head away from my chest, moving to my neck and laying small kisses, moving upwards to my lips, bringing me into a warm kiss, his arms pushing me against the plush carpet.
His hands reached for my belt, my hands doing the same to his. This caught him off guard, making him move away from my lips.

"Be careful..." He warned, his face flushed.

I just shrugged and sat up, wrapping my arms around his neck and pulling him into another messy kiss. Michael wrapped his arms around my waist, kissing me back with more vigour than before, pulling me even closing so I was forced to straddle his waist, lightly grinding my hips against hips.
Michael groaned lowly and nibbled against my bottom lip, his hands lightly moving my hips in small circles, causing my grip around him to tighten. The pleasure soon became all too much, making me move away from the kiss and eventually deciding to rest my head against his chest, hiding my face which felt blazing hot.
Michael continued to roll my hips against him, dipping his head and letting out small groans and whimpers of his own.
The pleasure wasn't enough.

"Michael.." I managed to get out.

"Hmm?" He mumbled, still guiding my hips in circles around him.

"I...want more."

He paused his movements. I moved my head away from his chest and met his eyes.

"What?" He asked once more, a playful smirk on his face.

I dug my fingernails into his shoulders, making him hiss lightly.

"Okay...I get it."

He moved me off of him, laying me back down against the floor. Michael towered over me and then brought me into a soft kiss, his hands moving down to my belt, unbuckling and taking them off at a painfully slow pace.

"Please.." I groaned, covering my face.

My plead got me a soft chuckle from Michael. Thankfully he quickly took off my jeans, sliding my underwear down after. He used his index and middle fingers to tra up and down my slit in a teasing manner, circling around my clit before moving down to my entrance, making me shiver lightly.

"Impatient are we? You're practically leaking down here..."
His fingers slid in slowly before restracting, continuing this movement slowly.

"Do you always have to be a fucking teas-"
Michael's suddenly pushed his fingers into me, pushing them in and out of me at a fast pace.

A string of moans left me, my back arching against the carpet.
"Wait, that's too-"

"Too what?" Michael sneered, moving his fingers faster whilst his other hand met my clit, adding more stimulation. "You can take it can't you?"

Why did I feel so sensitive to his touch? Was it because we hadn't done....anything for a while?

A loud moan escaped me once I felt his fingers curl inside of me, his fingers venturing further.

"You're so wet....you're leaking onto the carpet.." Michael spoke softly, tutting lightly before increasing his speed once more.

My hand flew over my mouth as my eyes clamped shut, trying to deal with the sudden change or pace. Michael nudged my hand away and then continuing his movements. I watched as his face turned into a focused one, focusing only on feeding me pleasure. My gaze lowered to his chest, then to his-
Well fuck-
I moved my leg from the outside of Michael's thigh, moving it into the inside before teasingly grinding my leg against him. I noticed his focused face falter for a moment before returning. I took no mind of it and continued my movements as he did, both of our breathing becoming heavy.

I could feel a familiar high begin to creep up on me. I could feel myself throbbing around his fingers. I tried to hold myself back, just a bit longer but I couldn't ignore the growing feeling emitting from my stomach. My movements against the tent in his pants slowed as the feeling overtook my body.

"Michael - wait-"

Michael only increased his movements, a visible smirk now on his face.
I couldn't hold it anymore. I released myself onto his fingers, my back arching against the carpet whilst my fingernails nug into my palms.

"There we go..." Michael hummed, slowly moving his fingers in and out of me to ease up on my high, his other hand soothingly rubbing my thigh.
His hands finally moved away, bringing them to his lips and placing them in his mouth. I felt a strong blush overcome me, causing me to turn away.

He got up and walked down the hall, leaving me to try and catch my breath. I heard a faint sound of water from the other room before Michael came back with a towel, positioning himself between my legs, cleaning my aftermath up.

"You okay?" He asked, finishing up and moving my underwear back into place.

"Mhm.."

He pulled my jeans back up and I finally sat up, aiding him in helping me get dressed. Michael sat on the couch so I went to join him, resting my head in his lap - or tried to. I could still feel him poking me.
Reluctantly, I sat up a bit and moved to his belt but my movements were halted by Michael.

"What are you doing?" He asked, his face turning a light pink.

"Isn't it obvious?" I asked, moving towards him and giving him a quick kiss before returning to his lower half.
This time he didn't stop me when I moved to his belt, unzipping his pants and then pulling them down. My eyes lightly widened as I saw it. It had been a long time since I'd seen it but it looked bigger than I recalled, the prodiment vein still wrapped around the side.

I clasped my hand around it, making sure to be gentle as I moved up and down, my other hand resting on his thigh to balance myself. Michael let out a groan, moving his hand to rest on my upper back, encouragingly rubbing me.
Not wanting to wate anymore time, I opened my mouth and took him in, making Michael moan against me. I forced myself to lower further, trying to take him all in. It wasn't long before I could feel myself gag, pushing myself off and taking a few breaths before giving his dick small kisses and licks against the underside, making him shiver.
Once I reached his tip I took him into my mouth once more, bobbing my head and circling my tongue around his tip, a salty taste coating my mouth.

"Fuck, y/n-" Michael groaned, his hand moving to my head. I hardly had anytime to prepare myself before I felt myself being forcefully pushed down, taking him in all at once. Michael let me get off of him, allowing me to take deep breaths.
I gave him an annoyed glare but he just smirked.
"Would it make you feel better if I told you that you look hot when you do this?"
I rolled my eyes and then moved back towards his tip, bobbing my head down his cock, massaging the area at the bottom that I couldn't reach.
His tip throbbed against my tongue and I knew he was close. I continued bobbing my head, trying to wrap my tongue around him.

"Y/n...fuck- I'm going to-"
Michael's hand moved to my head again, pushing my a bit further. I clutched Michael's thigh as he did the same to my hair whilst he emptied himself into my mouth. The salty and slightly bitter taste filled my mouth as I was forced to swallow it. A light shiver went down my spine as his warm liquid traveled down my throat.

Michael finally released me, allowing my to sit back up. His hand reached out to the corner of my mouth, scooping up some of his aftermath, pushing it back into my mouth.

My face lightly scrunched up but I ignored the bitter taste the best I could. Michael laughed and kissed my cheek, rubbing my head lovingly.
"So good for me..." He murmured, moving his hand to cup my cheek. "So pretty.."

He pulled his pants up, not bothering with his belt and then walked into his kitchen, coming back with a bottle of water.
I took the bottle and awkwardly shuffled whilst taking small sips. Michael wrapped his arm around me again, holding me in place. His unoccupied hand tapped his thigh, making me sit on his lap without thinking twice.

"Are you sure you're okay?" He asked,

"Of course." I smiled, taking more sips.

He hummed and held me against his chest.

I couldn't help but feel a bit guilty about actually believing that rumour.

--------

Notes:

Sorry for this short chapter! It was supposed to come out yesterday so I'll be doing a double upload today

 

Tysm for all the loveee e💗💗💗

Chapter 24: Unexpected hangout

Summary:

Your parents are having some business partners over for dinner.
Sadly, you already know their kids from personal experiences....

"Well, here we are." Michael hummed, resting into his car seat.

I nodded and unbuckled my belt, grabbing my backpack and pulling it up to my lap. As I was about to leave, Michael grabbed my arm, restraining me from leaving.

"Wait....since I've been a good boyfriend and drove you home...shouldn't I get a reward?"

I gave him a side eyed look.
"As a good boyfriend shouldn't you do these things for me without expecting anything?" I hummed.

He lightly pouted and I sighed before moving closer to him and giving him a quick kiss. His arm snaked around my head, pushing me against him harder, making the duration longer. His tongue swirled against my bottom lip making me open my mouth for him. The taste of cigarettes and bubblegum flooded my mouth, leaving a somewhat pleasant feeling behind.
Michael finally let go, letting me take a breather.

"Satisfied?" I asked, rubbing some of the lipgloss that had gotten onto his lips.

He caught my hand and caressed the top of my palm, a playful glint in his eyes.
"Very much."

I felt blood lightly rush to my face before giving him a quick goodbye and getting out of the car. Once I got to the door I finally heard his car start up again, driving off once I got inside.

Once I closed the door, the smell of food waffered into my nose. Out of curiosity, I walked into the kitchen and saw my mom setting plates with food onto the table, my sister putting glasses and cutlery down after her.

"What's going on?" I questioned, gaining their attention.

"Your father's having company over. We'll be having dinner here with them." My mom confessed, tilting a plate until she was satisfied with the angle. "They have kids around your age. Maybe you'll finally expand your friend group?"

I shrugged and then turned on my heel, making my way upstairs to my room.
Once I finally got to my room I closed the door and kicked off my shoes, throwing my bag into a random corner after.

I guess it'd be ideal to have a quick shower and then get a new outfit.

-----

Once I finished with my shower I chose a simple white floral dress and some flats. I played around with the pleats of the dress, a knock snapping me out of it.

"Come in." I hummed, twirling in the mirror, going closer and making sure my face looked ok.

The door opened and I glanced to the side, my heart almost stopping.

"Oh my gosh." We both said in unison.

"No way.... YOU'RE my dad's business partner?" I asked, staring in shock.

No way.

"Well it seems so.." she hummed, running a hand through her raven hair.
Fucking Diana....of course.

"Diana? You in here-? Oh there you-"

My door opened wider and I then saw someone even worse.
Kai.
My brain was completely scattered with emotion and questions.

"Wait.... you're the siblings??"

"Siblings?" Diana cut in. "No way. We're cousin's." She confessed, swishing her hair to the side and glancing at Kai.

No fucking way.
Well. I guess I can see why they're both so bitchy and don't know what no means. They're spoilt rotten. It must run in the family.

"Okay so. You're both cousins?" I asked, making sure I wasn't hearing things .

"Well of course. That's what I just said dimwit. Anyways. Your mom just said I should come up here to meet you but....there's no need for that." She sighed, smiling slyly afterwards.

"Like you said at camp. This doesn't make us friends." I murmured through gritted teeth.

She took a step towards me, our faces inches from each other.
"Wouldn't dream of it."
Her eyes dug into mine, loathe filling them. I stood my ground and stayed staring at her, not breaking the eye contact we held. The air became tense, both of us waiting for what we'd do.

"We should go downstairs." Kai interjected, finally pulling Diana away from me.

Diana just rolled her eyes and left my room, Kai following her. I sighed audibly and ran a hand through my hair, looking at myself in the mirror before leaving my room and heading downstairs.

Once I made my way into the kitchen I saw my mom placing down the last few bits for the meal, a beautiful couple sitting opposite my father, Sasha at his other side, her seat opposite Kai. By her uncomfortable expression I could see she didn't know it'd be their family either.

She saw me and patted the seat opposite Diana. I managed to control my face, trying not to let a dirty look come out as I sat opposite Diana. She gave me a fake smile so I returned it, probably outbitching her.
My mom finally finished with last minute preparations and sat beside my father and before I knew it, the table was filled with their conversations about trading and money, something I couldn't be asked to keep up with. I faced my plate and began to stuff my face with the different foods, reaching over to the centre table and grabbing bread rolls to add to the mix.
From the small parts that I did listen I learned that the couple were Diana's parents which made sense because of their fair features and dark hair, as well as both of them looking beautiful. I'm pretty sure they were in the oil business or clothing. Whatever it was, they were well off and the 'collaberation' is going to benefit both my father's company and Diana's father's.

"So I see you have two beautiful daughters." Diana's mother spoke up. I'm pretty sure her name was Marie.
Thankfully I'd gotten my food down.

"Oh yes. Y/n and Sasha. Our two angels." My father smiled, looking at us with pride.
Sasha practically bathed in the compliments.

"I'm surprised Diana and y/n haven't talked much, despite them being in the same school year..." She hummed, taking a sip of her wine.

"Well, I'm sure they'd be willing to hangout more... especially since they've been introduced more formally." My mom smiled, cutting up a piece of food.

Diana and I glanced at each other, then at our parents and then at each other, repeating this acting with confused faces before smiling.

We both knew that's never happening.

"Well. That'd be wonderful. It'd be amazing for them to get closer." Marie enthused, smiling at my mom in return.
"How about you girls can set up a hangout? Maybe get to know each other better and fawn over your favourite songs and movies? I know boys are also a fun topic!

If only she knew...
I glanced over at Diana and then Kai. Just as expected....they were looking at me.
My vision returned back to my plate as I spooned more food into my mouth, ignoring their lignering stares.

Luckily, the dinner continued with conversations bubbling with the adults, completely ignoring the four of us which didn't bother me at all.
Soon enough, the food was all cleared and the dinner was over. I excused myself and hurried to my room, finally feeling comfortable from kicking off my shoes and being away from that social event.
A knock made me look over to my door in annoyance.

"Come in." I sighed.

The door opened and Kai poked his head through the small space he opened before letting his full body enter, closing the door behind him.

"Kai..."

"Y/n..."

A long uncomfortable silence filled the room

"I....didn't expect you to be the family here..but I did recognise your house....from you know..." he coughed lightly, looking at me and then at the floor.

"Ok....and?" I asked flatly.

"Y/n....I'm sorry....about what happened between us." He finally let out, moving towards me slightly.
I felt my body tense.
"I really want to make things right."

"You can make them right by not talking to me anymore." I suggested.

His jaw tended but he moved closer until he was just one step away.
"Y/n...I've missed this....us...being together. We were perfect."

My brow twitched but I maintained my plain face.

"Please...come back to me?" He asked, desperation behind his words, his hand extending to grab mine, tightening his grip around me. "I'll do anything. I'll love you. Fuck...I'll worship you. Just come back..."

I couldn't ignore the internal flip my stomach did. I cringed at that feeling, especially since it was from him.

"Not interested." I declined, freeing my hand then turning away from him and sitting on my bed, reaching over to grab a book, flicking it to a random page and beginning to fake read. "Now if you'll excuse me...I have things to do."

.
.
.
.
.

"You're reading upside down."

I brought the book to my chest and looked at the cover.

"So?" I asked, making sure not to make eye contact.

There was a bit of shuffling and I thought he'd leave but when I looked up he'd come closer.

"Y/n."

"Ugh! Kai do you really not know what no means? Because I'm very concerned."

"Just hear me out."

I glared at him and flicked the page of my book.

"Just one more chance."

I shut my book, a loud noise coming from the harsh contact.
"You're so fucking desperate. There's no more 'us' Kai and I'm getting tired of you trying to do this 'get back with me' shit. You really need to know that no means no! Jeez. Just fuck off." I snapped.

Kai was silent and I thought I saw his hand twitch. Without another word he left my room, leaving me in a calm silence.

Well at least that's one problem taken care of.

 

------

How did this happen again?
Oh right. My mom literally signed me up for a fucking play date.
I was stuck at an arcade with Diana. Just amazing!

I could tell Diana wasn't thrilled either. Her parents had tricked her into shopping and mine had tricked me with food. I guess we were both gullible.

We both pondered near the prize stand, leaning against the counter and watching kids and teenagers walk around, playing different games that were provided.

"So." Diana finally huffed, blowing her gum. "What should we do first?"

I shrugged and she groaned.

"If I'm trying you're going to try too. I'm not just going to sit around." She glared at me.

"Oh really? But I recall you didn't want to try during the camp trip." I asked, glancing at her.

"Yeah. But that wasn't even educational or entertaining. This is an arcade. I figured someone like you would like this stuff." She sneered, belittling me.

I narrowed my eyes at her.
"And what are you trying to imply?"

"Nothing." She smiled. Such a fake bitch. "So. Should we go around or are we just going to stay here like losers?"

I took a deep breath before pushing myself off.
"Fine. Where should we start?" I asked, looking around.

"Well let's go down there and make our way around." She suggested, pointing to the left side of the arcade.

I nodded and watched as she pushed herself off the counter and lead me down the arcade until we got to some of the games.

"Alright. Let's start getting tickets." She sighed.

------

"Ugh you suck!" Diana jeered at me. I could feel her looking at the game over my shoulder.

"I'm pretty sure I'd do a lot better if someone wasn't breathing on my neck." I murmured. Lucky she heard it and moved to the side an annoyed look on her face.

My focus moved to the game completely, moving my hands across the buttons and squinting slightly, making sure I didn't mess up. Soon enough I reached the boss level but my hope was crushed when I died right at the end, the red letters stating 'game over' adding to my disappointment.

"Ughh."

Diana snickered but moved me to the side.

"Your high score sucks. I could beat it."

"I'd like to see you try."

She shrugged and rolled in a coin, starting up the game and steadying her hands over the controls. It was obvious she'd played before. There was no way she had this much focus and strategy - plus the fact that she knew were certain power ups were.

It didn't take long before she reached the boss level, dodging the attacks the final monster gave with ease. Once she finally eliminated the monster the words 'level completed' showed up in a bright gold, her score being counted up whilst her tickets poured out of the machine.

I had to keep my jaw from dropping.

"That's how you play games." She smirked, rolling up all her tickets.

"I didn't think you'd be interested in arcades."

She suddenly became defensive, tensing her shoulders.
"I only play because I'm forced to or my parents want me to go to one with Kai. So don't even think about telling anyone."

Was she that dumb? What good would an arcade rumour do?

"Oh...yeahhh. don't worry. I'd never!" I sympathized sarcastically.

Diana just rolled her eyes and then turned to look around.

"We've played almost every single game here and we're almost out of money. We should grab a prize and wait outside. My mom'll pick us up." She sighed, her face tired.

"Yeah that's a good idea." I hummed, following her as we walked back to the prize counter.

Once we got to the prize counter we spent a while looking at the prizes. I then spotted a spring bonnie teddy and a pink and white bear. Evan and Elizabeth immediately flashed through my mind, making me buy them without thinking twice. Since I had more tickets left over I chose a yellow rabbit plush, a brown bow tie wrapped around it's neck.

"Hm. I'll call you bon bon." I decided, staring at the rabbit.

Diana snickered.
"You actually name your teddies? What're you going to name these two?" She questioned, smirking at me.

"Well. These two are actually gifts." I revealed, placing them into my gift bag nicely."

Diana decided not to question more as she settled on her gift - a big teddy bear. After she got her prize she left the rest of her ticket prize to a kid who was sulking beside us since he didn't have enough tickets for the blue bear he desperately wanted.
I guess she wasn't that cold hearted..

Before we left we decided to grab a soda, leaving for the parking lot afterwards. After we got outside we walked to the side and sat on the curb, drinking or drinks in silence.

"So...my party." She huffed. "It's a shame you couldn't make it."

"Don't even try it Diana. I already know what you did." I scoffed, looking at her.

Her face dulled but she just faced her drink, sipping silently.

"You know. I get being a bitch and being homewreckers is in your blood. You and Kai don't know when to quit." I spat, looking at her with disgust.

All she did was scoff and look at me with a weird expression.
"I stay out of his business. He stays out of mine. That's how we roll. And this would just be simpler if-"

"If I watch where I step?" I asked. "You already advised that."

I watched as the colour practically drained out of her face, her lower lip lightly falling whilst her eyes slightly widened. The only colour left on her was from her makeup. I had her right where I wanted her.

"What are you talking about -"

"You know what I'm talking about." I laughed, looking down at her. "Don't play dumb."

"You-"

A honk made us both turn to the side. Diana's mom waved from the car window and I got up, Diana getting up after, suddenly silent.

We got into the car and Diana's mom greeted us.

"Did you both have a good time?" She smiled, looking back at us once we entered the car.

"Mhm. It was surprisingly fun." I enthused happily.

Diana was silent before she coughed.
"Oh yeah. It was fun."

"Ooo. I see you also had a good time at the prize counter! It'd be nice if you both could do something like this again--"

"No-!" We both disagreed in unison, awkwardly looking at each other.

"I mean." Diana huffed.

"We just want to plan the next event by ourselves." I covered up.

Marie's smile returned, returning her body back into the car seat and began to pull out of the parking lot.

"Well. Let's get you back home."

-------

I never thought I'd come back here. Especially alone. But I figured this is where I'd find Elizabeth and Evan.

I looked around the restaurant, dodging a few of the kids than were running out as I entered. I felt awkward just mindlessly walking around. Luckily I saw blue sneakers behind one of the games at the far end of the restaurant.

After walking over I spotted Evan with his knees to his chest, visibly shaking.

"Evan." I called out, walking over and crouching down. "What's wrong??"

He glanced over at the animatronic on stage, the kids around it cheering happily.

"Oh I'm sorry. Where's your sister?"

"Bathroom.." he muttered quietly. "I was alone at the table and I got scared of the monster."
His arm weakly extended to point at the golden animatronic.

"Oh...Evan. it's fine. It can't hurt you. I promise."

His shaking eased up as I rubbed his back.

"You promise?" He asked, looking up at me, his eyes full of tears.

I nodded and gave him a smile, causing him to smile a bit. I sat on the floor next to him, pulling him into my lap too. He got a bit uncomfortable since the position was where he was forced to look at the stage, burying his head into my neck shortly after.

"It's fine Evan. It can't even come off the stage unless the technicians make it which means it can't hurt you." I soothed, holding his small hand in mine.

He sniffled a few times before looking back at the stage, staring a bit long and easing up before his head rested against my chest.

"What's that?" He pointed to the purple bag I'd gotten from the arcade.

"Oh. It's a gift for you and Elizabeth."

His mood brightened immediately, leaping off my lap after and grabbing the bag, bringjng to towards us.

"Can I see mine? Please!"

I laughed lightly, smiling at the boy beside me. How was it possible to be this cute?

"Not now Evan. Let's wait for Elizabeth. That way it'll be fun for both of you to open themm together."

He thought for a while before smiling again.
"That's smart!"

"Evan! Ugh where is he!"

"Well you better keep looking. If father finds out he'll be mad at both of us."

I recognized those voices immediately. Evan and I poked our heads from the side of where we were hidden, Elizabeth's eyes landing of us. She squealed and ran over, sitting beside me immediately.

"Sister y/n! Are you here to babysit us again?" She asked, hope in her eyes.

Michael walked over and looked at us seated on the floor.
"Sorry. She got sidetrackted by the security room.."

Elizabeth clutched onto my arm.
"Please babysit us. I can't take Michael's attitude."

Michael rolled his eyes and sat beside Elizabeth.

"Well I'm actually here to give you something." I smiled, grabbing the purple bag and putting it inbetween Elizabeth and Evan.

"Oo what is it?" She asked, digging through the light purple paper.

"Just a gift for my favourites."

Evan pulled out the spring bonnie teddy and smiled widely.
"I've needed this for my collection! Thank you." He smiled, walking to my side and hugging me tightly, giving me a small kiss on the cheek.

Elizabeth pulled out her pink and white teddy, her eyes lighting up as she stared at it.

"How'd you know I loved pink?"

"Well it wasn't that hard to guess." I grinned, looking down at her light pink flower dress.

Her face turned a light pink, holding the bear to her side.
"Well I suppose."

She hugged my other side tightly, making it a bit hard to breathe.

"Come on Evan. Let's go play and show the kids our new toys." She smiled, taking her brother's hand and leading him to the tables.

"Hmmmm." Michael hummed softly against my ear, making me move away.

"Jeez! Do you always move without being heard?" I asked, holding my ear.

He shrugged and picked up the bag.
"I noticed I didn't get a gift."

"Hmmm is that so?" I asked, tilting my head to the side.

"Mhm." He nodded, moving his face closer to mine.
His hand snaked under my chin, pulling me to him until our lips met, his hand running up and down my leg in a teasing manner.
He nibbled against my bottom lip in which I opened my mouth, allowing his tongue to explore my mouth. Our tongues swirled around each other, both of us eagerly fighting for dominance. My hands snaked around up his shoulder, resting around his neck as I moved my body closer, our chests almost touching.

"Y/n! Y/n!"

We quickly moved away from each other, rubbing our mouths hurriedly.

Elizabeth ran over just moments after.

"What's up with you two?" She asked.

"Nothing, nothing. What did you need?" I asked, moving away from Michael who was making sure he didn't have lip gloss on his face.

"Oh. I was just wondering if you wanted to play with me and my friends. We wanna play hide and seek but we need someone who can watch us..." She replied.

"Oh. Yeah that's fine. I'll be there in a minute."

The small girl nodded and ran back to her friends.

I looked back at Michael, his chest lightly heaving.
"You can label that as your gift." I smirked, getting up and leaving him to catch his breath.

It looks like the day would be long.

----

Notes:

Sosososo sorry!sor

I was trying rlly hard to think of something for this chapter since I've been brain dead but I finally got the idea and hoping I get this out by today (Thursday) - update I didn't 🥲

Also.......valentine's Day chapter?? 🤫

Ty all so much for the love and support!!! It means so much and im really happy a lot of people are enjoying the storyline 💖💖☺️😭😭

Chapter 25: Withhdrawl symptoms

Summary:

You're babysitting the Afton kids but this time you're actually babysitting them all. Michael's having some terrible withdrawal symptoms and needs to take his mind off of them

"Thank you so much for coming on such short notice." Mr Afton thanked me, giving me a light smile, letting me enter the house. We walked into the kitchen where he had his coffee cup on the counter, steam flowing upwards from it.

"No problem. I like babysitting Evan and Elizabeth anyways."

"Also...about Michael...." He lowered his voice, a serious expression contrasting the one he had before. "He's having withdrawal symptoms. I'm tryna get him off cigarettes and he's not taking it so well. He's in his room for now and I'd appreciate it if the kids didn't interrupt him while he's resting."

"No problem. I'll make sure they stay on the ground floor and don't disturb him."

Mr Afton nodded and took a long sip of his coffee.

"Would it be too much to go through a few mini checks with him? Just to see if he's sleeping....food, water?"

"Of course not." I smiled, sensing his worry.

"Sorry...I'm just hoping he'll get over this. It's as if you're babysitting three kids now."

I shrugged lightly and smiled once more.
"That's okay. I'm sure it'll go smoothly."

He nodded and then walked to the sink, taking the last drink before running water into it and adding soap, cleaning up after himself.

"Evan and Elizabeth are still asleep. If you could get them downstairs without making too much noise that'd be great."

"No problem."

He gave me a quick smile before leaving the kitchen, leaving me to follow behind him. He grabbed his suit and coat, sliding into his shoes after and straightening his hair.

"I'll be home at around 10 or 11 since that's when the meeting ends. Is that alright?"

I gave a small mhm, shuffling on my feet. Mr Afton grabbed a bag near the entrance, opening the door after.

"I'll be off then. And once again thank you."

I smiled and waved him off as he left, closing the door after.

"What're you doing here?"

I almost screamed, turning around to see Michael. He looked very bad. His hair was disheveled and his face was tired, bags under his eyes whilst the tip of his nose was a light pink. He was dressed in a simple tank top and sweats.

"Jeez. Didn't we talk about this?" I asked, rubbing my temple.

No answer.

"I'm here to babysit." I finally answered, walking into the kitchen, Michael trailing me a bit too closely.

He leaned against the kitchen counter, looking down and shaking his head.

"Are you ok?" I questioned, walking to his side and laying my hand on his forehead. He had a bad fever. "You need to go back to your room. You shouldn't be walking around."

He shrugged my hand off and looked away from me. I decided not to pester him anymore, not wanting to annoy him. I walked to the fridge, taking out milk and some fruit, moving to the cabinets to get cereal and some bowls.
I began to make breakfast for the two kids, pouring the cereal and then the milk into the bowl. After I finished that task I began to cut their fruit, placing them into two smaller bowls.
A weird feeling came over me.

"Can you stop staring at me?" I asked, looking at Michael.

He was silent but stayed staring, a cold shiver dancing up my spine.

I turned back to the bowls and placed them together, walking over to the cabinets again to grab two cups. From what I remembered Elizabeth perfered apple juice and Evan liked orange. Taking this into consideration, I poured their favourite drinks and placed all of food onto a tray, taking it to the dining table and setting it down.

"Want anything?" I questioned, looking over to the side. I was surprised when I saw he was gone. I guess he went back to his room. A small huff escaped me but I figured I shouldn't provoke him.

After sitting around and waiting for it to be 8 o clock, the time finally came. I made my way upstairs, going into Evans room first since he was more quiet.

The boys room was full of toys and had a weird build, two doors on each side as well as a closet facing his bed. I didn't think much of it and walked over to his bed, noting his usual teddy at the side. Once I got a clear view of him I noticed he had the gift I'd given him in a tight embrace.
I almost made an awe sound at the cute sight in front of me.

"Evan." I whispered, lightly rubbing his arm, making the small boy stir.

Eventually he opened his eyes and looked over to me.

"Y/n?" He mumbled, turning his body to face me.

"Good morning." I smiled, rubbing his cheek.

Evan finally sat up and yawned.
"What're you doing here?"

"I'm here to watch you for the day."

His tired mood vanished almost immediately, a smile replacing it.

"Really?" He asked, moving out of his duvet.

I nodded and he smiled wider.

"You can start freshening up whilst I wake your sister okay?"

The boy nodded and rubbed his eyes whilst I backed away from his bed, leaving his room.
After I left I walked over to the door down the hall, a small poster stuck on the door that read
'Elizabeth's castle' with stars around it.
Bingo.

I creaked open the door and peered in to see her room. I must have underestimated how much she liked pink. Her room was painted cotton candy pink, her wood floor holding a big fluffy white carpet. The four poster bed made everything look more princess like.

I let myself in and walked to Elizabeth's bed, crouching beside it and lightly rubbing her arm making her brows knit and the grip on one of her cushions tighten.

"Elizabeth. It's time to get up."

Her eyelashes fluttered a bit before her eyes opened, her gaze slowly raising to my face.
Her eyes widened whilst she quickly sat up.

"Sister y/n!" She squealed, wrapping her arms around me.

I gave her a warm hug back.

"What're you doing here?" She asked, moving away from me.

"Well you can guess."

Her warm smile covered her face and she happily squealed.

"Shh. Don't be too loud okay? Michael's trying to get some rest."

She nodded and moved her covers off of her, jumping out of bed and running out of her room. I cleaned up her bed and organized some of her pillows, going out after to check on them. I heard a few voices coming from the opposite end. After investigating I saw Evan and Elizabeth by the sink, both on two stools with their toothbrushes, talking between themselves.

I figured I should sort out Evans bed too but after checking I saw he'd already taken care of it. Since there wasn't much to do on this floor I decided to check on Michael once more. I crept over to his room, lightly knocking but getting no answer. My curiosity got the better of me since I found myself creaking his door open.
My head poked through and I saw Michael on his bed, laying on his side facing away from the door. The duvet that was lazily spread over his body, lightly moving up before falling.
He was just sleeping.

"Y/n."

I flinched hard and cursed under my breath. Could the whole famy move without being heard?

I looked down and saw the two siblings staring up at me.

"Is Michael okay?" Elizabeth asked, worry in her small voice.

"Of course he is. He's just very tired which is why we all need to be quiet and make sure we don't disturb him while he's resting, ok?"

The two children nodded.

"Okay. Go to your rooms and get dressed, then you can have breakfast and we can play."

The duo smiled happily and went to their rooms without hesitation.
Since they'd be on their way down soon I walked downstairs, waiting in the kitchen.
It wasn't long before they both pilled into the kitchen, taking their seats at the dinner table and eating their breakfast. I sat in the middle of them, waiting for them to finish.

After a while they both finished everything in their bowls and drank their drinks, excusing themselves to the livingroom after. I scooped up all the dishes and cleaned up after them, meeting them after.

"Y/n! Can we play outside on the swing? Pretty please?" Elizabeth asked, giving me doll eyes.

I can never say no to doll eyes.

"Okay fine, but make sure you stay clean."

They both nodded and ran to the front door, grabbing their shoes from the sides. I opened the door and let them run out to the back of the house - a place I'd actually never been to.

Elizabeth helped Evan seat onto the swing, making sure he was secure before lightly pushing him, both of them having happy grins on their faces.

I guess this wouldn't be as long of a day.

--------

If was around 8 and I had just finished adding a few extra vegetables into the bake I was making for their dinner. It was a lot more quiet since the pair had worn themselves out all throughout the day, allowing them to rest in the living room whilst watching an episode of their kids series.

I grabbed the sides of the pan and brought it to the oven, crouching down and sliding it In. After closing it I pulled off the apron I'd worn and placed it back into the kitchen storage room, walking out and into the living room after. I saw Evan resting on the couch whilst Elizabeth sat on the floor, brushing her dolls hair.

"Dinners in the oven guys, you both okay?"

They both replied with yes' and I decided to leave them to their show. I looked at the clock and saw it was five minutes past. I hadn't checked on Michael for a while so I made my way back upstairs. Once I got to his door I noticed light coming from the bottom of his door and some music being played lowly. I figured it was rock from the harsh sounds. I guess he was awake.

I knocked about three times and the music died down before I heard a voice.
"Come in."

I opened the door and peered in, seeing Michael sitting on his bed. He looked a lot better but still tired.

"You okay?"

He nodded and beckoned me to come in, in which I complied. I made my way to his desk which was near his bed, drawing out the chair and sitting down to face him.

"Sorry about this morning." He apologized. "I wasn't feeling like myself.."

"No worries. You needed your rest anyways."

He hummed and looked at his lap, a weird silence filling the room.

"I'm making dinner right now, would you like me to bring it up to you once it's done?"

"Yeah, that'd be nice.." He hummed, looking up at me

I gave him a small smile before getting up. I couldn't leave the kids unattended for so long afterall.

"Wait." Michael called out as I passed his bed.

He reached forward and grabbed my arm, dragging me onto his bed.
He laid back onto his mattress, pulling me with him so I was laid on top of him.

"Michael- what if Evan or Elizabeth comess in-" I tried to free myself from his tight embrace.

He shrugged and took my chin a tight hold, bringing me to his lips. I immediately melted against him. It wouldn't hurt to stay away for a bit longer...
His unoccupied hand moved up and down my back soothingly, running down until he met my rear, staying there for a few moments before giving me a light squeeze. I moaned against him in defeat, i was weak when it came to him, all the strength and reasonable decisions leaving my brain as soon as he touched me. I felt like I was on fire.

His teeth caught my bottom lip, making me open my mouth, allowing him to push his tongue into mine, exploring me at a slow pace.

Fuck, I loved everything about him. His smell, his taste, his presence. The way his hands fit against me perfectly as well as the way he could make me submit to him just from a simple kiss. Everything about him was so perfect, divine. Like he was sculpted specifically.

A whimper pushed me away from my thoughts as I felt his thigh move in between my legs, rubbing against my underwear, my skirt raising.
I moved away from him and we both stared at each other silently.

"I should to get back.." I weakly told him.

"You should....but you don't need to. Not yet."

Before I could protest he pressed a hand against my head, pushing me against him again whilst his thigh continued to tease me between my legs.
I had to get away before it got....out of hand. But I couldn't help but needily grind myself against his thigh, accepting the pleasure he fed to me.
Eventually it became too much and I couldn't keep up, I weakly pulled away from his lips, resting my head in the crook of his neck, inhaling more of his perfect scent.

"Missed me this much, hm?" He asked continuing his movements.

His hands moved up to my waist guiding my lightly before moving to the hem of my skirt.

I quickly sat up and regained my composure.
"Shit.." I mumbled.

He looked up at me, a smirk on his lips.

"Michael. You know I can't leave them that long." I complained, moving off of him and straightening my clothes.

He had a disappointed look on his face but didn't protest any further.

"I'll be downstairs." I quickly told him before leaving his room and hurrying downstairs, trying to ignore the wet and warm feeling between my legs.

Luckily, once I got to the living room, Elizabeth had already put the next episode on and was sitting beside Evan on the couch, both of them immersed in the show they were watching.

"Are you guys okay in here?"

Evan nodded and Elizabeth smiled, getting off the couch and walking over to me.

"Can we play princesses? I have my dolls and the palace here. My daddy made it himself."

"Of course. I'd love to."

Elizabeth took my hand and lead me over to the corner of the living room where her dollhouse was. I guess her father recently constructed it.

She knealt down and I did the same. She pressed a button on the other side and then opened it up in the front, revealing the light pink palace. I was in awe. Every room was decorated and painted with such precision, the furniture even looked handmade.

"Here you go."
Elizabeth handed me a doll and then took her own.

"You can be Princess y/n and I'll be queen Elizabeth!"

I smiled at her royal act.

"Princess y/n. Won't you marry a prince?"

"Oh. Uh. Well. I don't have a prince."

"Yes you do. My brother is an excellent choice." She raised my hand and inspected it closely. "Nevermind. He's stupid for not giving you a ring!"

I laughed at her insult to Michael, trying to ignore the blood rushing to my face.

"Well. Marriage is a big topic and everyone should choose what works for them...your majesty."

Elizabeth hummed loudly and then tilted her head.
"Well I want to get married to a king and live happy ever after with hundreds of puppies. I don't like children. I asked my mum to give me and Evan another sibling but she kept telling me the birds wouldn't want to give her another child since it was too much and she'd never feel like the same person......whatever that means."

My brows knitted together as I heard this but I was curious by the mention of the infamous Mrs Afton. I haven't seen her once.

"Your mother...what happened to her?"

Elizabeth continued running a finger through her dolls hair before looking at me.

"Hmm...my daddy says she went overseas to pursue her modelling career. She'll be back by the end of the month though. She usually comes for small visits." Elizabeth revealed. I guess she wasn't bothered by her mom being in and out of the house.

I nodded and went back to the game with the small girl to pass time while waiting for dinner.

 

-------

An hour had passed and I managed to get everyone fed and cleaned up the house. Their father would be back in an hour or more or less so I figured I should get Evan and Elizabeth asleep.

It wasn't much of a challenge since they were still sleepy and the food had aided in adding to their tiredness.

I got them to sleep with minimal hassle, only a bit of protesting form Elizabeth since she wanted to spend more time with me around. Nonetheless she finally was able to rest and go to sleep after I read her a few books.

Once I left and shut the door behind me I was surrounded by silence. I guessed Michael had gone back to sleep since the light was gone from under his door. Since I was alone now I walked back downstairs, grabbing my bag from the coat hooks near the front door. After, I entered the living room, immediately falling back onto the couch. The kids show they'd put on was still playing but I didn't have enough energy to change It.

"Still here?"

I glanced over at the entrance to the livingroom to see Michael leaning against the door frame.

"Yup. Just waiting for your dad to come back and then I'm off."

Michael hummed softly and walked over to me, blocking my view of the TV.

"What?" I asked, looking up at him.

He crouched down until he was on his knees in front of me, his hands spreading my legs whilst he looked up at me.

"Can I?" He asked, his hand moving up skirt to hook around my underwear.

My breath hitched as I nodded. He pulled them down until they were at my ankles

He moved my skirt up and brought my hips forwards, making it so he could see everything. He dragged his tongue up and down my slit, making me shiver from the sudden contact. He repeated this move once more before latching onto my clit, sucking lightly. I managed to move my hand over my mouth fast enough to cover the lewd sounds that threatened to escape me.
His hand moved up and trailed along the inside of my thigh until they were prodding at my entrance, my arousal coating his digits, allowing him to slide them in with ease.

My legs began to shake as he worked in and out of me whilst his tongue swirled around my aching bud. Michael's fingers soon left me, leaving an annoying feeling of emptiness. He moved his tongue away and replaced it with his wet fingers, his tongue moving to my entrance to lap up my juices.
When I say he ate me like he was starving I meant it. He tongue moved in and out of my skillfully, burying himself within me before restracting and licking up any fluids that leaked out. His fingers rubbed along my clit at a steady pace, eventually reaching a small bundle of nerves that made me let out a sudden moan, my hands reaching down to grip his hair.

"Michael-" I whimpered, shamelessly grinding my hips against his mouth.

He didn't seem to mind at all, his tongue swirling around and curving against my walls with need, his fingers rubbing faster.
His tongue soon moved away, his fingers moving down to my entrance, pushing into me cautiously until he was at his knuckles.
My hands left his hair and dug into the couch, tears prickling at the side of my eyes as he helped build up my orgasm.

"Wow, you're sucking on me..." He whispered, working his fingers for a while before trying to add another one.

I drew in a sharp hiss at the sudden intrusion, watching as his fingers pushed in and out of me at a fast pace. I winced at the unknown feeling, trying to shut my legs but Michael just forced them open, working his fingers in and out of me.
Soon enough, his tongue returned to my neglected clit, sucking and licking against it. My head tilted back whilst small pleads and moans trailed out of my mouth.
Michael's fingers curved inside of me, hitting a plush spot that threw me off the edge.

"Michael I'm going to-" i moaned out feeling my orgasm rapidly speed up.

"Go on love. Cum for me." He groaned, licking my clit and moving his digits faster.

I finally released onto his fingers, a long moan slipping out from my lips whilst tears clouded my eyes. My body shook hard whilst my vision went fuzzy. I slumped against the couch and took deep breaths, Michael's fingers slowly moving out of me. The after effect washed over me, all traces of discomfort disappearing. I glanced at Michael to see him licking his fingers clean. Once he caught me staring he just smirked at me.

"Are you okay?"

I looked at him through hazy eyes, my mouth lightly hung open as I nodded. Just pleasing me with his fingers made me brain dead.

I snapped out of my haze once I heard the door open.

I looked down but didn't see my underwear in sight. Michael had a mischievous grin on his face, his hand in his pockets and I guessed he had something to do with it. I pushed down my skirt and sat up.

I had no time to say anything since his father entered soon after.

"Oh. I see you got Michael to get out of his room. You doing good?"

"Better." Michael stated, fighting off the urge to smile.

His father nodded and I got up, brushing my skirt down.
I could feel myself leaking down my legs.

"One moment, I need to pay you-"

"There's no rush. I'll come by next time to pick it up but I need to get going..." I hummed, rubbing my thighs together.

Michael's father looked as if he was trying to see through me but eventually nodded.

"Well it is getting late. You're right. You should be off by now."

He thanked me a few more times which I hurriedly brushed off before leaving.

I got onto the main street, walking whilst I caught a glimpse of my glistening arousal that had leaked down my thighs.

Michael's going to pay for this.

-------

Notes:

Thank you so much for reading this chapter!!

It means a lot to me 💖💖
Also editing upcoming chapters and trying to balance everything. There may not be a chapter on Monday or Tuesday since I have big events in school

Hope you're looking forward to the next update 😊

You don't have to read this part

----

Sorry for non consistent chapters but I have been stressing over withdrawal symptoms since I decided to be dumb and start vaping. I decided to quit and I had very bad withdrawal symptoms like shaking, feeling light headed and dizziness as well as ringing sounds in my ears. I'm tryna get away from it and want to gett better so that's a bit of personal experience with this chapter.

Chapter 26: Teasing

Summary:

A joined chapter in where y/n gets a small piece of her revenge on Michael for what happened.

A bit of submissive Michael smut 💖

"Fuck...y/n...hold on-"

"If you don't want it tell me." I stated, dropping to my knees and unzipping his pants, itching them down.

I had brought him to the school library to 'study'. A small coverup to get him cornered against a secluded bookshelf. It didn't take much for me to seduce him, teasing glances and small kisses along his jaw was all he needed to get riled up. It was amazing how I had this effect over him.

"Y/n..."

I looked up and paused, studying his cute and blushed state. It was rare that I got to see him like that. I got no reply and decided to reach for his boxers.

"If you don't want it, stop me." I told him. I pulled down the fabric, revealing his dick which was already twitching with need.

"Do you want it?" I asked more firmly.

He nodded.

"Okay. But if you touch me once. I'll stop. Okay?"

He nodded once more and I then shuffled closer, opening my mouth and taking him in, swirling my tongue around the tip before resting it at the underside, lowering my head further onto his throbbing organ.

Michael groaned and I could tell he was having a hard time with the no touching rule since I caught him digging his nails into his palms, his bottom lip caught between his teeth.
I moved back up to the tip, taking my mouth off the breathe before laying teasing kisses against it, watching as a white streak poured from his slit. I continued my small kisses all along him until I got to the base, licking the side up to the tip. I could feel him shiver against me and I couldn't deny how good it felt to be in control.

"So needy for me like this?" I asked, licking around the tip whilst maintaining eye contact with him.

"Fuck." Michael moaned. "Don't be a fucking tease y/n.."

I ignored his comment and laid a few more quick kisses before taking his dick back into my mouth, swirling my tongue around as much as I could whilst I bobbed my head up and down, a salty taste dancing again my tongue.
Watching him get enveloped in the pleasure I was giving him sent me over the moon, my own arousal beginning to pool in my stomach. I shuffled a bit to get comfortable, continuing my work with my mouth, taking him deeper and moving my tongue against the side, grazing over a vein. I moved my head off of him once more, blowing air against the side of his dick, making him twitch even more.
I placed my fingertip on his tip, moving over his slit and gathering some of his fluids before bringing them to my mouth, taking my finger out with a pop.
Michael moved his hips forward, his tip prodding at my lips.

"Impatient are we?" I smirked, moving my arms outwards to grip his hips, opening my mouth and taking him in whole, managing to ignore the tight feeling in my throat.

Michael moaned and grinded his hips against me once more in desperation. I pushed him back firmly against the shelves, bobbing my head faster, feeling him throb against me.

"Y/n....I'm so close-"

Upon hearing this is I moved off of him, watching the long drawstring of saliva follow until it broke, landing between my thighs. I rubbed my mouth, the cold feeling of saliva making me uncomfortable.

"Y/n-"

"What?" I asked, watching his dick twitch with need, precum leaking from his slit. "Something wrong?" I asked again, looking up at him with an innocent expression.

He grit his teeth and I saw his hands raise before they fell to his sides.

"Ohh. You wanted to finish hm? Well it's a bit too late for that. It's already passed hasn't it?" I smirked, extending my hand to wrap around him. He hissed, squirming against my touch and I got my answer.

I pumped my hands around him, moving forward and laying more kisses around his tip, taking him into my mouth and then pumping what I couldn't reach.

"Shit-" Michael whimpered, grinding against me. I pushed myself off of him, shooting him a warning glare.

"Move your hips against me again and you won't cum at all." I warned, holding his dick in a tight grasp.

His eyes narrowed at me but he just let his head fall back, low groans leaving him.
I moved back to him, taking him into my mouth and moving my head faster. I was determined to steal another orgasm from him again.

It didn't take long for another orgasm to build up for him. He made subtle movements which gave it away. His low panting, the way he moaned my name quietly, blush coating his face, his tip throbbing against my tongue. It was all I needed as a warning.

I pulled my mouth away from him and a whine was heard. I gave him a mocking glare.

"Do you want everyone to know you're whining over this? If I were you, I'd be quiet don't you think?" I hummed, licking the underside all the way to the top of him, making him squirm under me

"Pathetic." I degraded before taking his dick back into my mouth with need.

Michael tried his best to hide his whimpers and moans which made the situation more hot. I couldn't ignore the ache between my legs, as well as the feeling of a wet patch rubbing against me.

Despite how much I'd love to keep edging him and denying his orgasms I knew we didn't have long. Lunch would be over soon and more students would want to get books before their next lessons.

I tried my best to take him in, ignoring the ache that was now coming from my throat by taking him in so far. Was it normal to be this big? So filling?

"I can't take it anymore-" Michael moaned.

I expected him to release himself into my mouth but he pushed my head down, breaking one of the rules I'd made.

After a few harsh thrusts into my mouth, adding to my pain and arousal, he bottomed out inside my mouth, emptying himself completely down my throat, forcing me to swallow everything he gave me.

I whimpered and shivered whilst the warm liquid travelled down my oesophagus.
Once he was completely done he let go of my head, allowing me to finish swallowing what was in my mouth whilst he slumped down, sitting in front of me whilst he weakly pulled his boxers and pants up.

"You broke my rule." I pointed out, lightly pouting.

"Your mouth felt too good. Couldn't help myself, love." He murmured, leaning forward to kiss my forehead, flashing me a small smile after.

-------

I helped Michael regain himself, giving him hugs and making sure he was alright before we left the library. As I opened the door I almost bumped into someone, soon identifying them as Diana.

She paused and looked at both of us, her mouth lightly falling at the state of Michael.

Michaels messy hair, hickies scattered against his neck, his buttoned shirt undone, lipgloss marks against his collar, his belt lazily resting around his hips and a weird relaxed expression.

She added up everything immediately. Her eyes narrowed at me before she moved past me hurriedly. I just smirked to myself and walked down the hall with Michael beside me.

Maybe that'll teach her to back off of people's relationships

 

------

Notes:

Short smut chapter 😌

 

Double uploaddddd day 💖💖💖💖

 

Tysm for reading this chapter

Chapter 27: Michael's birthday special!

Summary:

A birthday special for the boyfriend of the year!!

Notes:

I hope you guys really enjoy this - the next chapter is going to be a special collaboration!!

"So what do you have planned for Michael's birthday?" Abby asked, rubbing her face mask over her cheeks.

I yawned and put my toothbrush back in the plastic holder and walked back into my room, spotting June and Sasha sat on their sleeping bags. The smooth air from the fan was amazing. I hadn't even noticed winter and spring had passed by this fast..

"I already have a gift made for him. Aside from that I'll probably try to spend the day with him. Ooo! And I'll try baking!" I enthused, smiling to myself as I pictured it all.

Abby and June glanced at each other before shrugging dismissively and getting back to their prepping for the night. I let out a dramatic sigh before going to sit in the middle of them, sliding the cassette tape into my TV.

As it booted up I looked at both of them, an irritating silence taking over the room.

"Okay. Since my ideas are boring you. What do you think I should do for him?"

They glanced at me and then hummed.

"You should take him to the community pool. My dad can rent it out and we can throw him a party." Abby suggested.

"No, no!" June interrupted, pulling up her sleeping mask. "You should take him to the beach and spend the day with him there. It's more out in the open and you can find a nice 'secluded' spot."

"Oo. What if we did both? We could have fun at the pool in the day and then you and Michael can sneak off to the beach in the afternoon and have fun alone?" Abby suggested innocently.

Sadly me and June still had dirty minds but didn't bother explaining much to Abby since what she said slowly sunk in.

"Ugh! You're both so dirty!" She hissed, throwing one of my smaller pillows at us.

June and I erupted into small spurts of laughter as we saw Abby's flustered face. Once we calmed down June cleared her throat and took a sip from her water bottle.

"It could be a good idea though, y/n. Especially the 'beach' idea." She teased, raising her eyebrows.

Abby's face turned a deeper shade of red that could just be seen from the illumination of the TV.

"Well. They are both really good ideas. Especially since it's gotten a lot hotter now." I hummed, focusing on the movie I'd played.

"Yeah! And we'll help you plan the whole thing and make sure it all goes amazing." June smiled, reaching forward to the pile of snacks we'd placed in the front of where we were set up.

"Yup. We'll help you make Michael's birthday the best he's ever had." Abby yawned lightly, resting her head on my shoulder as slowly nodded off.

Well at least I'll have help with the planning. I began to think about it. A small party with just close friends at the community pool centre which will end somewhere near the afternoon, preferably before sunset....then we'll go to the beach as planned and have a nice evening together and watch the sun go down.

It was too perfect! Nothing could ruin it.

 

***

Ugh. I hated science. It was my worst subject and I was barely passing. I rested my head on the table, still paying attention to the foreign language my science teacher was talking on about. My eyes lazily moved to the clock. 10 more painful minutes! I took a sharp inhale and to stop myself from falling asleep I proposed up my elbows and rested my chin on the top of my hands, pretending to be interested in the lesson.

We weren't even halfway through the day and I already wanted to go home. I looked down at the floor then at the students. My gaze shifted to Michael and I saw he was also slumped into his seet, his feet silently tapping against the tiled floors as he scribbled against his book. He looked so perfect from this angle and I noticed my moon begin to lift.

Michael suddenly looked down and I saw what he was looking at. A paper. I shifted to the side to see who was sat next to him and surprise surprise. It was Diana. She had he pencil sat between her glossed lips whilst her hair was curled nicely instead of her usual straight hair. Michael hesitated before sitting up and leaning down to grab the small paper. He unfolded it and took a while reading it before pushing it into his pocket and then returning to his former position.

Thoughts began racing through my head. I shouldn't feel jealous towards her but how could I not. Diana was the girl everyone loved. She was perfect in everyway. However, I did feel somewhat higher ranked than her. I didn't have to throw myself at Michael for him to like me. I'm also sure Michael will tell me about it if I ask. But...won't it be weird if I suddenly question it?

'Michael! Let me see the note you put in your pocket because I saw you and Diana talking via paper during class."

I scoffed at the thought of it. I'd just sound stupid. I looked back over to see Michael still slumped, still tapping his foot against the floor. I glanced over at Diana and saw her taking 'sneak peeks' at him after minutes passed, then she'd go back to her book smiling like a dumb school girl. Diana glanced at Michael one more time, lightly biting her lip as she took in his features. I guess she caught me looking in her peripheral because she turned slightly to look at me. I held her stare but she just lightly rolled her eyes and turned back to the teacher.

I felt myself want to be sick at this but I held it down. I'm not going to let her provoke me.

As if on cue, the bell rang and everyone began packing up their things quickly whilst our teacher tried to quickly finish off his last sentence about some theorem explanation even though nobody was paying attention.

Michael grabbed his bag and then walked to my desk, a genuine smile on his face.

"So. Ready for art?"

I nodded returned his smile, looking over at Diana once he'd turned his back. She had a nasty glare and her mouth was in a tight pout, her arms crossed .

After deciding to just ignore her silent tantrum I followed Michael out and we made our way to the art room but I couldn't take my eyes away from his pocket. I wanted to find out what the note was about but I didn't want to seem overbearing. At the same time the curiosity was just eating at my mind slowly.

"Something wrong y/n?"

I looked up to see Michael already staring at me.

"Oh. I'm fine! Just peachy." I gritted out.

He smiled to himself and looked down.
"Well....what are you doing after-school?"

I was about to say I had no plans but I vaguely remembered that Abby and June would be coming over to her their presents ready for the party as well as them helping me bake the cake for the party.

"Oh. Um, busy."

"Busy? Do you have a shift?" He questioned.

"No. Just homework."

He didn't look convinced but let it rest. I hated keeping things from him but this was for a good cause. Hopefully he isn't too peeved.

 

***

 

"Ok so! Milk, egg, flour, sugar, cocoa powder, sprinkles, vanilla extract and other stuff we've ticked off. I think we're ready to start baking." June stated, looking at all the things Abby had prepared.

Sometimes I forget her parents were wealthy on the down low.

"Yeah my butler got everything we need! So what are we baking? Tiramisu? Brownies? Cupcakes, 2 or 3 tiered cakes?" Abby hummed, pouring the dry ingredients into the bowl.

"Well. I want a bit of variety. You said your parents would help with the main foods?"

Abby nodded and began to measure the milk, June grabbing a big bowl herself to start off with.

I pulled my bowl to my side and poured in my ingredients, being careful with the measurements.

"What you girls up to?"

We all looked up and saw Abby's older brother - Zak.

He was 2 years older than us and had a well built appearance, dark hair and green eyes. He was attractive no doubt but he always had some kind of problem with me in particular. Probably because I stole his Halloween candy when we were children.

"Baking? Wanna help?" Abby asked, whisking her mixture into a batter.

"I'd rather taste." He groaned, stretching his arms.

I mentally rolled my eyes at him and focused on my bowl. He walked around the counter, watching as we worked on the treats. Zak's eyes fell on me and he scoffed loudly.

"Didn't know you'd be here."

"You literally saw me as you entered. Being dumb with no personality isn't a good match." I snapped back.

Abby and June tried stifling their giggles while Zak shot daggers through me. He decided not to further the argument and left the kitchen. I sighed in relief and went back to the cake, sprinkling small hints of cinnamon into the batter.

"Sheesh. Why does Zak have it in for you y/n?" June asked, pouring her mixture into the metal tin.

I shrugged and Abby went over to the oven, placing her tin into it.

Abby came to my side and grabbed more ingredients, starting the second tier whilst June placed hers into the oven after.

We spent the rest of the afternoon baking and talking about random subjects, despite the teribble heat Abby and June stayed to their promises and helped me throughout the rest of the day. It was hard work to bake this many cakes and other sweets but we managed and Abby's dad had someone take care of them so they'd be ready for the venue.
I couldn't be more proud of myself. My self control over that many sweet treats was impeccable.

"Okay! We've finally finished baking!" Abby declared, stretching her arms.

June was already tired and had taken a seat at the edge of the counter, resting her head against the marble material.

"I'm famished." June complained.

Abby rolled her eyes and pushed her sweets bowl towards June making her face suddenly light up as she smiled.

"So have you thought about what you and Michael will do on the beach?" Abby asked, going over to her fridge to but the milk back.

"No....not yet. I'm not sure if I'm going to be honest." I murmured, propping my elbows onto the counter and leaning over.

"Hmm. Well maybe take some drinks and you can set up a gazebo near the beach, set up a few blankets and then you both can just talk hangout....other things." June suggested.

"That is a nice idea...." I hummed. I was glad I was getting a lot of help but I did want to set up the beach myself. Even if it takes a lot of work

"Want any help?" Abby asked, putting all the dirty kitchen utensils we used in the sink.

"No I'm good. I got this one. But thanks for your help on the first part.

"I feel like we're forgetting something..." June huffed, sticking a drumbstrick lolipop in her mouth.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

"Oh! I got it! Swimwear!" Abby clapped. "We need new swimwear for the occasion. Plus it's a new year."

"True!" June agreed, sitting up and finishing off her lolipop.

I glanced at the clock.

"Well there's still a few hours until closing. Wanna go?"

They both agreed so June quickly grabbed her keys and we all left the house.

 

***

We got to the mall and immediately went through store to store trying to find the perfect swimsuits we'd wear. Eventually we got to June's favourite store which was having a summer sale.

"Oo! This one is cute." Abby held up a one piece ruffled floral bathing suit.

"That's cute! But I'm into something more...flashy!" June hummed pulling up a two piece sleeveless white with slits at the side.

Me and Abby ooo'd in approval as we looked at the swimsuit.

"Well. I guess I'm left..." I acknowledged.

Just then I saw a bright teal that caught my eye. I made my way over to see a floral one piece swimsuit. I was about to reach out to it before it was snatched from my fingertips. I looked up to see Diana. Exactly what I needed.

"Oh! Sorry y/n. But this one really caught my eye." She explained, holding the material to her chest as she looked in one of the mirrors nearby. "No offense. But it would look better on me."

June and Abby came to my side and saw Dian showcasing the swimsuit.

"Don't sweat it too much y/n." Abby whispered. "Besides we'll find you a better one for the party."

"Party?" Diana squawked. "What party?" She asked, coming to stand in front of us.

We glanced at each other for a moment. I didn't want to tell Diana about it. She ignored our silence and slowly began piecing it together.

"Wait...party...party....Birthday! Michael's birthday is coming up!" She stated.

Our faces shifted into disappointment.

Diana scoffed. "I hope you were planning on inviting me. Michael and I are like this afterall." She held up her hand and twisted her index finger around her middle.

"Well. We'll only be inviting close friends of Michael's so it's up to him." Abby interrupted, glaring at Diana.

Diana made a hmpf sound and then did her signature hair flip before walking away from us.

"What a prude." June claimed, looking the direction Diana had taken.

I shrugged and looked around at the selection, trying to find a new pick. Abby and June held up a few suggestions but none of them really caught my eye.

"Hmm." I stopped mid row and picked up one.

A yellow sleeveless top that has a string to rest itself around the neck and a matching white swim skirt at the bottom with sunflowers.

"Oooh that one's cute!" June exclaimed while coming to my side. "It just reeks of summer."

"Yeah I agree." Abby mused "it's beautiful."

"Well I guess we're all set for the outfit side. What about decorations?" I asked

"The place is free to tonight and my mother already told them to set it up. We just need to check it out." Abby answered.

"Okay but I need to get back home. My parents will be back in an hour and they'll be mad that I'm not there." June interjected.

"Okay....how about 10?"

Me and June nodded.

It was all set.

***

9:50

Just ten more minutes. I closed my book and then did a quick stretch before going over to my closet and picking out a simple outfit. A white button up with a light blue and white sweater, then some high waisted flared jeans.

I pulled up my socks and was about to get some sneakers but a knock stopped me. I wasn't expecting anyone.

"Come in." I grunted, dragging my shoes closer to me.

The door opened and Michael entered. Shit.

"Hey there stranger." He greeted, moving into my room.

"Oh. Hi."
I got off my bed and walked to my desk, grabbing a scrunchie to wrap around my hand.

"Going somewhere?" Michael asked, following me.

"More or less "

He hummed softly and sat on my chair, watching me.

"What?" I asked, looking at my clock. 7 minutes.

"Aren't you forgetting something?"

Am I forgetting something? I've baked the cakes, got my outfit, got Michael's outfit and present, the party food is sorted and I have everything ready for the beach. I'm not forgetting anything...

"...No. Could you refresh my memory?"

Michael shrugged and pulled out a book from his bag. A history book.

"Oh! I'm sorry I totally forgot about the studying."

"Don't sweat it. But if you're busy, I can come by another time."

I nodded awkwardly and Michael put away his book then got up.

"You sure you're ok?" He asked.

"Yeah of course." I reassured, grabbing his hand and leading him to the door. "I'm just a bit busy at the moment so....I'll catch you later."

I opened the door and then gently pushed him out, shutting the door after him.

I then heard small taps at my window. I glanced up at my clock and saw it was 9:55. Five minutes early but... it'll do.

I walked over to my window and saw June and Abby standing down there.

It's now or never. I opened my window and crawled out so I was sitting. I reached over to some of the vines. I lightly slid down the vines, grabbing onto a nearby pipe. I let myself slide down the metal until I was at a reasonable distance to jump.

"You ok?" June asked, dusting off my sweater.

I nodded and we creeped around the front and down the street towards June's car.

-

We got to the community pool and saw the area.

A music set up was at the far end, away from the pool and on the opposite side there were the tables with purple and blue balloons on each side. Michael's favourite colours. There were a few boxes and upon further inspection they were more decorations.

"Well I found the extra decorations." I called out.

Abby came to my side with another box in hand whilst June inspected the two pools.

"We better hurry then. We only have tonight to set this all up." Abby concluded.

June finally came over and we all began to decorate the area we had with lights, bringing out some of Michael's favourite songs and setting up the area for presents.

This party was going to be amazing.

 

***

"Ok so why am I the only one going up there?" I questioned the group.

Simon, Cameron, June and Abby were all staring at me expectantly.

"Well you've met his dad. There's just something...off about him." Cameron explained, puffing his shirt and running a hand through his hair.

I decided not to fight it. It was a lot hotter than expected and everyone was already on their way to the community pool.

I grabbed my oversized button up and pulled it over my bikini top and shorts.

"I'll be back then."

I walked up the street and then turned into the house. I noticed a few toys laying across the grass. Must belong to Evan and Liz.

I reached the door and hesitantly knocked. It was a while before I heard a bit of shuffling. The door opened and I was face to face with a tired looking Willam Afton. He rubbed his eyes and then looked me up and down

"Y/n...If you're looking for Michael. He's not home"

"Michael's not here?" I asked, slightly confused.

Mr Afton shook his head and yawned. It was midday but he looked as if he'd just gotten up.

"He said he was going out for a bit with...a friend. Not sure but they might be at the establishment. Sometimes he goes over there to help fix up some stuff."
Oh. I knew.

"Oh...well....thank you anyway."

He nodded tiredly and went back into his house. I sighed and walked down the driveway. He has to be at the establishment. He couldn't know about the party...unless Diana decided to rat us out.

I got back to the group who were waiting outside of the car.

"Michael's not there. His dad said he went out with someone but he could be at the restaurant."

"Well then. Let's get back onto the road." Simon yawned, climbing back into the driver's seat.

-

We got to the restaurant and despite it being closed, we recognized Michael's car parked at the front.

"Ok. What's the plan?" June asked.

"You guys go to the party set up and just make sure everything's secured as well as the catering. Meanwhile I'll try to get him over there." I quickly explained. "Cool?"

"Cool." They all replied.

I grabbed the blue box from under the seat and then got out of the car and jogged towards the restaurant whilst Simon pulled out of the parking lot.

The door was wide open and I poked my head in, a light wave of AC tickling my neck. The place was deserted except for the animatronic that stood on the stage. Upon inspection I saw it was powered off. I walked in and looked around more, everything was just as I remembered. Just a bit more.... colourful?

"Michael?" I called out.

No response.

I was about to go further when I heard a distant clank.

I turned to the side and saw it came from down the hall. I walked closer and heard another, making it clear it was from parts and service.

I pushed the door open, letting light peek through. It was the same as last time but now there was a bear head rested beside it. I guess they were new animatronics the restaurant was working on. Stupidly, I furthered my investigation and walked over to a far table, looking at the weird metal skeletons resting on the floor. They were huge! Why would they want to create these things so big?

Just then I I felt light air tickle the back of my neck. I swiftly turned around and saw a fox mask. My mouth opened to scream but a hand was pushed over my mouth, pushing me against the wall, the box in my hand falling.

"Shh! Calm down!"

A hand reached up to push off the mask and I saw it was Michael. I almost fainted.

"It's just me." He smirked playfully and removed his hand from my mouth.

I let out a shaky breath then glared at him.
"Not funny."

He laughed and brought me into a hug, laying a kiss on my forehead.

"What brings you down here?" Michael questioned, resting his hands at my waist.

"Well. For starters. Happy birthday. And secondly...happy birthday."
I grabbed the box I'd dropped and handed it to him.

He took it and glanced at me.
"You do realise you said happy birthday twice?"

I shrugged and he just smiled to himself while tearing off the wrapping paper. Once he got it off he opened the box and halted. He glanced up at me.

"Swimming trunks?" He cocked his head to the side.

It was my turn to smirk.
"Don't tell me you can't swim."

"Well it's not everyday you get these as a gift is it?" He hummed, closing the box.

"True....are you done here?"

He nodded and scratched the nape of his neck.

"Mkay, I'll need you to change into those." I pointed at the box.

"Quite demanding today aren't we?"

"Yes. But you'll need them for where we're going."

He was silent for a while.

"You have something planned?" He asked, massaging my waist, making me feel slightly ticklish.

"Maybe, maybe not. When you change you'll find out."

"I guess curiousity did kill the cat."

 

-

 

"Jeez stop pushing me!" Michael groaned.

"Sorry!" I apologized. Getting him up to the pool was challenging, especially with a blindfold.

I looked around and saw the place was empty. Thankfully everyone was in hiding.

"Okay!" I exclaimed, pulling the mask off of his face.

At the same time, everyone jumped out from their hiding places, yelling surprise whilst Michael's face lit up, an irreversible smile displayed on his face.

Soon enough everyone was crowing Michael, celebrating him and showering him with praise.
It didn't take long before music was played and people were enjoying themselves in the pools, socializing with eachother and eating the food and sweets we prepared.

I hung out with June and Abby for a while, congratulating ourselves on the fact that the party was a success.

"Eek! We actually pulled this off!" June smiled, bringing her can of beer to her lips.

"I know!" I smiled, cracking open a can.

"So when are you and Michael gonna....you know...have some alone time?" Abby asked, nudging me.

I felt a light blush hug my cheeks.
"Maybe later...but not now. I want him to enjoy himself as much as possible."

"Awwe you're way too sweet to that boy. " June teased, nudging my shoulder.

The heat in my face increased as I looked away, ignoring their playful teases.

It's only a matter of time before It's time to take him to the 'afterparty.'

 

------

"Seriously? This blindfold again?" Michael asked, my hands pushing his back whilst looking over his shoulder the best I could.

"Well yes. This is the second part of your surprise!" I smiled to myself, pushing him closer to the hidden area near some big rocks.
"Almost there."

He grumbled a bit and then stumbled against some sand.

"Wait no!" I stopped him as he reached for his blindfold.

"Okay okay. But if I fall one more time-"

"That's what you said five falls ago."

Michael grumbled once more before continuing to let me lead him.

"Okay." I smiled, looking at the set up once more.
Abby had helped me with setting up a gazebo and placing some towels and blankets on a small bench, some of the towels placed together to form on the sand, some rose petals scattered across the area. It was a perfect place. It was right beside the shore and there was the gift basket I'd specifically prepared. Some beers that Michael liked and some more gifts as well as chocolate - Michael's favourite.
"Open your eyes!" I excitedly stated, walking a bit backwards so I was behind him.

He peeled off his blindfold and when he got a sight of the view he dropped the piece of fabric.

"Y/n....you set all of this up?" He asked.

"With help from Abby, yes.....do you like it?" I asked, looking down at my sandals which were buried in the golden sand.

"Like it? I fucking love it!" He smiled, turning around to me and bending down to scoop me up into his arms. He walked over to the towels and laid me down, laying beside me as we watched the sun set.

"Wait. There's more." I gave him a toothy smile, sitting up and passing him the gift basket.

He dug through the different things, a smile still on his face as he looked through the things I'd packed, a gasp leaving him when he realized a few were small things he'd only mentioned once or twice like his favourite song, chocolate, sweets, cookies.

"Y/n...this is all so perfect." He smiled sincerely at me, softening completely.

"Well. I wanted to make today great for you. So I made sure it was all planned and went smoothly." I hummed, pushing some of his messy hair back. His eyes pierced into mine before he hummed.

"What did I do to deserve such a sincere girlfriend." he asked himself, a hand lifting to pat my head as I rested on my elbows, my legs free from my sandles and now kicking against the sand.

"You asked me out?" I smirked.

"Mm. I love ya, but don't be such a smart ass." He scoffed, pinching my nose.

I hummed and laid down flat on the towel, turning on my side to give him my full attention. Michael watched me silently and it didn't take long before we were both moving towards each other, feet tangled whilst our lips met gracefully, our hands wandering over each other with a sudden need.

He hummed against me before moving away. Looking back at the water.

"We have the place to ourself?"

I nodded. Courtesy of Abby's father.

He got up and then reached a hand down to me.
"Well let's enjoy the water for a bit."

I took his hand, letting him pull me up and walk along the water. I felt a hard push and fell face down into the water, the shore crashing against me, water flooding my face. I glared up to see Michael laughing. He crouched beside me and tilted his head.

"That's what you get for being such a fucking tease." He smiled.

I reached up and pushed him into the water too, getting up and kicking water onto him.

"That's for pushing me into the ocean." I hissed, continuing to throw water on him.

He sat up and wrapped his arms around my legs, making me lose balance and fall back down against the wet sand.

I huffed as the shore pushed back in against the sand, shooting water up my nose.

"Had enough?" Michael asked, peering down at me.

I nodded and he helped me back up, eventually carrying me back to the gazebo and laying on a blanket, Michael sitting beside me. I sat up and stared at him for a while.
Everything was perfect but there was something missing.
Something I wanted badly.
A burning desire that I'd been thinking about for a long time.

"You're staring." Michael noted. "What's going through that pretty little head of yours?" He asked, caressing my cheek.

"You are..." I mumbled, nuzzling my cheek against his warm palm.

"Oh really? What's wrong, love?"

"Nothing. Everything more than perfect." I answered, moving closer to him, laying small kisses along his jaw, moving up to his lips after.

Michael hummed against me as I swung a leg over his lap, straddling him and laying kisses down his neck and then to his chest, licking his nipples which had become hard as we entered the water, the taste of saltwater laying on my tongue.

I rolled his flesh between my teeth and he shuddered. I moved downwards until I was at his trunks, looking up at him with a pleading look.

"You want something, huh?"

I shamelessly nodded, avoiding his gaze as I felt blood rush to my cheeks.

He moved a hand to my swim bottoms, pushing them to the side whilst his other hand moved to his mouth, coating his fingers in his saliva, moving them to my entrance after. He softly rubbed against my folds, pushing against my hole softly, allowing me to take his fingers in slowly.
I was confused when I felt him still his digits.

"Please move your hand." I begged.

"No...I wanna see you ride my fingers." He smiled. "Please.."

I sighed and rested my hands on his bare chest, rocking against his fingers, whilst maintaining eye contact with him, my eyes lidded whilst small whimpers left my mouth. I could be as loud as I wanted and no one would hear us for miles.

Michael assisted me by thrusting deeper into me as I sunk down on his thick fingers, my eyes closing as bits of pleasure were pushed into me just from something so simple.

"Michael-" I moaned, rutting my hips down against his fingers what he thrusted them into my hole.

"It doesn't take much to slut you out, does it? You've completely soaked my hand and all I've done is play with your cunt." He sneered, curling his fingers and reaching a soft spot inside me.

"Wait- not there - please!"

"Please what?" He asked, his other hand moving to touch my clit.

"I'm going to cum- please Michael- keep moving your fingers-" I moaned aloud, grinding against him harder and continuing to move my hips, a bit of me scared he'd stop all movements if I did.

"You wanna cum? Hm...I don't think I should let you but...you've been so good for me, haven't you, darling?" He questioned, his finger slowing down a bit.

"Oh- wait- fuck! Yes! I have! Please let me-"

"Okay. Go on then darling-"

He didn't have to tell me twice. I came around him, clenching onto his fingers whilst I bit my bottom lip, small whimpers escaping me as my eyes squeezed shut.

I opened my eyes slightly to see him staring up at me. I grinded against his fingers, feeling a bit of discomfort from the overstimulation. He pulled his fingers away and brought them to my lips. I opened my mouth a d let him place his fingers there, my tongue cleaning his fingers.
Michael pulled away his fingers and inspected them before they dropped to his side.

"You need something to drink?" He asked, about to sit back up. I placed a hand on his chest and he seemed a bit confused.

"Michael.." I breathed out, looking him up and down, grinding down against the bulge in his trunks.

"What're you...-" His voice trailed off as I rutted against him more, my arousal leaking onto the material of his trunks.

"Michael....I want you...inside me." I murmured, looking away from him.

I glanced back to see he had raised a brow and my brows knitted together in frustration.

"I want you to have sex with me, Michael. I want you badly....please." I finally blurted out.

He was taken aback by my sudden request.

"But....are you sure?"

I nodded and I watched his Adam's apple bob up.

"I love you Michael and....I want to be closer to you.." I mumured, running my hands up and down his muscular chest.

"But we can be close without having sex. I don't want you to feel like you need to do this for us to be close."

"I don't think that at all. But this is something I want to do with you. Wanting actually. I've been thinking about it for a while and...I feel like this is the right time." I revealed, dipping down to lay long kisses and love bites at his skin, moving up to his neck to nip at small bits of his flesh.

"Y/n." He groaned, his hands resting on my waist.

"Please...." I whimpered, not hiding the neediness in my voice.

"But-"

"Michael. Do you want to do it with me?" I asked.

"Of course I want to. I honestly feel like I'm dreaming."

I smirked and bent down, giving him a long kiss before moving to his neck once more, sucking and biting at his sensitive skin.
"Then let me show you this is completely real."

"Y/n....this is a lot for me to be responsible of..." He murmured, his hands rubbing my sides.

"I trust you Michael."

"And you're 100% sure you actually want this?"

"Yes. I do-"

Michael cut me off by pushing me off of him, towering over me and bringing me to a deep kiss whilst his hand trailed up to my breasts, cupping them lightly.

"Fucking hell y/n. You drive me Insane, you know that? Fuck...." He groaned, moving down to my neck. I whimpered a bit as I felt him taking long bites and kisses. I'm going to wake up with a lot of markings tomorrow.

He moved a hand behind my back, untying my swimsuit strings and pulling it off. He stared at my breasts for a while before kissing inbetween the valley of them, moving over to my nipples and sucking them lightly, his hand massaging the other, rolling my nipple between his fingers and watching as they grew erect.
His mouth left my breast, returning to my valley and trailing back down, leaving a few bits marks and more hickies against my unblemished skin.
Michael moved lower, kissing and leaving more bites, then lower and lower until he got to my swimsuit bottoms. He played with the skirt of it before yanking it down until it was just a flimsy piece of material at the bottom of my ankles, allowing me to kick it off to the side.
He moved to my thighs and boy did he take his time there. Laying soft kisses and then some rough bites against my skin, the deep crimson marks of his bites appearing afterwards.

"You're so perfect. Everywhere. And I'm gonna love every bit of you." Michael groaned, spreading my legs wider and leaving a few teasing kisses around my mound.

He laid a few licks up and down my slit, his tongue swirled around my clit, forming an 8 before moving back down to my entrance, sheathing his tongue inside me, curving up and down to hit all of my right spots. The overstimulation caused me to shiver. I guess I still hadn't come back down from my high yet.
His tongue filled me nicely, the warm and wet feeling as he explored me was amazing, making me relax against his touch, more moans leaving my mouth.

The sun was setting by now and there was a beautiful scenery, the sun kissing our skin whilst his to the continued to explore me hungrily, not stopping for a moment. He pulled his tongue from my entrance, lapping up spare fluids that leaked from me, his fingers moving to pad around my clit.

"Michael," I whimpered as the feeling I knew all too well approached me at a fast speed. "M' gonna cum." I groaned, grinding my hips against his face with need.

His pace quickened and I squeezed my eyes shut, my orgasm shaking me as my back arched, a loud moan emitting from my throat.
Once it washed over I fell against the soft towel, my chest heaving as I looked down at Michael. He sat up between my legs, his mouth messy with my aftermath.
He licked his lips and gazed over at me, laughing wholeheartedly.

"You sure you can take another one? You look exhausted."

I nodded and took a few more breaths. Michael moved so he was directly on top of me, laying more kisses along my face and then pecking at bits of my skin.

"Are you sure you want to do this? We can stop right now." He whispered against my ear.

"Yes Michael. I'm sure... I want it..."

He was silent for a bit before attaching his teeth on the frame of my ear, nibbling lightly and moving backwards. He stared at me once more, as if he was drinking in the state I was in. His gaze lingered on me and then he reached for his swimsuit bottoms. I blushed and turned to the side, watching the waves crash against the shore.

Something prodded against me and I looked back immediately to see Michael gathering some of my fluids to lubricate himself.

"Wait!" I paused him, looking around momentarily.

"Is something wrong?" Concern laced in his voice. Could he be anymore perfect?

"I....didn't bring condoms.." I felt the heat burn my face harder.

He stopped for a while and thought to himself.

"It's fine." I finally sighed. "We can do it...without one.."
I don't know if it was the horniness but I didn't care about the consequences in the moment. All I wanted was for him to be burried deeply inside me.

His eyes lightly widened.
"What do you mean? That's risky.."

"You can pull out right?"

He nodded hesitantly.

"Okay then let's -"

I drew in a sharp hiss when I felt him slip his tip inside.

"Shit, sorry- did that hurt?" He asked worriedly, his hands balancing on my knees.

The sharp pain that shot through me slowly faded away.
"I'm okay...just...be careful."

He nodded and I gave him a short nod, letting him know he could move further. He pushed in inch after inch, allowing me to adjust to his side each time. He continued to feed me slowly, allowing me to accommodate to his size after each push, giving me regular check ins to make sure I was ok. A few more inches and his hips finally met mine, a throbbing pain coming from deep within as he completely sheathed himself between my folds, the sensation of him twitching within me sending vibrations up my spine.

"Fuck. You're tight." He groaned, leaning down to rub the side of my eyes. I hadn't noticed that my tears had fallen.
"Are you okay?" He asked, kissing my cheek.

"Yeah." I winced, shuffling under him uncomfortably, trying to get used to the feeling of being so full and getting my walls stretched. I waited a while before I could get used to the foreign feeling, looking back up at Michael after.
"Okay....you can move now.." I stated, my voice wobbly.

He nodded and slowly pulled himself out. I looked down at where we met, a streak of blood coating his dick. He pushed back into me with a little less resistance, continuing this action a few more times, making sure his pace was slow. I watched his face closely, his visage turning into one of pure pleasure. He seemed focused for a while and I was confused for a bit before he hit against a plush spot that was deep inside me, earning a loud moan and whine from me.

"There we go." He groaned, hitting that spot over and over with ease.

"Wait- Michael-" I whimpered, feeling a wave of sweat wash over me as my orgasm began to build up rapidly. It was all too much but it felt so good. Too good.

His hand reached down to my clit, rubbing firmly, making my moans come out louder.

"Are you close?" He asked, rubbing faster and driving his hips into me harder.

"Mhm. Fuck- Michael." I groaned, my brows furrowing as the pleasure overwhelmed me. The feeling was too good. It felt like every cell Inside me was burning with more need.

Michael grabbed one of my legs, pushing it up and over his shoulder what his hips digged into me harder, thrusting at a faster pace. He leaned down, kissing my neck and then capturing my lips in a messy kiss, continuing to fasten his thrusts.

He buried his head in the side of my neck, groaning lowly as I whimpered and moaned everytime he thrusted deeply into me with no remorse, his soft attitude completely fading away as he delved deep Into his own pleasure. Not that I cared or worried. I know that if anything went wrong, Michael'd stop immediately and make sure everything was okay.

I wrapped my arms around his neck, bringing him closer whilst my legs wrapped around his waist, his thrusts becoming more harsh.

"Michael! I'm gonna cum-" I whimpered, feeling the rush slowly take over my body.

"Fuck- go on darling!" He groaned against my neck.

He didn't need to tell me twice. I almost saw white as I let my third orgasm rush over me, euphoria running through my body as I twtiched under him, my hands and legs slumping down. Michael pulled away from me, remaining inside of me.

I took a deep breath but a groan left my lips as he pushed in and out of me once more.

"Michael-" I whimpered at the overstimulation.

"I'm sorry love- I'm really close right now- fuck."

I decided to bear with it for now my hands gripping the towel underneath me.
He wasn't that far behind since he gave me a few more thrusts, pulling out of me and pumping himself a few times, his white liquid spurting out and pouring onto my lower abdomen.

"Fuck." Michael groaned, staring at me with lust clouding his eyes.

He moved from between my legs and rested at me side, kissing my cheek.

"Y/n?" He asked.

"Hmm." I asked, looking at him through lidded eyes.

"Are you okay?" He asked, rubbing my arm.

"Mhm..." I murmured, giving him a small smile.

"I wasn't too rough was I? Did it hurt?"

"Just a bit rough but I liked it. It hurt a bit at the start but it faded away." I reassured him.

He breathed out and ran a hand through his hair, looking at the sun that was halfway set now, leaving a dark purple and orange effect on the oceans waves. He turned back to me and brought me into a hug.

"I love you." He stated, giving me a kiss on my forehead.

"I love you too." I nuzzled against him and a long silence was left in the air, the sounds of the waves crashing filling the silence.

"Hey.."

"Hm?" I asked tiredly.

"I know it was my birthday today but I got you this.."

I sat up and saw him holding a golden necklace with a heart in the middle.

"Michael...you shouldn't have." I smiled, taking the piece of jewelry from him.

"I know but...it means a lot to me. My mother gave it to me when I was a kid and..." He reached forward to the head, pressing on it which made it create a clicking sound before it opened.

I was surprised to see it. A cutout of the post it note I first gave to him when he came to the coffee shop. He still had it.

"You.." I trailed off and looked at him.

"It had a spare space and I managed to get it to fit in there perfectly... I carry it with me."

"Michael..." I wrapped my arms around his neck and brought him into a tight embrace.

"Jeez don't hug me so tightly - you'll choke me."

I let him go and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek, admiring the necklace.

"Wanna wear it?"

I nodded and gave it to him, turning around and moving my hair to the side.
He carefully slid it over my chest, letting it hang there as he tied the chain at the back. I turned back around and he looked at the necklace that rested just above my breasts.

"Perfect." He smiled, giving me a quick kiss.

I leaned into it, opening my mouth for him immediately and letting his tongue explore my mouth. I stopped and looked down when I saw something prodding at me side, returning to look at Michael after. My gaze dropped down to his lap again, my lip tucking into my mouth

"Wanna go another round?"

I glanced at him and saw him already looking at me, a mischievous grin on his lips.

It was going to be a long night.

-----------

I woke up feeling completely sore. I got home at around 1 am last night and I was littered in bites and hickies as well as a few bruises from Michael going a bit overboard. I felt a sharp pain as I sat up and figured it was probably the bruises. Thankfully they won't be visible when I get dressed. I glanced over to my open window - the sun was slowly rising filling the room with a deep purple. I looked over to clock and read the numbers. 5:30 AM.

I got up and walked to my bathroom, a sudden wave of sickness hitting me. I retched and moved to my toilet, practically spilling my guts as I threw up.

Once I was done I cringed at the sight and then flushed it, worry filling my head.

There was no way right? Me and Michael tried out best to be..'safe' yesterday. But there wasn't a chance. He made sure he didn't finish inside whatsoever...

My mind began racing and I felt more sick than before, anxiously biting my nails as I thought of what to do. Should I ask Sasha? No of course not. She'd be all on my case. My parents aren't good sources either since they'd waste no time in freaking out.

Well whatever I decided to do, I'd have to figure it out after. I pulled down my shorts and underwear, sitting ont he toilet. I glanced down and red stained all over.

I groaned but sighed with relief. Jeez why were the symptoms for both of those things so similar.

Well at least I know I'm not in a lotta trouble....

----

Chapter 28: 4th of July Special

Summary:

It's the fourth and July and you're able to create a small party between you and your close friends! Nothing can ruin this night

Notes:

Thank you so much Orphanage_Account for helping me out with this chapter. This was a collaboration and 100% their idea for the chapter so please show them love and appreciation!! Wouldn't have been able to done this without them!

Thank you so much for the assistance and I do hope you write a fan fiction of your own! You're very talented

💛💛💛💛💛💛💛💛💛💛💛💛💛💛💛

·̩̩̥͙＊*•̩̩͙✩•̩̩͙*˚˚*•̩̩͙✩•̩̩͙*˚＊·̩̩̥͙ = Writer change

First half - Orphanage_Account
Second half - RaindropsRroses

It was the mid-late summertime, and the 4th of July was approaching. June, Evan, Elizabeth, Me, and some others we're coming to the event. Nobody rang up Diana and Kai, perfect! Cock-Blockers out the way for a while. It was around 5:00 PM exact when I called June.

It rang for a bit before I heard her pick up, "Oh, hey! what's up y/n?" June said on the other line, it's been a while since anybody spoke since the camping event.

"Hey, June! Nothing much is going on. I was wondering something is all.." I continued. "If you could join in... That would be great! No cock-blockers this time. Pick up some fireworks if you are coming! Plenty, and I mean plenty."

I kept telling June all about my whole surprise plan for Michael. "Yeah y/n! That sounds like a great plan. I'm up for it! I'll buy as many fireworks as you need. What time are you holding it at?" I could practically hear the smile on her face.

"Around midnight tonight! So it's nice and dark for everyone to see them light up!" I replied to her, smiling.

"Got it! I'll be on it here soon, And I'll be sure to call the others! Don't forget to call Michael!" She said before we said our goodbyes and ended the call.

I sighed, rolling over back in my bed, taking my covers into my hand, and throwing it over me. I giggled a few times before sighing again. And then it hit me like a train... I don't have an outfit planned.

"SASHA!" I yelled out, calling for my sister's name as if I was going to die. A couple of minutes go by n' She opens my door, staring at me like I was crazy. Sasha looked great this morning, her hair in a pretty messy bun and she was wearing a nice black off-shoulder sweater and ripped jeans, and some sneakers.

Motioning for her to come in with my fingers, she sat down. "What's up with you this morning?" She asked me, holding back a grin on her face.

"I need an outfit planned for the 4th of July event I was holding.." I trailed off. Sasha's eyes got wide, and so did her grin.

I knew that look for sure. "Oh yes, of course! And I didn't know you were holding an event. Oo! is Michael invited..~?" She purred and teased me. I smiled and couldn't help but giggle at it. And couldn't ignore the amount of blood rushing up to my cheeks.

I pushed her slightly on the shoulder in a playful way, turning my head while smiling. "Yeah, he's coming.. I haven't called him yet, but he will for sure." I snickered, covering my mouth as I did.

-----

By the time it was 6:00, June and I went out to go shopping for fireworks. We got multiple ones. The cart got heavier to push through the store the more we bought. "I think this should be enough! Right?" June said, smiling at what we've picked out, heading towards the checkout line.

"Yeah! That's perfect, this event is going to rock!!" I snorted and laughed a bit, holding my stomach as we made our way over. Once we finished buying everything we went to the car and put everything in, I and June hopped in the car together while Sasha drove out to pick up some food and other stuff for the event.

I guess Sasha had plans for me and her cooking as well. Once it hit 9:00 we all made our way to the beach after picking up some slushies, milkshakes, and some burgers, n' fries.

------

It was now 10:00 at night. Sasha had gotten me an outfit that was a cropped shirt 4th of July themed with a ring in the middle, short ripped shorts, and red converses. It fit perfectly with my hair and my skin tone. She also got me a red and white swimsuit to wear with it and a white pair of sunglasses.

The event was going to be held at the beach, I rang up Michael hours ago and he said he could come. June got the others and Sasha was joining in as well. Once we all arrived at the beach I hopped out of the car with June. "This is going to be fun!" June squealed, she was wearing an orange one-piece swimsuit with shorts and sandals with her hair down with the end of her hair tied like a mini ponytail and it was cute with how she had two braids pulling into it and the front like messy bangs while she had sunglasses on with it.

"I know right! I'm super excited about this event!" Sasha has called out in the back, jogging her way over to us once she got out of the car, catching up with us. Soon enough, we got settled Michael and some of his friends came, no Lindsay, Diana, or any others! Even better, no Kai. I ran over to Michael, smiling, and hopped into his arms, he held me up, wrapping his arms around my waist, I then started giving him a shower of kisses all over his face, mainly attacking his lips after. I don't know where this sudden confidence came but it left me with a cherry-red boyfriend! I giggled, hugging him after. "I missed you... You doin' okay?" I ran my fingers through his always oh so soft hair, smiling at him. He smiled back, giving me more kisses than I have ever received. "Yeah, I'm doing well. And look at you, all dressed up for a 4th of July event? That's one outfit you have on for this, y/n..." He purred at me, pulling me closer up against him. I melted into his touch for a second but then I noticed Sasha and June in the back smiling like idiots and making "Ooo's" at us. The amount of blood that rushed to my cheeks came instantly, and I pushed myself off Michael in embarrassment. He snickered before laying a kiss on my lips again and ruffling my hair a little, but not too much to mess it up. The song '-------" plays in the background as Sasha set up tables and food, June sets up the fireworks and lays them out while I and Michael set up the pool and other beach items together.

Michael looked so good, I never noticed that he had a matching outfit as me on except it was a 4th of July tank top and semi-knee-length shorts and he was also wearing red converses and sunglasses that rested on the top of his head! How cute! Michael was too adorable to me.

"So about that rule, you broke that day... I told you no touching, Michael" I stood upwards, looking at him. A smirk planted on my face as I raised an eyebrow at him as the song '-------" by ------- started playing in the background. Michael rose his head up, a shit-eating grin spreading across his face.

"I told you already! Your mouth felt wonderful to me n' I couldn't hold myself back." He scrambled up to his feet, making his way over to me and scooping me up in his arms. I giggled and planted a kiss on his forehead. "You still broke a rule and that's not okay." I ruffled Michaels's hair and hugged him after.

"Michael, June, Y/n, Simon, Abby, Cameron, all of you! Bring your asses over here. Foods done!" Sasha yelled out to all of us who were there. "Come on, let's go eat," Michael said, putting me down so we could walk over to where Sasha was. She was wearing her swimsuit, a black and white two-piece with red and white stars on it, she also had some black sandals on.

Everyone got their plates and ate, it was Puff Pastry Star Cookies, Baked beans, ribs, hot dogs, burgers, and so on spread all out for everyone to pick out their likings. I grabbed some hot dogs, burgers, cookies, ribs, star cookies, and, some Grill Corn Three Ways.

Which was SUPER good. After everyone ate, Michael and I decided to go find cabins to stay in, they were very nicely made. Michael plopped down on the bed, sighing and leaning back. And I just stood there, looking around, touching many things I probably shouldn't be.

But hey, the shit was nice in here and I wanted to look around, who wouldn't. The Cabins we're quite big. It had an upstairs!
'How friggin sick is that" I thought to myself.
"I'm gonna go check out the upstairs if that's.. cool with you mike?" I stammered, staring at the hot mess on the bed in front of me. "Yeah, go for it. Just don't hurt yourself" He calls out as I ran up there.

----

"Making my way through this hallway has my anxiety levels through the roof. I want to go back down with Michael.." I whispered to myself, rubbing my arms. I hurriedly ran down the stairs trying to get to Michael. Thankfully Michael was up and walking around cause I tripped and almost fell down the stairs fully. He had caught me by the shoulders, holding me upright so I didn't fall.

He picked me up and held me close to him. "Are you okay, Y/n? You shouldn't be running down the stairs like that. You could've broken something or gotten hurt!" Michael rubbed soothing circles on my back as he spoke, trying his best to make sure I'm alright.

"Yeah, I'm okay. I just.. Wanted to go back down here with you. I don't like the upstairs without you. It scared me." I rubbed my arm again, looking down. Michael had kissed me on the forehead, hugging me again. I inhaled his scent like he was a drug. I loved him so much.

A few hours go by and I'm changed into my swimsuit and Michael has his shirt off, he decided he's going to keep on his shorts. I skipped out of the cabin happily, dancing and swaying my hips to the song 'Like a Prayer" By Madonna that was playing.
Michael noticed this and snorted and laughed. "You're so cute, Y/n." He said, walking next to me. I smiled and kissed him on the lips.

"Thank you, and you're so handsome." I then ran off, going to June and we danced in circles, jumping around before jumping in the beach water together. I laughed and so did she while I climbed out and started shouting.

"When you call my name it's like a little prayer!" She sang out

Then June climbed out, grinning bigger than ever. "I'm down on my knees, I wanna take you there!!" She shouted as well, and we burst out into laughter. Michael in the back holding in his laugh.

Then Sasha came in shouting as well, draping her shoulders over me and June.

"In the midnight hour, I can feel your power!" We all started laughing and then Michael started running at me before I could even think I was scooped up into his arms and we both came crashing down into the water together. Abby then came along, jumping in. Water got everywhere.

"Hey, Y/n!!" She yelled, snorting and giggling.

I smiled and started laughing again. "H- Hey Abby! What's up?" I was trying to get my words out from all the laughter we've been doing.
Something then wrapped around my legs, pulling me up. It was Michael. How does he manage to be THAT quiet?!

"Michael?! Hey! I-" I squealed, wobbling before being thrown onto his back. He snickered and laughed, Abby was swimming around, laughing while June, Sasha, Simon, and Cameron jumped into the water.

------

------

A few more hours pass by and everyone starts popping and lighting up the fireworks, Michael and I got bored of it and decided to stroll around the beach. His arm wrapped around my waist as I leaned my head against him. At some point, we decided to go into the cabin again.

I shivered slightly, Michael noticing after. He made his way to a closet in the corner of the cabin, opening it up and digging through many shirts and sweaters that he owned. I sat down on the side of the bed, waiting for him to finish whatever he was doing.

"Try this one. It's lined on the inside, should keep you warm." He says, tossing the sweater to me, smiling. I then put it on, and this sweater was maybe just a bit big on me. But it was definitely warm. And smelled like him. I'd melt into the scent and warmth of Michael's sweater. Hell, He's so perfect.

"Well aren't you cute, y/n," He says teasingly, making his way to our shared bed in the cabin. I felt my face heat up a bit. "I think gonna go back out... I want to see some of the fireworks." I'd say, shakingly heading for the door.

"Wait." He calls out to me. I turned around with a questioning look on my face. "Come here, y/n" He pats his lap, and oh, I didn't know if this shit was happening or if I need a harsh slap to the face right now. Or maybe my mind is way into the gutter.

I walked over to him slowly, confused but not complaining about it. Plopping myself right on his lap like it was a throne. Michael snickered, laughing at my sudden action.

"Michael, what if one of the others catches on that we're missing?"

He shrugged and flipped me around to face him. Grabbing ahold of my chin, he started kissing me, attacking with so many. I felt like my lips were about to be his next meal. I melted against him. Everything in me turned to mush. Maybe it won't be too bad to stay a little bit longer with him while the others are distracted by the fireworks.

My eyes widened as soon as Michael started to suck onto that one spot on my neck, leaving marks. I moaned and whined against him, It's like I turned into pure liquid. When it comes to Michael I just go brain dead. He seemed to be pleased by the sounds I made, his hands rubbing and squeezing at my thighs as he continued to suckle and nip at my neck. I'd submit to this man at anything. A touch, kiss, hug, anything. I love him so much.

·̩̩̥͙＊*•̩̩͙✩•̩̩͙*˚˚*•̩̩͙✩•̩̩͙*˚＊·̩̩̥͙

 

Michael laid me against the soft cushioning of the bed, staring at me lovingly.

"Wait here." He commanded, getting up and walking over to the closet. I watched him dig through a bottom cabinet, pulling something out and walking over to me.

He pushed it into his pocket and then sat between my legs, placing his hands on either side of my head. He lowered himself so his lips met mine once more, his kiss more dominating and hungry.

"I want you y/n..." He murmured in-between kisses, nibbling on my bottom lip after. "I want you so fucking bad....so....can we?"

My stomach did an internal flip. I gave him a nod.

"Yeah....we can."

He pulled off the sweater he had lent me, placing it to the side as he went to attack my neck, his lips laying more kisses and bites over the ones that had faded away.

I shivered as his tongue ran up and down the side of my neck, igniting small fires around my body. It wasn't enough.

My hand reached down to palm him through his shorts making him groan out lowly, biting onto my shoulder blade harshly.
I whimpered and hissed at the pain, trying to ignore it. Michael's teeth sunk a bit deeper before he moved away, licking the bite mark.

"You taste so sweet..." He whispered, moving to the front of my neck, trailing kisses until he got to the front of my swimsuit.

He pulled it down without hesitation, the sudden exposure caused me to cover my chest on instinct, blood rushing to my cheeks.

"Don't be shy...I've seen it all." Michael smirked playfully, moving my hands away softly before dipping down once more, taking one of my breasts into his mouth, humming In satisfaction whilst his other hand kneaded my other mound.

I whimpered at the feeling of his tongue swirling around my nipple, the ticklish feeling was surreal.
He moved his mouth to my other breast, his hand kneading my previously sucked one.

My entire body was on fire by now and all because of a few touches. It felt so good. So deliciously pleasurable. Michael moved my clothes further down, until he got to my bottom half. He pulled the rest of it off, staring at my naked body. I felt awkward and covered myself once more, earning a deep chuckle from him.

"Shy?"

"Of course not..." I lied, blushing harder. "It's just awkward being the only one naked is all...."

He hummed and unbuttoned his shorts, pulling them down along with his underwear until they were at his ankles, falling down against the floor after.

His hands trailed up my calf's and then slid over to my knees, spreading my legs open. He looked down and rubbed at my folds, a small snicker leaving his mouth.

"You're so wet already and I haven't even done much. Do you want to explain yourself, love?"

My face was blazing by now as I watched him stare at me.

He didn't wait for an answer, pushing his fingers into my wet entrance. I whimpered as he moved his fingers deeply into me. It hadn't been long since we last had a sexual encounter but I'd forgotten how amazing it felt to be stretched out by his thick fingers.

I whined and gripped the bed, a loud bang covering up my sounds. They'd began to light more of the fireworks.
The orange and blue illumination from it warmed up the room before disappearing.
A tingle shot through my body as I felt Michael adding more fingers. Three then four. I don't know if I'll be able to take another.
Another loud bang flooded my ears, a pink and red illuminated through the windows of the cabin.

Michael's fingers thrusted in and out of me at a faster pace, a smug grin resting on his face. I grabbed a nearby pillow, bringing it to my chest and gripping onto it hard as I watched his fingers delve in and out of me.

It didn't take long for my orgasm to tickle against me, speeding up whilst he curled his fingers, hitting my inner sweet spot. I squeezed my eyes shut as I searched for my orgasm. As soon as I found it the rush filled me.

"Michael- I'm -"

I was just about to finish but Michael took his fingers away from me.

I groaned and put my hands over my face, the frustration was killing me.

"Michael...." I whimpered.

"Get up. On your hands and knees. Now." He stated, watching as my arousal dripped down his hand.

I've never felt so flustered. So willing.
I got off my back and placed the pillow under my stomach, propping myself up on my hands and knees. I looked back at him to see him looking down my thighs.

"Like this?" I asked, my voice a lot more quieter.

"Exactly like that." He smiled, running a hand up my leg, resting on my ass. He reached down to his shorts, pulling out a hoard of foil packets. Condoms.
"I figured we should be more careful."
He took one and placed the others beside me, placing the one he'd chosen between his teeth before tearing it open.

I shivered and turned back, waiting for what he'd do next. A bit of shuffling was heard on the bed before I felt hip prodding at my entrance. It felt different from when we were on the beach. The slippery material of his protection rubbing against my leaking hole.

"You ready?" He asked, rubbing my ass once more.

"Yeah-"
I got cut off by a moan as he pushed himself in. Luckily his fingers had prepared me for him though. It only took a few resisting pushes before he was fully inside. I winced as he twitched I side of me, a throbbing sensation coming from deep within.

"Please move." I whimpered, my head hanging.

He complied and moved, pulling out of me completely before thrusting all the way back in. It didn't take long before his rough side took over, thrusting at a harder and faster pace, messing me up on the inside completely.

By now we'd made a mess on the bed, fluids leaking out of me and staining the covers but we couldn't care less. Only thinking about the delicious pleasure we were giving each other.
I felt Michael's hand slither down, reaching my clit and giving me soft rubs around my clit. I shivered at the contact. I was still so overstimulated and this was sending me over the edge. I felt like my legs were going to give way. Before my legs could lose their energy my arms did, my upper half falling against the mattress, making my moans and whimpers muffled, my saliva drooling out onto the bed. More fireworks silenced our lewd noises, making everyone outside oblivious to the perverse actions going on.

Michael groaned as his hands grabbed my hips, holding me up and practically using me as a toy, his thrusts becoming more feral.
A hand slid up my back, burying itself into my hair before gripping hard, pulling me back up. He leaned down, his front against my back.

"You like this hm? You like being treated like shit?" He asked, his movements never stopping, one of his hands landing harshly onto my rear . I winced as he tugged on my hair, waiting for an answer.

"Yes- fuck yes!" I whimpered, focusing solely on the sensation pooling into my stomach like honey.

He let go of my hair, allowing me to fall back against the cushions with small whimpers trailing after me.

"So fucking good-" he groaned, pulling out fully before delving back into me.

I couldn't help it. I had to have my release. I grinded my hips back against him as he made his thrusts, chasing my orgasm as I did so.

"Michael- I'm so close." I cried out.
Another firework was lit up, the room being covered in pure red and white for a moment before slowly fading.

"Shit...me too." He moaned, sinking his hands into my flesh. That's going to leave a mark.

He hit up against my sweet spot once more, making me moan out into the duvet, my orgasm crashing over me whilst another loud bang came from outside. I felt my legs shake, my body twitching lightly. I could feel myself clenching around Michael. Just this act made him groan and push into me, his hips staggering to a halt.

I felt a weird sensation as he emptied himself into the condom, the tip of it expanding inside me. Michael stayed like this for a while, thrusting a few more times before slowly pulling out, making sure the condom didn't get stuck. All the energy left me as my hips finally slumped down.

I took deep breaths trying to get my breathing to regulate as I heard Michael shuffling about. I heard the tearing of foil and glanced back to see Michael rolling another condom on.
He was still hard.

"One more round?" He asked, rubbing against my entrance. I whimpered and nodded, burying my face into the pillows.

Another firework was set off, a loud bang following soon after, the room lighting up in a bright pink. Michael didn't waste anymore time and pushed himself into me again, starting off at a slow and steady pace, fucking me through the overstimulation.

My mind began to fog as he pushed an overhwelming pleasure deep into me, incoherent whimpers echoed throughout the room.

It felt amazing. Too fucking good for me to wrap my head around.
Michael's hands found mine under the pillow, gripping mine under his so I caged beneath him. I felt like an animal that had just gotten caught by its prey. Not that I would even dare to think about wanting to leave. It was times like this when he reminded me how much bigger he was.

"Y/n...you're wrapping around me so tight." He whimpered, tightening his grip around my hands, his chest falling against my back whilst he hips continued to do all the work.

More fireworks were set off into the nights sky, a different range of colours filling the room whilst a harsh slapping noise filled the room. My body was hot. Hotter than before. He was hitting against my sweet spot with every thrust, making me more needy for him.
I never thought it would be this pleasurable.

I buried my face into the pillow further, moving my hands around and eventually sinking my nails into Michael's hands as my mouth hung open pathetically, silent moans and whimpers coming out of me as he recklessly pounded into me.

"Michael-" I called out wobbly, digging my fingernails deeper into his hands.

He groaned but hurried his movements, sensing I was close. His hurried breathing turned into desperate pants as be rested his head in the crook of my neck, sluuring hurried 'i love you's into my ears whilst he continued thrusting his hips in and out of me.

It wasn't long before I reached my second orgasm. I thought I was seeing stars. My feet dug into the bottom of the bed whilst my nails dug further against Michael's skin, the worry of breaking his skin passing through my mind before lust shamefully clouded it. My body shuddered and I felt Michael shiver against me, the condom slowly expanding as he panted heavily. I huffed and panted against the pillows.
My eyes were glossy and my hair was completely disheveled, my body twitching as Michael pulled out of me.

Another firework was set off, the room filled with a deep blue.

I huffed and rubbed my eyes, turning around to lay on my back. Michael sat back, watching me through lidded eyes. My gaze fell to his hands where rings of blood trickled down, staining the white mattress.

I snapped out of the afterglow and weakly sat up, taking his hands in mine.

"Michael- I'm sorry.." I apologized, studying the cuts I'd made.

"It's fine." He smiled, moving his hands to wrap around my waist. "Nothing a couple bandages can't solve. Just added to the experience." He gave me a wink and then kissed my forehead.

I smiled but felt a bit sucky about letting my pleasure blind me but Michael continued to reassure me, rubbing my back soothingly.

"Are you okay? Did you enjoy yourself?"

"Mhm..." I hummed, looking up at him. "Did you...enjoy yourself?"

"What kind of question is that?" He smirked, capturing me in a soft kiss.

I let out a moan of satisfaction, his soft lips moulding against mine perfectly.
I loved these moments of softness with him.
He moved away from me and grabbed the duvet, wrapping it around me. He pulled his boxers from the floor and then pulled them on and then got off the bed.

"Wait here. "

He walked over to the closet, bringing out a wash cloth and taking it over to the bathroom. I heard a distant noise of cheers outside as more fireworks were fired into the sky.

Michael came back to my side, spreading my legs carefully whilst rubbing along my entrance.

"Does it hurt?" He asked, continuing to help clean me up.

I shook my head and he continued until he finally drew it away, leaving me with a warm and damp feeling.

"Did you bring spare clothes?" He asked.

"Uh. Yeah. The clothes I had before are in June's trunk."

"Okay. I'll be back." He replied, giving me a soft kiss on my head before getting dressed quickly and leaving after.

I sighed, looking up at the ceiling, hardly able to think straight. Michael had fucked me dumb.

Again.

 

---------------

Notes:

Once again orphanage_account thank you so much for assisting with the chapter and I appreciate the support you showed with the story so do much!

This chapter wouldn't have been possible without them so please give them love and the praise they deserve!!

·̩̩̥͙＊*•̩̩͙✩•̩̩͙*˚˚*•̩̩͙✩•̩̩͙*˚＊·̩̩̥͙·̩̩̥͙＊*•̩̩͙✩•̩̩͙*˚˚*•̩̩͙✩•̩̩͙*˚＊·̩̩̥͙·̩̩̥͙＊*•̩̩͙✩•̩̩͙*˚˚*•̩̩͙✩•̩̩͙*˚＊·̩̩̥͙

Chapter 29: Seperated again....

Summary:

Michael has some sad news which means you'll be alone for who knows how long. Sadly, this information may get into the wrong hands.

Notes:

Sorry I was MIA for a few days!! I was helping some students with transition day into the school I attend and trying to get ready for some trips that are going on (tryna deal with sum awkward things happening w my crush 👀)and a I honestly had no time to write

Please enjoy this chapter.

"Finally.." I whispered, looking at the final details I'd added to my painting.

A simple city painting with a dog looking out of a window.

"Do you like it?" I asked, turning to Sasha who was laying on the couch, trying to stay awake.

Sasha jolted slightly but nodded.
"Yeah, yeah! It looks really good!"

I sighed and put my brush on the easel, placing the lids back onto the paint pots.

"If you wanted to sleep you could've just said so."

She hummed and laid her head back against the couch pillows, using her robe as a blanket.

I decided not to bother her any further and just packed away my things back into their boxes, leaving my finished piece to dry on the easel.

"I'm going up to my room. Make sure you don't touch the canvas, it's wet."

"Yeah, yeah-" Sasha mumbled.

After turning off all the lights, I made my way back to my room, grabbing my scrapbook from my bedside table and turning on the lamp. I reached over for my pen pot which had a range of different colours.

May as well continue to add to my art skill whilst I have the time.

I started tracing some outlines of flowers at the side of a cut out photo of some flowers my dad got my mom for her birthday. A simple and sweet gift.

Eventually I got bored and leaned back against my pillows, tapping my fingers against the edge of the book. I looked down at my shirt and saw the golden piece of jewelry still hanging there. I hardly ever took it off and it brought a lot of nice compliments.

I smiled as I thought back to Michael. He really was an angel.

A small click snapped me out of my thoughts as I closed my book. I looked around but only saw the outlines of objects in my dimly lit room.

Another click came and then another. I turned to my window and saw a rock bounce off. I clambered out of bed and walked over to my window just as another rock got bounced off. I opened the window and peered out to see Michael standing there with rocks and pebbles in one of his hands.

"Michael? What're you doing here?" I asked tiredly.

"I need to talk to you.."

There was a long silence as we stared at each other.

"You couldn't have knocked?"

"I know but I don't know if anybody else would answer." He answered, tilting his head slightly.

I sighed and nodded, closing the window. I walked out of my room and headed downstairs, checking on Sasha to see if she'd gotten up.
Nope. Still dead asleep.

Once I got to the front door I unlocked and opened it, revealing a tired looking Michael.

"My parents aren't going to be back for a while and Sasha's asleep on the couch so we can talk in my room."

"Fine by me." He hummed.

I lead him to my room and fell back onto my bed, watching as Michael walked to the other side to sit down.

I rolled onto my stomach and propped myself onto my elbows.

"So what did you wanna talk about?" I asked, trying not to yawn

"I'm leaving..."

.
.
.

"What?"

"Well. Not like that.....well yes like that....well to put it simply. My grandmother owns some land out of town to take care of her horses..." He rambled, laying down beside me, shrugging off his jacket. "She was taking care of one and accidentally strained her back. Our grandfather's passed and she has nobody to take care of her or her horses so she called my father and he wants to take us over there to help out....I'll be gone for a while."

I let the information sink in whilst I looked to the side, spacing out.

"When will you be back?" I asked, looking back at him.

He lightly shrugged and looked away.
"Not sure. But I'll be back before the end of year exams."

I nodded slowly and then chewed on the inside of my cheek.

"It's fine. Besides, you'll be taking care of your grandmother and that's what matters the most." I smiled lightly.

Was I sad? Of course. He's going to be gone for who knows how long and I won't be able to see or touch him...

"Y/n?"

I hummed and looked up at him.

"You spaced out on me for a second." He smiled, moving my hair from my face. I nodded and looked away.

Michael huffed and scooped me up into his arms lovingly, pulling me so I was plush against his chest.
"It'll only be for a while. When I'm back it'll almost be like I just left for the weekend. Okay?" He whispered against my ear, moving down to kiss my neck softly.

"Michael-" I whimpered at the ticklish feeling of his mouth against my skin.

I could feel his smirk against me. He laid a few more peppery kisses before his head rested in the crook of my neck.

"I'm gonna miss you, ya know?" He mumbled, sending vibrations through my skin. His hand raised and played with the necklace around my neck.

"I know. And I'll miss you too." I sighed, moving my hand over his leg to reach his hand, pulling it into mine.

We stayed like this for a while before Michael shuffled away.

"Don't go..." I tiredly called out, holding onto his hand.

Michael seemed reluctant but finally kicked off his shoes and laid back down beside me.
"If that's what you want." He smiled at me, pulling me against him, our legs intertwining with one another.

I laid my head against his chest, feeling content. It wasn't long before my eyes lidded and I fell asleep.

-----------

I felt slightly groggy and tired. I did a big stretch on my bed and was surprised when I felt no restriction. I opened my eyes and looked around my room and on the floor for Michael. A crinkle of paper beside me brought me from my search. After finding the piece of paper I skimmed over the words.

'Sorry for leaving at such short notice. Didn't know when we'd be leaving and still had some work to finish up on. See you when I get back.'
I looked down at the bottom and saw a small heart in blue ink. I almost swooned.

Even though I was sad at Michael leaving, I guess he really had no choice in the end. I moved my duvet off of me and hopped out of bed, trudging over to my bathroom. I ran through my oral hygiene, washing my face after. Once that was done with I changed into a simple white shirt followed by some denim jeans. Despite having no plan to go out whatsoever I thought it'd be better to be prepared.

Once I got downstairs I heard music being played from the kitchen, as well as voices. I guess everyone else woke up before I did. I entered and saw my sister seated at the table, a magazine in one hand and a fork in her other that had pancakes piled onto it.
My mom was at the sink, clearing up the used mixing bowls and the pan she had used, lightly swaying from side to side as material girl from Madonna filled the room. My dad was seated at the table with my sister, a newspaper in his face whilst his coffee sat beside him still steaming whilst his plate was piled with toast and pancakes, honey and butter drizzling down the side.

"Oh y/n, you're finally awake!" My mum smiled as she saw me in the doorway.

I returned her smile and walked in, watching as Sasha peered from behind her vogue magazine, my dad doing the same with his newspaper. I made my way to the table and saw my plate already set up, pancakes with a bit of honey lightly leaking down from it. I happily took my seat and didn't waste any time in digging into my breakfast, completely destroying the nice set up my mom had made. Once I was halfway through my mom brought over a cup of tea to go with my breakfast after.

"Well. Since you're all fed, I'm off to the market!" My mom announced.

"Ooh! I wanna go with. They might have a new magazine out." Sasha interjected, stuffing the rest of her breakfast in her mouth and chugging down her glass of orange juice, her face scrunching up slightly. Sasha then got up and ran out of the kitchen.

My dad laughed and got back to his reading whilst my mom huffed out in a slight annoyance.

"Well, since Sasha's going would you like to tag along y/n?" My mom asked, adjusting a few strands of her hair.

Seeing as I had basically finished the work load of homework and school revision for upcoming tests, I figured there wasn't any harm in actually going outside.

"Sure. I'll go." I finally answered, finishing the remnants of my drink.

My mom nodded and walked out into the hall in which I followed her, grabbing some trainers I'd left there when I got back from school yesterday.

--------

We got to the store a bit later than usual since Sasha couldnt decided between 3 different outfits, something about wanting to look her best if she's seen in public - especially on a weekend.

"Okay. I'm gonna get the things on the list. You and Sasha go around and pick out what you want but only three items each, okay?" My mom laid down.

Sasha nodded and bounced off with my trailing behind her, making sure not to get too close to her personal space bubble. I paused in the cofectionary aisle momentarily and browsed through the sweets and chocolates on display.

I bent down to pick out some lolipops but let out a small shriek when I felt someone brush against my rear. I stood up and turned to the side to see a store worker. A familiar one.

"Oh. Sorry miss." The stranger smiled crookedly.

Where had I seen him? He was tall and slightly unkept, a long beard taking the majority of the bottom half of his face.

"Uhm. It's ok..." I replied after a while, turning back to where I was browsing, making sure to mind my space.

Instead of leaving, the man came over to my side with a box, restocking some of the sweets despite a lot of them not needing to be added to. I reached up for some chocolate, immediately restracting my arm when it brushed against his.

"Woah, hah, sorry again." He apologized, scanning my face.

"It's...ok...I'll just come back later." I murmured, awkwardly walking around him to leave the aisle.

Because of the interuption I'd totally lost track of Sasha but figured she'd be in the magazine aisle or hanging around the main entrance once she gets bored.

I continued browsing other aisles, pretending to be interested in random items.

Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted the worker that had just been in that aisle walk across as if he was looking for someone. Seizing this chance, I headed back to the aisle and grabbed my picks and quickly left before he came back.

As I left I noticed Sasha standing in one of the freezer aisles, skimming through a magazine she picked out.

I walked over to her and lightly shivered at the sudden change of temperature.

"Hey stranger." I hummed, walking to her side, sneakily peering over her shoulder to see what she was staring at. Just models.

"Hey. Did you choose what you wanted?" She asked, her gaze lingering on the page for a bit before meeting my eyes.

I held up the sweets and chocolates I got, making Sasha tut.

"How you don't have pimples or breakouts will continue to confuse me." Sasha sighed, closing the magazine. "Anyways. I was thinking since mom and dad will be at the Williams house tonight we could have a movie night?"

"The idea sounds fun but sadly I'm working tonight. It's another closing shift and I can't afford to miss this one."

I glanced around and felt my hairs lightly stand, making me nervous.

"What's wrong?" Sasha asked, lightly hitting my arm with the magazine.

"Nothing." I reassured her, ignoring the weird chilly feeling tingling down my spine.

"Mmm maybe you're just trying to find a way to spend time with your sis?" She asked persuadingly, rubbing the top of my head, causing my hair to become slightly dishevelled.

"Give up Sash. I have to go to this one, I've missed too many because of recent...events."

Sasha pouted but eventually gave up since she knew there was no stopping me when she knew it was important.
We headed back to the front of the store, eventually finding our mom looking through different salts for whatever new recipe she'd try out.

After a few more minutes we finally finished up at the supermarket and made our way home.

---------------

"Do you HAVE to go?" Sasha whined, giving me a small pout, rolling around on my bed.

"Yes Sasha. I HAVE to go. You won't even notice I'm gone with home much you stay in your room anyways." I sighed, straightening my white shirt and brushing down my leggings.

I looked around my room and grabbed my socks and shoes, sitting by my desk to put them on.

"You're right. I'm sure I'll be able to find dad's secret wine stash....that'll keep me busy." Sasha sighed.

"Just don't burn down the house." I replied mindlessly, tying the laces of my sneakers.

Sasha just rolled her eyes and briskly ran through her magazine.

"Anyways. You gonna give me that lift you promised?" I asked hopefully.

Sasha made a big ugh sound and rolled off my bed, a small grunt coming after. She pulled herself up and slid into her slippers, leaving my room with me following behind her, grabbing my sweater from the coat rack before we left. We went out to her car and clambered in, our journey staring shortly after.

It wasn't long before I saw the familiar light of the coffee shop, some customers leaving as we parked at the side.

"You sure you wanna go?" Sasha asked once more, resting her head on her steering wheel.

"Yes. I'll be fine. Besides, what could go wrong?" I asked rhetorically.

Sasha shrugged but stayed silent.

"Well I'm going now." I stated, reaching over to the door.

"Want me to pick you up?" Sasha quickly asked, sitting up.

I shrugged.
"If you're awake by the time I get off work I guess but if you aren't I'll walk."

Sasha raised a brow.

"It'll be like a workout."

Sasha just scoffed.
"Don't worry. I'll force myself to wake up." She smiled.

I nodded and smiled back, getting out of her car after and walking over to the entrance. I entered and heard the familiar ding of the bell, the warmth enveloping as well as the prodiment smell of coffee beans filling the shop.

My gaze went to the front where I saw a different worker serving a customer their order. I then recognised her as Lavender, a new worker that had started since she had finished with high school.

Once the customer left she caught my eye and waved at me. I smiled slightly and made my way to the counter.

"Hey y/n. You're a bit early. " Lavender took notice, glancing over at the clock.

"Yeah, it's fine though. You can leave early, I can takeover."

Lavenders face practically lit up.

"Really?" She asked hopefully.

I nodded and she wasted no time in hurrying into the employees only room. I moved behind the counter, closing the gate behind me. I walked into the employees room and saw Lavender taking her sweater out of her locker. I walked in further but stopped dead in my tracks, looking down at the person kneeling beside some boxes on the floor.

"Oh. Yeah. I forgot to tell you, Darren's working tonight too." Lavender hummed innocently. "Anyways, I really need to get going now. See you both later."

Lavender walked around me, closing the door behind her, leaving Darren and I staring awkwardly at each other.

"I didn't know you'd be working tonight.." Darren finally said, grabbing some paper bags from the box.

I nodded awkwardly and made my way to my locker, unlocking it and shrugging off my sweater and placing it into a small side at the top. I reached over for my apron and threw it on, straightening it before tying the string behind my back.

I glanced over at Darren and saw him still digging through the bags, placing some on the floor whilst grabbing more.

I reluctantly closed my locker and turned to him.

"Need any help?" I asked, my voice sounding a bit more unsure than I had hoped.

"Nah it's ok. Some of the tables need to be cleaned though so you can start while I restock the bags and some of the food."

I nodded and grabbed a cloth and some cleaner before exiting the break room.

This is going to be a drag.

-------

"Thank you for coming." Darren called out to a regular, putting their money into the register

I leaned against the counter, awkwardly drumming my fingers against the wood. It was weird working a closing shift with him. He had practically done everything I would usually do and I had no work, especially since it was late at night and there was hardly no business.

Darren huffed out and ran a hand through his hair, glancing over to me.
We held an awkward eye contact for a while before he straightened himself up.

"I'm gonna go take out the trash." He stated.

"I can do it-"

"Don't worry about it." He waved me off dismissively, walking into the break room.

It wasn't long before I heard the back door open and close. I huffed and looked around the store. It was cleaned, restocked and completely empty.

I contemplated going back into the break room but stopped when I heard the bell ding.

Finally.

"Welcome to -" I paused mid sentence when I saw him.

Why now?

"What's wrong doll face?" Dylan's sneered. "Cat got your tongue?"

Him and his two other friends were stood by the counter, all of them holding mischievous grins.

Dylan then leaned against the counter, making me move away slightly, my head starting to fuzz.

"Are you going to serve us or what? You wouldn't want us to file a complaint would you, love?"

I shivered slightly at the nickname.
He sounded so gross.

"What do you want?" I asked through gritted teeth.

"Hmmm." Dylan's sighed, looking at the menu open in front of him. "Not sure. What would you recommend y/n?"

I felt like I was going to throw up.

Before I could think of a response the employee door opened. I turned and saw Darren standing in the doorway with a blank expression.

"Ahh, Darren. What's up?" Dylan asked, his friends still smirking widely.

Darren's eyebrows knitted together slightly. He glanced at me and then at the group of boys.

"What do you guys want?" He asked flatly.

"Well we wanted service but your worker over here isn't giving us any." Dylan slyly accused, focusing his attention to me.

I narrowed my eyes at him but then looked over at Darren.

Darren sighed and walked over to me, placing a hand on my shoulder whilst leaning down until he was leveled with my ear.

"Take a break for now. I'll deal with them." He whispered.

I felt awkward but nodded anyway, moving away from them and entering the break room. I sat down onto one of the chairs and took deep breaths.
The fact that Dylan still knew exactly where I worked disturbed me heavily. I couldn't believe I was saying this but I was glad Darren was here tonight. If he wasn't I don't know what dylan and his friends would try to do.

A few more minutes passed and I finally calmed down. Darren came in soon after, carrying the surface cleaner and cloth I'd left out there.

"Are they gone?" I asked a bit too eagerly.

"Yeah. They're gone." Darren smiled slightly. "Are you okay?"

I nodded and felt a bit relieved and happy. During our....friendship... Darren knew it was hard for me to stay around Dylan after our breakup and did his best to help me with getting out of it.

"Want a drink? Water....coffee? Tea?" Darren interrupted my thoughts.

"Uh. No I'm fine." I answered, glancing up at the clock. Just an hour left. "I'll go back to the counter and serve some upcoming customers, you should take your break now."

Darren reluctantly nodded and sat in a chair at the desk whilst I left, walking over the counter. Might as well keep myself busy for the last few hours.

--------------

4AM finally rolled around and I changed out of my apron, sliding into my sweater again.

"Sasha picking you up?" Darren asked suddenly.

"I think so-" I turned around and stopped abruptly when I saw he was a bit too close.

"I'll be here for an extra five minutes to count the money. If she isn't here do you want a ride?"

I reluctantly agreed but only because I didn't trust Sasha and her 'I promise to be awake.'

After that I left the store and leaned against one of the large glass windows, waiting patiently for Sasha despite part of me knowing she wouldn't show up. I got a bit tired of standing so I slumped down, sitting against the cold pavement.

I sighed and brought my legs to my chest, resting my chin on my knees.

Despite it being cold outside I still felt tired enough to start nodding off. Another weird feeling washed over me, making me force my eyes open and look around the dark parking lot.

It was empty.

But it didn't feel like it. I looked further into the dark but still saw nothing -

"Hey."

I almost yelped when I felt a warm hand make contact with my shoulder.

I looked up and saw Darren holding his jacket in one hand and the store keys in his other. He locked the front doors and then pushed the keys into his jeans pocket.

"Sasha hasn't shown up yet?" He asked, ruffling his hair.

"No she's probably still sleeping." I mumbled flatly.

Darren hummed and there was a cool silence, a swift blow of wind filling it.

"So you'll take me up on that ride then?" Darren asked, glancing down at me with a small smile.

Should I? It's not like I'm forgiving him at all since I've never said I would. And besides. I don't want to walk all the way home, especially since I'll have school.
Why did I sign up for this?

"Sure." I finally answered after thinking it through. I got up and dusted off my bottoms, straightening my hoodie.

Darren nodded and we walked over to his car that was parked at the side. He got in first and moved away some pillows he had piled in the front to the back so I'd be able to sit comfortably. I got in after he moved them all and relaxed into the seat, the soft smell of his car filling my nose, making a lot of memories dangerously flood back.

"Same place?" Darren suddenly asked.

"Uh yeah." I answered, placing my hands in my lap, awkwardly fiddling with them.

What should I even do in this situation? Talk to him? Stay silent? Jeez this was a lot more weird than I thought it'd be.

"So...uh....how's art going for you?"

I glanced at him.

"Fine.....by the way....why haven't I seen you around school. It's like you disappeared."

Darren stayed silent but I saw him clench his jaw, as well as his hand tighten around the wheel.

"I dropped out." He finally murmured, his focus staying on the road.

"What? Why?" I asked.

That was the last thing I expected to hear. Darren loved his studies and his sole focus was to become a lawyer to follow in his father's footsteps. What would make him change his path so suddenly?

"I....." Darren trailed off, going silent for a while. "I decided to focus on helping my mom with the coffee shop..."

"But wouldn't having a successful job benefit you financially?" I asked. I guess tuning in on our family business dinners was good for something.

"Yeah that's true....I'll probably try boarding school." Darren hummed.

"Why not just continue studying at school? It's local and hardly expensive."

"I'm not sure. It's pretty hard after what happened last year." He laughed slightly.

That's when it all made sense. Kind of.
He didn't want to come back to school because he was scared about what happened at the party last year. I admit that was a dramatic time but everyone had forgotten about it and even if it was brought up nobody would really care anymore.
But Darren wouldn't believe it. He was too self conscious.

"Well if you think boarding school is what you want to do you should go for It. But nobody even talks about what happened anymore." I tried to reassure him.

Darren just kept his eyes on the road and I caught a glimpse of a small smile appear on his face.

"Thanks y/n." He finally told me.

-----------------

"Ahem! Miss l/n."

I quickly got up from resting on my desk to look up at my English teacher - Mr Camp who was now staring at me with a look of disapproval.

"I know you usually finish your tests faster than the rest of the class but please try to stay awake for the last minutes of the class." He mumbled before walking to his desk once more.

I looked around the classroom and saw everyone else writing their tests and some just sitting patiently and waiting for the bell.

I sighed and glanced back to my test to see a gross looking puddle of drool. I cringed and looked for a tissue in my pockets but couldn't find anything so I awkwardly used the sleave of my jumper and cringed more as it stained the sheet in a cool grey.

The bell rang and everyone got up, handing their tests to Mr Camp. I grabbed my bag and walked over and handed in my test. Mr Camp made a weird face at the obvious splodge on the bottom of my test but finally sighed.

"Can I talk to you for a moment miss l/n?" He asked.

I reluctantly nodded and moved to the side so other students could hand in their tests, placing my backpack on one of the empty desks. After a minute or so Mr camp packed all the tests into a pile and cleared his throat, signalling after for me to walk over to him.

I glanced at the open door then back to him.

"Don't worry this isn't a confidential talk." He smiled, getting up and walking around to the side of his desk, leaning against it.

I nodded and awaited for what he'd say.

"So. I noticed Mr Afton hasn't been showing up to school recently. By the students 'gossip', I've heard you're dating."

"Uhm. Yes we are." I answered what almost sounded like a question.

"Well is Michael okay? Family troubles?"

"Oh nothing like that!" I cleared up. "He's just had to leave school for a bit to go out of town to help a family member. I'm sure his father would've contacted school about it."

My teacher made an 'aaaah' sound as he realized.
"I guess that was what the meeting was about. My apologies, I couldn't attend it. But thank you for your honesty." He smiled once more.

I nodded and grabbed my bag, walking over to the door. As I got out I still saw a few students lingering in the halls which meant I wouldn't be entirely late for my next class.

I was about to make a turn for the stares but halted when I felt a familiar tingle run up my spine. I turned around but just saw other students socializing and making their way to different rooms.

Weird...

 

------------

Notes:

Sorry this is short and lateeee but I'm tryna make episode 30 the season special and it's gonna have sum dramamsmsmmsam and some strangerrrr dangerererere

But I'll try getting it out tomorrow anddd the summer holidays are next week so I'll try writing a lottt!!! Tysm for readingggg!!!!!

Love you all so much 🫶

Also sorry about making y'all scared about the 'pregnancy' 😭🤣

Chapter 30: Season finale

Summary:

Because of the amount of shifts you've had to catch up on it does mean that you and Darren have once again gotten closer as friends .

Sadly, because of this someone becomes quite aggravated....

• Season finale •

Notes:

Thanks so much for choosing to read this chapter

The end of story notes will explain a lot of questions and hidden parts and secret facts.

If you wanna ask any questions then please ask! No wrong questions.

"So what're all of your plans for the summer?" June asked, sitting beside me and Abby on our signature bench.

"Probably travelling....maybe Paris?" Abby hummed, drinking a large sum sum of water from her bottle.

"What about you, y/n?" June asked again, leaning forward to look at me.

"Oh. I'm not sure yet but I think my parents will have something planned." I answered truthfully.

"Oooh! What if we all went on a holiday together?" Abby suggested suddenly.

"Your parents would ACTUALLY trust you to leave the house for more than two weeks?" June quested, her expression baffled.

"I don't know whether to take that as a compliment or an insult but yes they would since I'm actually responsible." Abby answered, giving June a sideways glance.

June shrugged.

"Well isn't it a good idea? Just think about it. All three of us in a different country, hanging out as friends!" Abby beamed.

The idea was amazing but it would take a lot of convincing.
I didn't even realize that none of us had spoken till Abby wrapped an arm around June and I.

"Please you guys! At least take it into consideration!" She whined, her lips forming a pout after.

"Ugh, jeez, okay! I'll try my parents" June finally huffed out, freeing herself from Abby's embrace.

"I guess I can try too but it'll be hard for them to agree." I mumbled as well, giving into Abby's persuasion.

Abby was satisfied with our answers and finally let us go, allowing us to take a breather.

"Yay! I'm so happy! Oo where should we go? London? Spain? Italy?" Abby blabbered out.

Before we could think of any more suggestions a student suddenly rushed out to the open area, panting for breath.

"Guys! Come quickly! Some girl just called Diana a tramp." The schoolgirl called out.

I expected a lot of people to be more mature but almost everyone dropped their books and bags and immediately rushed back into the building, including June.
When she realized we weren't following her she looked back at Abby and I.

"What?" She asked a bit offended. "Shouldn't we...stop it?"

Abby and I glanced at each other before reluctantly getting up to follow June. We all hurried inside and tried pushing in between the pile of students surrounding Diana. Once I managed to squeeze my way to the front, I saw Diana glaring at a girl who was much shorter than she was with voluminous curly black hair, her skin a deep brown. She looked completely terrified and was probably trying to recite her will internally.

I looked around and saw everyone practically just waiting for Diana to strike. We all knew she would. It's Diana. She never calls fights when she knows she'll lose.

"So Ada Phillips. You wanna call me a tramp?" Diana scoffed, moving closer to the frightened girl.

The girl stayed scared but her brows narrowed as she adjusted herself.
"I'm just saying what everyone is thinking."

There was a loud 'ooo' from the crowd but I was mainly focused on her heavy British accent. A lot more prodiment than Michael's.

"You wanna act like a pathetic low life gossiper? I see you've taken the same career path as your mother." Diana hissed, moving even closer to the girl, leaving her with no personal space.

The girl - who I now knew as Ada, didn't mind at all and stood her ground, folding her arms under her chest while she glared at Diana but I could tell her confidence was running thin. Extremely thin.

I felt someone nudge against me and saw June and Abby beside me.

"So you said we were going to stop this? It looks like you're both enjoying the 'show.'" Abby huffed, looking at Diana and Ada.

"Ok, ok." June sighed.

Diana was about to strike once more and I didn't know if it was going to be verbal or physical since I saw her hand begin to rise.
I didn't think twice before grabbing Abby's bottle and pushing past a few students who'd made their way to the front. Once I got close enough Diana looked over to me and was about to say something when I sprayed water all over her head. After processing what I did my mouth fell and I dropped Abby's bottle.
There was a long silence before a guy in the back started laughing which triggered everyone else.

"Damn! Diana just got soaked!" June blubbered out. This only made people laugh harder.

Diana's head was hung low but I could see her shuddering. She looked up at me and glared angrily, gritting her pearly whites together.
I wanted to say something. Anything. But what?
Sorry? I'm not sorry.
It was an accident. Not really.
Are you ok? She'd probably gut me right here.

"You're gonna regret this l/n. You will. Mark my words." She snapped, pointing at me with a shaking finger.

Before I could answer her there was a loud cough and everyone fell silent. I knew that cough all too well.

"Y/n L/n. Diana Williams. I want you both in my office right now!" The principal called out.

There was a few more giggles before the crowd eventually decided to die down and return to the things they were doing.

I looked to the side to see Ada with a shocked expression as well as June and Abby with their jaws hanging.

"TODAY!" Our principal declared, making me and Diana flinch.

We both walked to the office, some teachers staring at us with completely horrified faces - well at Diana.
Once we reached the office I sat in one of the chairs whilst Diana stood since she probably didn't want to get the leather wet.

"Do any of you want to explain as to why there's a puddle of water and a student drenched in water?" He asked, glancing at both of us.

Before I could answer Diana spoke up.
"I'll tell you sir! This crazy uncivilised mule threw water on me when I was in a controlled argument with another person that doesnt concern her!" Diana explained, glaring at me.

"I see...and your part of this story miss L/n?"

"Well she explained most of it but that 'controlled argument ' was practically disappearing. She was showing signs of violent behaviour and the person she was in said argument with was clearly uncomfortable and scared! I only stepped in because she was about to turn a verbal argument into a physical one." I defended, making sure I didn't pause in what I was saying.

Diana wanted to snap back but she waited patiently as the principal hummed whilst looking between us.

"So Diana, do you admit that you were verbally harrassing a student?"

Diana looked down and fiddled with her nails.

"Possibly." She mumbled.

"And y/n. Do you admit that you intervened in an argument that didn't involve you, in which you poured water all over Diana?"

It was my turn to look down and chew the inside of my lip.

"Yes sir."

There was a long silence before our principal loudly sighed.

"Well it seems you're both responsible for what happened."

"What?" We both asked in unison.

"Yes. You both admitted to your wrong doings and if you both had never done what you did this..." He pointed to Diana with a slightly uncomfortable face. "Would have never happened.

Diana's face blazed red as she glared at me angrily.

"Since you're both to blame. You'll both serve a punishment. But since you can't be trusted together, Diana you'll miss out on your free time tomorrow and y/n, you'll miss out on your free time today at 12. No exceptions."

I bit my tongue on this one. Once he said no exceptions he meant it. Anyone that argues just got a more harsh punishment.

"Do you both agree?" He asked, eyeing us both to see if we'd challenge him.

"Yes sir." We both answered in unison, boredom laced in our voices.

"Good. Now get back outside or prepare for you next class." He sighed, grabbing some papers from his desk to look at.

Diana left with me following after her. I walked a while before I felt her hand latch onto my shoulder.

"Watch your back L/n." She hissed, looking at me with pure disgust.

I gave her a dirty look and she finally let go of my shoulder, flipping her hair to the side as she walked away.

I scoffed and just stared after her. It wasn't long before I heard hurried footsteps and saw June and Abby quickly walking up to me with someone behind them. Once I focused I recognized her as Ada.

It wasn't long before Ada practically jumped on me, hugging me tightly.

"Uhm i-" I stammered.
I was stunned for a moment once I realised she was really strong for such a petite person.

"You saved me from that witch!" She stated the obvious, looking up at me with big eyes.

"I guess I did. But are you okay? You looked pretty scared." I asked.

She nodded and gave me another tight squeeze, letting me go after.

"Well she was right about Diana being a witch alright." June spoke up. I almost forgot they were still there.

"Well done with stopping the fight but you massacred my bottle!" Abby whined, holding up her now crushed bottle, some water still sitting at the bottom.

"Sorry! It was for a good cause though." I smiled, trying to make somewhat light out of the situation.

"You bet it was! I've never seen Diana turn completely pale!" June snorted, walking to my side and placing a hand on my shoulder. "If I knew it was that easy I'd just throw water on the brat all the time."

"June." Abby narrowed her brows in a warning fashion.

"What! Just saying." June shrugged, her hand falling off my shoulder.

"Well as much as I loved seeing Diana turn pale from embarrassment, violence isn't the way." Abby stated.

"I know, I know. She was just really getting on my nerves, I don't know why I really did that..." I replied truthfully. It was the truth, I really didn't know why I did that since I wasn't the fight starter type at all, let alone purposefully embarrassing people.

"Well let's just hope Diana doesn't kill you, hm?" June joked.

I tried to laugh at the joke but for some reason all I felt was a weird shiver that I couldn't quite put my finger on...

"Anyways, how about we move this onto Ada?" Abby asked, looking down at her.

"Oh me?" Ada asked with a smirk. "Well I just moved here and somehow get myself in trouble from time to time."

"Gee well you really outdid yourself by pissing off Diana, that girl puts the d in ugly." June giggled confidently.

Abby practically face palmed herself whilst I lightly shook my head in disappointment.

"There's no d in ugly." Ada tilted her head.

"Shit....forgot the joke. Nevermind then!" June laughed.

 

--------------

It had been about five minutes since my last class. I had served my detention period and now I just had science and maths left before the end of the day.

I made my way to my locker and upon opening it, I searched around for a new pen and my notes.

"Hey y/n! Wait up!"

I glanced behind me to see Ada with Abby and Cameron.

"Oh. What's up with you guys?" I asked.

"Not much but we're just wondering if you're free tonight?" Ada beamed, leaning against a closed locker beside me.

"You all know I work." I sighed, glancing at my shoes.

"I told ya it wouldn't work. Y/n's in her early workaholic stage." Cameron joked, wrapping his arms around Abby's shoulder.

I was about to reply but I felt another weird shiver go down my spine. I looked around but once again saw nothing except for a few students lingering around. Even Diana's friends has left.

"Earth to y/n!" Ada called out, waving a hand past my face.

"What?"

They all looked at me slightly worried and then at each other.

"We were wondering if you can do next week then? It would be cool to have the group all together and we could get to know Ada better." Abby smiled sweetly.

I nodded and smiled slightly, hoping they didn't think I was completely out of it.

"Sure. I'm free next weekend so we can plan then?"

They all nodded in agreement whilst I closed my locker, balancing my things in my arms.

"Well then let's go before we're late." I chided

---------------

School finally finished and I decided to part ways with the group, taking a shortcut to the coffee shop.
Whilst I made My way there I glanced over at the local convenience store.

The stores indoor lights were still on so I guessed it was still open for a few more hours.

I walked in and saw there was nobody at the counter.
"Anybody here?" I called out, walking around the small store.

A loud gasp escaped me as I moved away from whatever just touched my shoulder. After turning, I saw that it was a store worker. Not any store worker. The same guy I saw when I went out to the supermarket.

"Hey! You're jumpy." He laughed, scratching the back of his head.

I felt very uncomfortable and kept my distance.
"Don't....you work at the supermarket?"

"Ohhhh." He laughed. "That's a parttime thing. But I own this store and work on weekdays whilst my employees work the weekends. We're hiring if you're interested."

Weird

"No thanks...I just need to get a few things.." I mumbled, walking away.
A few shuffles were heard behind me and to my luck, he went behind the counter.

I walked around and picked out some of my favourite snacks for my shift along with a few cans of cola to help with my energy.

After walking around the store a few more times I noticed a thumping sound coming from the bathroom.
Before I walked over I noticed the guy wasn't at the counter anymore.

Maybe he went outside?

I finally decided to go over there, leaving my things at the front counter. Once I got closer, I heard the noise a lot louder and some muffling. My hand reached out to the door, hesitantly wrapping my hand around the handle.
I pushed it down but was surprised when I saw it was locked. After trying a few more times I knew it was inevitable.

"Find anything else?"

I almost died. I turned around, my hands behind my back as I looked up at him.

"No.....uhm. I heard some weird noises behind there and thought....we were the only ones in the store?"

He blinked a few times before smiling crookedly before finally answering.
"We are the only ones in the store."

"Then....the noises behind this door-?"

"It's just my dog. Can't leave him at home alone all the time and he gets a bit annoyed when he's in there for so long....doesn't even notice the pet flap on the back door in there." He laughed.

I joined in, laughing a bit but stopping when I realised just how awkward I actually sounded.

"You ready to checkout?" He asked, changing the topic.

"Sure."

We walked over to the front desk. He moved behind the counter and grabbed a black plastic bag, checking the prices before placing them inside.

"Your total comes to £1.41" he announced.

I nodded and dug into my pocket pulling out a note.
After handing it to him I took my bag and waited patiently as he counted my left over coins.
I glanced outside and was surprised to see no students or any passer Byers. Usually this store would be very busy.

"Something wrong? Boyfriend waiting for you?" He asked, chuckling lowly.

I glanced back at him and chewed on the inside of my cheek.
"No."

"So you're single? I have a son around your-"

"I've never seen you here before." I interjected. "There's a different man who works here."

"Must be one of my employees....I was on a break y'know...back to what I was saying-"

"Listen." I interupted once more. "I don't want to know about you or your son. So can you stop asking me questions and give me my money?"

He was silent for a while but his face turned into one with scorn.

Instead of saying anything he just tossed my amount onto the counter and glared at me. Deciding to be a bit ballsy I locked eyes with him before taking the money on the counter, finally leaving the store afterwards.

Jeez. Who shoved a stick up his ass?

----------------------

"Oh, hey y/n." Darren smiled, placing some money into the register.

I returned his greeting and walked behind the counter, humming to myself whilst I walked into the break room. After walking in I noticed there was no sign of Lavender. I guess Darren let her leave early.

I moved over to my locker, opening it and shoving my snack bag and sweater inside. A small yawn left me, making me even more exhausted.

Soon after, Darren entered the break room with an envelope.

"What's that for?" I asked as he walked over to me.

"This month's wages." He answered dismissively.

I took the envelope and folded it, placing it in my back pocket, closing my locker afterwards.

"Do you....think we'll be busy tonight?" I asked, trying to fill the awkward silence.

Despite me and Darren being on somewhat ok terms, I didn't want things to stay awkward.

"Hm. No, not really. It's really hot nowadays so maybe we'll be forced to close early. Maybe at 12."

I nodded and walked over to the door.
"I'll go stay at the counter."

I didn't wait for an answer and left the break room, letting out a small sigh.
I guess now I wait.

-------------

How many times had I almost dozed off? Too many to count. There was hardly anyone here and I had to get a stool from the break room to sit on.

I rested against the counter and tried prying my eyelids open, staring at the front door.

"Uh. You ok?"

I looked behind me tiredly and saw Darren once again, a cup in his hand. He placed it in front of me and I saw it was hot chocolate.

"I'm fine. Just really tired." I answered, taking the warm cup into my hands, sipping a few times.

Darren walked back into the break room, coming out with another stool that he placed not too far away from mine to sit on.

"Wanna talk about what's bothering you?" Darren suggested, resting his arms on the counter.

Before I could answer the front of the store shone with light that faded away soon after. When I squinted past it I could see the outline of a van.

"A delivery at this hour?" I asked, looking at Darren.

"Yeah....my mom figured it'd be less busy and we'd be able to restock. Just a few boxes though."

"I'll go get them then." I offered.

"No it's ok-"

"It's fine. Besides, the fresh air will wake me up."

Darren decided not to press any further and watched as I got up and left the store. I walked to the van and saw a man with a blue hat covering his face wearing a blue and white striped shirt and black jeans leaning against the door.

"Hey. This the delivery for the coffee shop?" He coughed, his voice sounding gruff and slightly forced.

I ignored this and nodded. He led me around to the back of the van, pushing the back open. I peered inside and saw a few larger and smaller boxes but moved back once he brough out a large box with large black and bold letters on the side saying 'sugar'.

I was slightly confused since we didn't normally have this many sugar deliveries but decided not to speak up.
I did not want to embarrass myself.

"Here you go miss." The stranger huffed out as he handed the large box to me.

I could just barely look over the top of it.

"You okay?" He asked, looking at my hands wobbling.

"Yeah I'm ok. I'll just-" I placed the box to the side, making sure it wasn't in the vans way. "Slide this inside."

The stranger nodded and then reached up to close the back van door, walking over to the front.

Whilst he drove out of the carpark I pushed the box as best as I could to the sidewalk. Luckily, Darren must've seen my struggling and came out shortly after.

"Do you need any help with that?" He asked.

"Please." I grunted, pushing it to the curb.
Darren placed his hands under the box and I did the same.

"Ready?" He asked.

I nodded and we both hauled the box up, almost falling over.
After we managed to balance ourselves, we made our way back into the store, carefully manoeuvring around the shop until we made our way to the break room.

Once we were able to finally drop it, we managed to catch our breaths for a while. Darren stretched his arms before latching onto the top of the box, pushing it over to a door in the corner. I almost forgot about the supply room.

"Need help?"

"No I'll be ok. Can you find the box cutter though? I haven't seen it."

I nodded and walked around the break room, trying to look for the object.
A loud bang was heard from outside, startling me. I looked out the window and saw small water droplets hitting the glass.

Seriously rain?

My eyes flickered over to the shelves where I caught the box cutter laying on a top shelf. I managed to step on my tip toes and grab the sharp object, returning to the supply closet after.

"Got the cutter."

I handed it over to Darren in which he swiftly turned it so the handle was rested in his palm, the blade against the tape on the box. He cut it open with ease and then pried it open with his fingers.

He had a confused look and I got why once I looked inside too. The box was filled with rocks. Just piles of rocks and stones. I then saw one in the corner with something white on it.
I picked it out and saw it was a note that had been taped onto the rock.

"Got you....smiley face.." I read aloud. That was when I saw it. A small bunny outline in the corner.

Before we had anytime to react the supply room door was pushed shut and a small click was heard after it. Darren and I rushed forward to the door but it was locked.

"Shit...." Darren groaned, trying to get it open once more.

A loud crash was heard and I swore it was the sound of glass. I looked around and saw a hammer.

I quickly reached out for it and then walked to the door.
Darren moved to the side and I quickly striked the handle, attacking it multiple times.

"Y/n-" Darren grasped my arm, stopping me from hitting the handle.

"What?" I asked, worry filling me.

He pointed to the gap under the door and that's when I saw it. Smoke.

"Shit..."

"We shouldn't. We need to make sure the smoke doesn't get in here or else we'll inhale it." He explained hurriedly, reaching into some boxes on the sides. He pulled out some towels and bunched them up against the bottom of the door.

"Okay well now what do we do?"

He looked into the boxes which had a label stating 'tools'

He took out a few screwdrivers, looking around after.

"There it is. The vents"

"Is that safe...?"

"Do we really have a choice right now? If we get out maybe we can get help from somewhere close by."

I nodded and we walked over. Darren grabbed a box from a shelf and placed it near the vent, steadying himself on it for a moment to make sure it could hold his weight.

After he was secure he undid the screws and tugged the metal fence off, looking into the dark vent.

"Alright I'll go first and then direct you just in case."

"No way. I'm better with directions."

He tilted his head but finally sighed.
"Fine I'll give you a boost."

He knealt down and interlocked his hands in front of me. I laid a firm hand on his shoulder, placing my foot onto his hands.
I lifted myself up, Darren pushing me so I could reach the vent.

I latched my hands onto the entrance and pulled myself up, cautiously sliding in.

"I'm in." I called out, looking around the dusty lack of space.

"Okay...just be careful of spiders, bugs, mice and fans." Darren warned.

I was scared for a moment but decided not to waste more time. I ventured through and looked around, crawling down different pathways that I couldn't even recall.

"Y/n!?"

"What's wrong?" I asked, coughing.

"You might wanna hurry! I don't know how much longer we'll have."

"Working on it." I yelled, trying to squint through the darkness.

Fuck I couldn't even remember where I'd come from.
Did I take a left or a right?

I then saw an opening and didn't bother to contemplate it. As I moved closer it dawned on me that I was a chute. I didn't have enough time to think of what kind of could be since I was already sliding down, a loud scream ringing through my own ears.

I let out a grunt as I fell against something soft but firm. I opened my eyes reluctantly, looking around as a gross smell made its way to my nostrils.

I had landed right into a bin...
Great!
I tried to get myself together as the rain hit me harshly, soaking my shirt.

"Y/n!? Are you okay?" Darren called out, his voice strained.

"Shit!....I'm coming, Darren."

I clambered out, stumbling a bit whilst I ran to the front. My mouth fell.
The front was half covered in flames and the chairs had been knocked over. I didn't have to worry about the door since the windows had been broken. After jumping through and dodging some of the glass, I shoved my shirt against my mouth and nose, trying to make sure none of the smoke got in.
Once I finally got to the front, I moved behind the counter where the fire hadn't reached yet. I got into the break room, looking around through the black smoke that had lingered into the room from the open door. That's when I saw a chair up against the door as well as the keys still in the supply door handle.

Not wanting to waste another second, I turned the key and threw the chair to the side, unlocking the door to see Darren sat by the vent. Once he saw me his face basically lit up as he clambered to his feet.
After we got out of the supply room he did the same cover up method with his shirt as we navigated our way to the back door.

Darren and I pushed onto it, tugging at the handle until it finally opened, both of us falling to the ground whilst coughing our lungs out, the rain soaking us both completely.

I crawled to my hands and knees looking around but stopping once I heard distant sirens.

Fantastic.

Darren coughed beside me, making me look over and crawl to his side.

"Are you ok?" I asked, trying to get him to sit up.

"Yeah....I'm just...shocked....shit.." he breathed out, turning to me. "Y/n..."

"What?" I asked, rubbing my face to clear my view better.

"Why'd you....come for me?"

"What?"

"I mean. You could've left and got help somewhere else. Why did you come back...?" He asked, his voice hoarse.

"Darren. What kind of question is that? If I left you who knows what could have happened? Don't be stupid."

"But-"

"Darren, despite you being a dick in the past I still care about you. You're my friend and I couldn't just leave you there."

He was silent for a while before finally sighing and looking down.
"I'm sorry....for everything."

We stared at each other for a while before we both broke out into small, stupid grins, wrapping our arms around one another in a hug.

"I'm sorry too " I finally murmured.

-------------------

Notes:

Thank you so much for reading the season finale!!!!

I can't believe I got to 30 whole episodes. And to be completely fair since Imma always lay things bare with my supporters - I didn't think I'd get this far into a story and actually be proud about the work I've been producing! I'm so shocked and honestly just want to thank everyone for the nice comments and for everyone who left kudos under my story! It all means so much and I really love you all so much! I don't deserve all of your love 💗

Also going to add some FF -fun facts under here so people can kind of see how the story was supposed to go before I made a lot of heavy changes

- end of the story notes-

-------

Fun facts
---------

A lot of the scenes were actually linked to cartoon jokes!
Mainly 'be cool scooby doo' which was either in this chapter or the last one

Darren was supposed to leave the town completely or just die 💀 don't know how but I'd try to link it to the story

Lindsay was supposed to stay liking Michael or just string Simon along - as long as her being the only main enemy of the reader

Michael and y/n were supposed to have a much longer story but because of wanting to speed the story a bit it went along a long faster

I was going to more Michael POVs (especially on the birthday special) but I couldn't since it would kind of mess up the chapters

I was originally gonna make Sasha get with Cameron since they kind of have the same self confident energy (sleepover chapter) but decided to make them good friends

Was going to make a love interest for June but decided to save it for now

Wanted to make Diana officially get with Michael and make the breakup longer but decided to be nicer 💛

Wanted to make Kai and the readers relationship longer and explain more problems he has in exclusive relationships but didn't wanna make the reader sick 🥲

I was supposed to add another friend into the circle of the readers friend group but decided to save or edit it later

Simon and Lindsay weren't actually supposed to get together but it was a last second plan to add in and it just added to the story.

I was supposed to make the reader have a little sister but decided to make it just Sasha and the reader

Diana was actually supposed to have an enemies to friends trope but I decided to keep her evil for future purposes 🤫

Abby was actually supposed to be the bubbly friend of the group - she kind of still is but I scripted her as a lot more timid

----------------
Is this the end of the story??

------

Nope not yet but I will try to make it a bit shorter with longer chapters since I don't want a 300 chapter story 😭

Chapter 31: Dazed

Summary:

Michael's still away and helping out with his grandmother and extended family. Let's just say at night he has a few...thoughts....about you.

Notes:

Just to update everyone who saw the full version of the season finaleeee

I hated the after part with Cameron, Ada, Abby and June + Darren so I completely erased it. If you saw it then just pretend it doesn't exist ! ¬v¬

Also so so sosososo sorry I've been awohl and not updating. Tbf I've just been busy w going back to school and I have A LOT of new changes as well as me prepping for my exams and all that shit so I'm scared and trying to let everything sink innn

But I finally had the motivation to continue so I'll be back.

Also decided to gift you some Michael pov smut as an apology❤️❤️

"Psst. Michael."

I let out a groan whilst I opened my eyes. My vision was blury but I realized someone was sat on my lap.
I tried sitting up but the person held me down. My hands were tied against the headboard.

"Shh."

That voice...
"Y/n?"

"Mhm. Be quiet. You don't wanna wake anyone up do you?" She smiled.

How was she-
I was cut from my thoughts as I let out a low groan, a result of y/n grinding against me.

"Y/n- wait-"

"Hmm? Wait for what?" She asked, her hands moving up and down my chest. She swooped down and caught me in a hurried kiss.

I groaned as she grinded against me harder, making us both moan at the contact. Fuck she was intoxicating.

Y/n finally moved from me and glanced down at me, a flustered expression on her face.

"Michael.." she whispered. "I can feel you getting hard under me."

I felt my face heat up.

I watched silently as she moved off my lap and rested between my legs.

"It's already this hard.." she hummed, palming me through the fabric of my sweats.
She wasted no time in pulling them down, taking me into her mouth after without hesitation.

A loud moan escaped me, slight shocks running down my spine and she circled my tip with her tongue in a painfully slow motion, glancing up at me with a seductive glint in her eyes.

Fuck, I wanted to touch her badly but my hands were still restricted. She gave me a few last kisses before moving away from me, a smirk resting against her lips that were glistening from my arousal.

"Do you want to touch me that bad?" She joked.

I glanced up at my hands and realised I'd been digging my nails into my palms, as well as the rope digging into my wrists.
My eyes shifted back over to her when I felt her palming my erection once more, making me gasp.

"Don't worry, ok? Let me take care of you." She smiled, her mouth replacing her hand after.

A strangled moan left me as she lowered onto me, her tongue resting at the underside of my dick. I watched as she moaned, sending small vibrations against my side whilst she continued taking me into her mouth until she met her limit, her hand moving to the bit she couldn't reach.

I let my head fall agasint the pillow as she drove me to a euphoric pleasure, my vision bluring slightly as she bobbed her head at a fast pace, sliding her tongue against my side whilst her unnocupied hand soothingly rubbed my thigh.
I let out a string of groans as she continued this movement, occasionally moving back up to my tip to leave small kisses and lick and suck against the side of my dick.

It was so different. So. Fucking. Hot. She was driving me insane from just a few licks.
At this point, my mind had clouded and saliva had pooled out from the side of my mouth, my moans becoming more louder. At this point, I couldn't care less about who could hear me.

Soon enough, I felt a familiar high arising at an alarming rate

"Fuck, y/n-" I whimpered, trying to hold myself back. "I think I'm gonna-"

Just before I could finally reach my release, she moved her mouth off of me a loud 'pop' ringing through the room.

I groaned and let my head fall against the pillows, writhing from the uncomfort.

After getting myself together, I realized the shuffling noise coming from the side of me. After I looked over, I saw y/n crawling over me and sitting on my lap, my erection nustled against her ass.

She tilted her head and looked at me with a playful pout, leaning down against my chest.

"Do you want me Michael?" She cooed against my ear.

I nodded faintly, trying to fend off the tiredness coming.

"I need words." She hummed, her hand circling around my chest.

I swallowed the saliva building up.
"I want you, y/n....please."

She moved away from my chest, a faint smile resting on her lips. She shuffled back down and moved back to my hard on, carefully wrapping her hand around me and giving me a few light pumps which had my breath shaking.

I watched as y/n licked a strip against the backside of my dick before coming back up to my tip to take me into her mouth, not moving away until she reached my base, a light gag coming from her as she tried to relax her throat.

"Fuck- you feel so good-" I praised, clamping my eyes shut as she began to bob her head up and down, her tongue circling around my tip.

A muffled moan came from her as she sucked on my tip, moving to the side of my dick to suck against me, one of her hands moving to massage my balls.

My mouth slacked open as more moans moved around the room, a lewd slurping sound following after.

Soon enough, I could feel my high returning at a fast rate, my tip twitching against y/n's tongue.

She pulled her mouth off of me, her hand moving to rub against my length.

"You're close?" She asked, her voice laced with sweetness.

I nodded before groaning loudly.

She quickly replaced her hand with her mouth, suckling against my tip once again.

Before I could give her one last warning, I felt a strong tingling against my groin, my muscles tensing hard.

It wasn't long before I could feel myself releasing into the warmth of her mouth.

I let out low pants as I looked down at her trying to swallow it all, some of my aftermath leaking from the side of her mouth.

Eventually, y/n moved from my tip and swallowed the rest of my seed, using a finger to clean the side of her mouth.

I let my eyes close as I took deep breaths, trying to regain myself, parts of my body still tingling. I heard a few more shuffles and then my hands fell to my sides.
Once I looked to my side, I saw y/n clambering into the bed, resting against me.
I wrapped my arms around her waist, nestling my face against her neck.

"I miss you." She sighed, her hand venturing through my hair.

"Hm?"

"It's almost time for you to wake up though.."

I wanted to ask her what she meant but I found myself drifting off.

————————

I groaned slightly, grabbing a pillow to cover my face and drown out the squealing sound at the end of my bed.

"Michael! Don't be lazy! Daddy said we're going to get to take care of the horses today!"

Elizabeth..

I groaned and this obviously didn't amuse her. She crawled over and pulled the pillow off of my face, slapping me with it to wake me up.

I finally sat up but that didn't stop her from hitting me a few more times.

After I finally took the pillow from her she rubs her eyes and continued jumping on my bed, rambling on about the horses.

My door opened once more and I saw one of my cousin's enter, rubbing his eyes tiredly.

"Liz, it's too early for this." He sighed, walking over to her.

She was about to protest but he placed his hands under her shoulders pulling her up and off of my bed before placing ber back onto the floor.

"Go help your dad downstairs, kay?"

Elizabeth hesitated before finally running out and heading downstairs.

"Thanks for that." I yawned, scratching the back of my neck.

He nodded and trudged out of my room, closing the door behind him.

After recollecting my thoughts for a few moments, I remembered what happened last night between y/n and I.

Fuck, it was just a dream...
At least now I know what to plan for her when I see her again..

--------------

Notes:

Once again rlly rlly rlly sorry for not updating. I WAS gonna post an update chapter to keep everyone posted but then I didn't wanna mess up the chapters by having one that isn't an actual chapterf.

 

Thank you so much for reading ily all so much
Never ever gotten this much support for a story EVER so it rlly means the world to me.

I will be writing tbe next chapter as soon as I can.

Tysm for reading

｡ﾟﾟ･｡･ﾟﾟ｡
ﾟ。I love youu~
　ﾟ･｡･

Chapter 32: 'Operation hot guy"

Summary:

June's going on a date with one of the popular 'footballers' and Ada thinks somethings up, so you both decide to go on a mini 'spy mission'.

"Why do we even have to learn this stuff? How's it it gonna help me become a lawyer?" Abby complained whilst slamming her head on her desk, a small groan following after.

"Well what if there was a medical case that used all these weird chemicals to get rid of the body and only a few remains were found?" Ada questioned from the floor where she was practically buried in different study books.

"Grim, but true." Abby huffed, sitting up and focusing on the neverending paragraphs in her science book.

I looked down at my book and narrowed my eyes at my own notes.

"This better pay off. If it doesn't, we wasted 2 hours of our lives."
I sighed.

"Don't even let me imagine that!" Ada pouted, whilst rubbing her forehead.

A short silence passed before Ada piped up again.
"Speaking of, where is June? She said she'd meet us here."

"Well, wherever she is, she's losing study time." Abby stated.

"More like freeing herself." I mumbled, jotting down some information.

Just then, June burst through the door squealing in excitement before practically bouncing over to Abby's bed, flopping onto it after.

"There you are," Abby sighed, pushing herself away from her desk. "We were wondering when you were gonna get here. And where's the books I told you to bring."

June sighed and sat up, her smile still wide.
"Come on Abby. Take a break and relax for once. Besides I have good news."

"Getting an A+ on this test would be kinda cool." Ada chided, closing her book and getting up from her spot.

"Even better." June hummed.

"You got a million dollars?" I asked.

"Better."

"The test is called off?" Abby asked hopefully.

"Nope. Better."

"Okay, I'm lost. What's better than all of that?" Ada questioned, coming over to sit on the bed.

"Jack Daniels just asked me out." She revealed, practically doing mini rolls on Abby's bed.

"Jack Daniels?" We all asked in unison.

June nodded and we all stared at eachother.

"I guess this is the 'hot guy overload' plan?" Ada asked.

Abby nodded and I shrugged.

I only knew Jack because he was the literal stereotype of a 'footballer'. Self absorbed, attractive, lots of girlfriends, almost every girl had a thing for him at least once and his family was loaded.

"Well how did it happen?" Abby asked, completely forgetting our studies.

"Wellllllll, if you MUST know-" June giggled. "I was on my way here when I passed by the milkshake place cause I was kinda early."

"Yeah, and you still managed to come and hour late." Abby pointed out.

"Yeah yeah, I'll get to why." June scoffed. "Anyways. I'm at the milkshake place and I see Jack with his friends and some girls. Then when I get to the counter and place my order, I decide to just look at some flyers but I accidentally made eye contact with him."

"Mhm?"

"Hush, I'm getting there. Anyways, we make eye contact and after I get my drink he comes over and makes small talk, something about him being in my English class. Then we decided to sit at a table away from his friends just to talk and then I tell him I gotta go to our study date and he drives me here."

"That's a bit short." I mentioned.

"True, what happened in the middle?" Abby asked, narrowing her eyes in a teasing manner.

"Not much really, he just showed me some key spots around town, nothing special. But then, before he left, he asked me to go on a date with him at the town park."

"Ooooooooo-" we voiced in unison.

"I know, it's perfect."

"Well I'm sure you'll have an amazing first date. Just make sure you don't get burned first." Ada mentioned.

"Whaddaya mean by that." June inquired, her happy expression suddenly vanishing.

"Nothin', I'm happy for ya and all but Jack Daniels? He's had so many failed relationships for what reason? I'm just saying if he starts playin'then you better not be stayin'." Ada claimed, a blank expression on her face.

June huffed, obviously not satisfied with that answer and claim.

"Well obviously I'll be careful, I'm not stupid." She defended.

Ada put her arms up in a faux defense.
"Not hating, just stating a few facts."

"Alright." Abby interjected. "Since we all know the story of how June was late, we need to get back to the books."

"Ugh, I hate science." June complained.

"Something we can agree on." Ada joined.

"Yeah, and we've been studying for an hour and a bit." I complained, cracking my knuckles.

"I'm tired." Ada whined.

"Famished." I pouted.

"Alright alright. Just stop complaining. Let's go downstairs and get some snacks then. But we have to work once we get back and June, you need to make up for the one hour you missed."

"Gee, what are you? Mrs Reed?"

Abby rolled her eyes but sighed, making her way over to the door.

I just hope I have enough stamina to last throughout the evening.

————————————

"Y/n! It's for you." Sasha called from the kitchen.

I reluctantly got up from the couch and made my way into the kitchen.
Sasha handed me the phone and left, leaving me with unnecessary privacy.

"Hello?"

"Y/n!"

"Ada?" I glanced at the clock. "What're you doing up so late?"

"Nothing, nothing. But I was thinking about what June told us about Jack."

"Mhm?"

"Well she did tell us the location and all so.....I was wondering if you wanted to come on a spy mission with me tomorrow. You know...just to make sure she's fine and all."

"Okok. First of all....Does June know we're gonna stalk her?"

"No...wait...stalk? No it's not like that. Were just...looking out for our friend, y'know?"

"Ok so she isn't aware....does Abby know?"

"Oh, I tried her line but I'm pretty sure she's dead asleep, plus I didn't wanna wake her parents."

"Well, Why'd you ask me?"

"One, you're my only close friend here and two, I really didn't wanna go alone."

I bit the inside of my cheek whilst a few thoughts ran through my head.
Should I? Will June find out? How will she kill me when she catches us watching her date? Will I ever see the light of day again?

"You know she'll kill us if she finds us?"

"Well, yeah that's a possibility but I'm like a ninja."

I hummed and thought it over once more.
"You know what? I'm in." I finally agreed.

"Yess! Operation hot guy is in check! And don't worry, I'm super sneaky."

"Well if we're about to die by June's wraith, at least I'll be able to tell ya 'i told you so.'"

"Yeah, and if we do survive I'll be able to do the same."

I smiled to myself, thinking it over once more.

"Yeah.... we'll be fine."

"Well, just wanted your answer on the involvement, so we'll meet there at 11, is that fine with you?"

"Yup, see ya there."

I placed the phone back and ran a hand over my face.
I'm actually playing with my life here.

 

------------------------------------------

"Okay. There they are." Ada pointed out from behind the tree we were hiding behind.

I followed her finger and saw June and Jack sat on a nearby bench besides a fountain, their conversation going well from the looks of it.

"Well they look like they're having a fun time," I acknowledged. "What should we do now?"

"Hmm, we can wait around for a while."

I glanced around and saw a kid standing and pointing at us, his mother dragging him away.

I then remembered how Ada had forced me into wearing all black along with a mask and sunglasses so 'june wouldn't recognize us'.

"Can I take this stuff off? I'm suffocating and I'm pretty sure two kids thought we were theives."

"Pfft. What're we gonna steal? The ice-cream truck" Ada questioned, still keeping an eye on June and her date.

I shrugged and slumped down, sitting on the grass.

"What if nothing interesting happens?" I asked.

"I already said I'd buy you whatever food you want for a week. Only if that happens."

I huffed and glanced around. Im just lucky it isn't a busy day.
It wasn't long before boredom washed over and I didn't realise I was plucking at the grass and daisy's beside me.

"Oi!" Ada quickly called, jabbing her fingers into my shoulder blades.

"What?" I asked, covering my arm.

"Five o'clock."

I quickly got up and looked around, slightly confused.

"What do you mean five o'clock."

"That five o'clock."

She pointed towards a blonde haired girl who was with another friend.

"What about them?"

"That's Claire. One of his former girlfriends." Ada explained.

"Why'd they break up?"

"Dunno. But rumours say he was too focused on sports and not guys girlfriend but I dunno about it." Ada revealed.

"Well dyu think she's gonna-"

"I can't see anything from this angle... Let's move closer."

Without hesitation, Ada grabbed my arm and we practically jogged down from the hill we were on, going dangerously close before we stopped near a map pole, hiding behind the metallic structure.

Ada faced me and made a 'sh' sound which I nodded to. After, we peeked out from either side and had a clear sideway view of their bench.

As expected, Claire and her friend came strolling around and as soon as she saw Jack and June laughing and smiling at eachother it was clear she must've out 1 and 2 together in her head.

"What do you think she'll do? I whispered to Ada.

"I dunno." She answered.

We watched closely and saw Claire's attitude suddenly changed from a blank face to a scowl when she saw the pair.

We half expected her to continue walking with her friend but instead she made a sharp turn towards them.

"Jackie, I didn't expect to see you here." Claire started, a forced smile evident on her lips.

Jack obviously seemed uncomfortable but June stayed oblivious to what was going on whilst Claire's 'sidekick' awkwardly stood at her side, playing with the drink in her hands.

"We're just hanging out." He responded.

June's eyes darted back and forth between the both of them, obviously deciding to tune in once she heard this.

"Is that so?" Claire asked. "I didn't know you'd be spending time with your dog sitter."

"Dog sitter?" June repeated, standing up suddenly.

"What? Isn't it obvious?" Claire asked, giving June a look down.

June was beyond mad at this point and I thought she was about to blow but Jack stood up and interrupted.
"Okay, let's all calm down here. First of all, June isn't my 'dog sitter', she's my date and second of all I don't appreciate you interrupting us."

June relaxed slightly at hearing this, a pink tint painting her cheeks after a while.

"You can't be serious Jack." Claire scoffed, giving June a sideye look.

"I am. Anyways, were going." Jack stated, placing a hand around June's shoulder and leading her away from Claire and her friend.

Claire's brows furrowed as she clenched her jaw.
Her friend watched them leave before sipping her drink from a straw, a loud noise coming from it.

Claire glared at her friend before snatching the drink from her friend and crushing it in her hands, throwing it into a nearby bin after.

"I was gonna-"

"Don't annoy me again." Claire warned, pointing at her friend before stomping off, leaving her friend sadly looking at the bin before running after her.

"Wow..." Ada whispered. "That was.....something?"

I nodded slightly.

"Hah, this means I don't have to get you snacks."

"Hey- wait a minute!"

Ada smirked and grabbed my hand once more.

"Let's see if anything else happens, then we'll go."

I sighed heavily.
"Finee."

————————————

"Adaaa, I'm tired." I drawled, trying to surpress my yawn..

Time had already passed into the late afternoon and June and Jack had changed locations like twice, so we were at some burger place.

I could tell Ada was still interested but once she glanced down and saw my tired expression she thought for a while before huffing and taking off her sunglasses, pulling her mask down after.

"Alrighty then. I guess this date was a success." Ada concluded.

I nodded tiredly.

"Okay," Ada stated, stretching her arms after. "Let's get going then."

I nodded and pulled off my mask and glasses before getting up along with Ada so we could make a quick escape.

We got to the door but suddenly froze when we heard someone clearing their throat behind us.

"Funny seeing you two here."

We hesitantly glanced behind us to see a very confused and slightly annoyed June.
Before she could say anything, Jack came to her side, casually placing his arm around her shoulder again.

"Everything ok?"

June nodded.
"Just my friends."

We gave Jack awkward smiles.

"Well, I was about to drop June off, do you guys need a ride?"

Ada and I glanced at eachother.

"No, it's ok. We don't wanna third and fourth wheel." I trailed off.

"It's all good." Jack insisted. "Lemme get it started.

We awkwardly nodded, moving to the side to let Jack leave.

"So are you gonna tell me how you're coincidentally at the same spot of my date?" June asked, folding her arms.

"Of course not." Ada exhaled. "I'm offended you'd even think that."

"Really? Then what's with the getup and masks?"

"Nothing." I responded. "We just decided to go out and get food but it was really sunny."

June narrowed her eyes at us, trying to see through our obvious lies.
Luckily, Jack came back in to tell us we should get going.
He really doesn't know he just saved our asses.

 

————————————

I stared at my ceiling, trying to doze off but it was too hard. Despite running around all day and seeing how June's date went, I can't get any rest.

I closed my eyes, trying once again to fall asleep but nothing came.

Just as I was going to try again, I heard a light clicking sound from my window. I turned into my side, reaching over to turn on my bedside lamp.

Before getting up I decided to wait for a few minutes, trying to see if the clicking would happen again.
Once I heard a few more clicks, I clambered out of my bed, moving over to my window after.

Once I looked outside, I didn't see anything that couldlve caused it.

After making sure, I moved away from my window and sat on my bed.

'Am I finally going insane?'

I was taken from my thoughts when three hard knocks suddenly came from downstairs.

I tried to surpress my fear, hundreds of excuses running through my head.

'it could be Sasha coming back from a sleepover.'

'The conference could've been cancelled which is why mom and dad are back so soon...'

'But don't they all have a key?'

After contemplating for a while I got up and peered out of my room into the dark hallway.
I quickly turned on the lights to add to my somewhat budding confidence before moving downstairs to do the same. Once I got downstairs I peered through the peephole but there was nobody in sight.

Before my relief could come over me, another hard knock but this time from my backdoor. My gaze darted towards the kitchen and after a bit of thinking, I entered the room, quickly going over to the backdoor to peek out of the window.
I cursed lightly under my breath when I saw nothing but condensates vapour against the glass.

'Dont open the door, don't open the door! This is how every teenager dies in horror movies! It's an obvious trap.'

Stupidly, I reached for the lock and quickly pulled the door open, half expecting to be met with a scary axed murderer but instead....nothing.

Relieved, I finally closed the door, thoughts rushing back into my brain.

'it could just be a prank. Could. Or someone's messing with me.'

Before I could even think about going back to my room, another knock came from the door. By now, my heart was pounding and I felt light headed.
I quickly moved towards the drawers, pulling out one of my mom's fancy frying pans - she'll forgive me later.

After I practiced a few swings, I lingered in the kitchen doorway, watching the front door closely. Without thinking twice, I walked towards the door and looked through the spy hole, trying to see if anyone was there.

Nothing.

I sighed in relief.

Maybe I am actually going insane...

I suddenly tensed when I heard a creak behind me. Without giving it a second thought, I closed my eyes and swiftly turned around, swinging the pan hard enough until I made contact with something.

A few seconds passed before I opened by eyes and saw a man on the floor.
I exhaled shakily and looked around, my eyes landing on the kitchen doorway.
I forgot to lock it.

I looked back at the floor where he lay before I paused. That jacket. I walked to their side and lightly pushed their shoulder, making them roll onto their back.

My eyes widened and I mentally slapped myself across the face.

It was Michael.

————————

Notes:

Explanation for leaving-

(If you care 😌)

 

So sorry for kind of disappearing after the last chapter
The reason is because a day after this happened I got VERY bad food poisoning n I was rlly sick, then after that I was busy with school which is why I couldn't write anything.

Chapter 33: Awkward reunion

Summary:

Michael's finally back and you have some time to catch up, only bad thing is you forgot you planned a 'study day'

Notes:

Sososososososososooooo sorry this came out so late!

This story been in my drafts for like 1-2 weeks! I just had the motivation to finish and edit it this week.
I'll try to get the next chapter out.

"oohf-" I groaned, pushing Michael's unconscious body onto my couch.
If I'm lucky, he's still alive.

Without wasting anymore time, I made a quick decision to phone Sasha's friend. Hopefully she's still awake and possibly sober.
I got to the phone and punched in the numbers, waiting patiently for a minute or two before the sound of music playing in the back filled my ears.

"Hello?"

"Uh, Amanda?" I asked, hoping I got her name right.

"Y/n? What's up? Why're you calling this late?"

"Oh. I just need to talk to Sasha really quick."

On the other line, I heard Amanda calling for Sasha, the music still filling the awkward silence.

"Yeah, what's up?" Sasha asked once she got on the line.

"Sasha? I need your help and advice."

"Y/n....It's almost midnight and we were about to play marshmallow beer." Sasha heaved impatiently.

"What...? You know what. that's not important. I just need to know something." I probed.

"Fine. Make this quick." Sasha sighed.

"Alright. If you hypothetically hit somebody over the head with a steel pan, would they be, ok?" I asked, hoping she wouldn't question it.

A small awkward silence passed.

"What?" Sasha questioned.

"Just answer."

"If this is one of your jokes."

"It's not. I swear. Just answer. Please?" I pleaded, glancing back into the living room.

"Fine....I guess so? I dunno. Depends on how hard? Why are you even asking me?" Sasha interrogated, her voice becoming less patient.

"Nothing....Anyways get back to your weird games." I cleared up, hanging up shortly after before Sasha could respond.

I took in a few deep breaths before walking back into the living room, meeting a still unconscious Michael. Without having anything else to do, I knelt beside him and reluctantly poked his cheek.

A few moments passed, and I got no response. I got up and paced the room a few times before I realized I didn't really have any other choices other than to let him stay here until he woke up.
I went over to the closet and got out a few spare pillows and blankets, arranging them around Michael to make sure he was somewhat comfortable before I made a similar setup on another chair.

Once everything was setup, I turned off all the lights, leaving one on in the living room for a slight illumination. After going through the house and making sure everything was secured, I got myself comfortable in my chair, drowsiness finally setting in whilst my eyes lidded.

I'll have to question Michael tomorrow.

. ·:*¨¨* ≈☆≈ *¨¨·: *¨ ¨*: ·. ·: *¨¨* ≈☆≈ *¨¨*: ·.

I squinted slightly as the bright light coming through the curtains practically blinded and got rid of my sight.

After realizing it was still Sunday, I rolled over and pulled one of my blankets over my head.
Just as I was about to doze off again, I felt someone prodding at my shoulder, causing annoyance to build.

"Sasha stop." I heaved, turning over onto my back which caused the blanket to fall.

"Sasha, huh?"

My eyes opened as soon as I heard this voice.

And as soon as I did, I saw the face to match it.

"Michael?" I asked, still unsure of him actually being real. I still thought yesterday was a dream.

"What's wrong? Upset to see me?" He asked, a fake pout appearing on his face.

I lightly rolled my eyes before sitting up and wrapping my arms around him excitedly.

"Of course I am! You've been gone for almost a full month."

"Well, yesterday I did try to surprise you, but you did end up knocking me out."

"Oh yeah... Sorry about that. But you shouldn't have scared me."

"Well I can agree with that." Michael chuckled, his hand running down my back lightly.

I pulled away from him shortly after and gave him a curious look.
"When'd you get back?"

"Yesterday night. We got everything back into the house and since I wasn't as tired, I figured I'd pay my dear girlfriend a visit." Michael hummed, giving me a light kiss on my cheek.

I bit the inside of my cheek, nodding along in response. Michael pulled me towards him, inviting me to sit on his lap.
Once I got comfortable, I wrapped my arms around his neck, leaning in slightly to lay a few quick kisses around the corners of his lips.
Eventually Michael grew tired of my slight teasing and let his hand rest against my neck, applying a light grip. I felt my heartbeat quicken slightly once I felt his hand slide to the nape of my neck, pushing me closer against him.

Just before we made any contact there was a loud clearing of a throat from the side of the room, making us both freeze.

Quickly, I pushed Michael's arms off of me and got off the couch.
As I did so, I saw Sasha standing in the open doorway of the living room.

"Well, well, well." Sasha giggled, her eyes switching between me and Michael who was still sat on the couch, his face tinted pink.

"You're early." I pointed out.

"So I am."

"We were-"

"Don't worryy- I didn't even see anything. Go back to whatever you were doing." Sasha discarded, backing out of the living room and going upstairs.

"Well..." Michael began. "That was..."

"Unexpected?"

He shrugged lightly and nodded. Reluctantly, I sat beside him, deciding to fiddle with my fingers for a bit to somehow ease the awkwardness.

"Also!" Sasha yelled from the hallway., Coming down after and poking her head through the doorway. "Is Darren still coming over?

"For what?" I questioned, slightly confused.

"The study dat- I mean day. Study day." Sasha coughed.

I felt like someone had just thrown a brick at me.

completely forgot that Darren wanted to come over to help me with math.

"Hum...I think so? Shoot. I forgot."

"Well you still have two hours to prepare. I'll be in my room."

I was about to get up but felt a weird cold feeling. I glanced to my side and saw Michael staring at me with a blank face.

"What...?" I asked, my voice coming out a lot more nervous than I had hoped.

"I didn't know you and Darren were on good terms again."

"Oh yeah!" I sighed, mentally slapping myself across the face. The last time Michael and Darren actually had a conversation was at the party and that.... went horribly.
"It's a.... long story."

"Well we do have two hours before he arrives." Michael persisted.

"Long story short, we.... decided to rekindle our friendship.... sort of..."

Michael continued staring at me without saying anything which made me even more nervous.

"He's changed Michael. It's not like before."

Still more silence.

I reached out a hand to touch his.
"Are you annoyed -?"

Michael cut me off by grabbing my arm abruptly.

"No. Kind of. But I'm glad you told me." He revealed, running his thumb over the top of my palm.

I sighed in relief.

"But....you wouldn't mind me staying while he's here, would you?"

"Oh...of course not." I agreed, smiling slightly to give him a slight reassurance.

Too good to be true.

.·:*¨¨* ≈☆≈ *¨¨*:·..·:*¨ ¨*:·.·:*¨¨* ≈☆≈ *¨¨*:·.

After getting ready and changing into some more suitable clothes, I set the living room up for the study session, placing down some textbooks and notebooks in case Darren didn't have all the ones we needed.
I glanced over at the time as saw that Darren should be arriving anytime now. As a last-minute prep, I got some snacks and piled them on top of a plating board before grabbing some juice to take with me.

"You always do this for study sessions?" Michael asked suddenly, catching me a bit off guard.

After I finished putting everything down, I nodded.
"Of course. It's courtesy." I remarked glancing at him.

He just nodded absent mindly which made me exhale lightly. After making sure everything was placed, I quickly made one more stop to the kitchen to grab three cups, just in case Michael wanted some.

Once I finished placing everything down, I looked around in case I was forgetting anything.

A few seconds passed, and a knock was heard at the door. Michael and I made eye contact before I went over to the door.

I'd be lying if I said I didn't hesitate a few times before opening the door for Darren but once I did, I was met with his usual bright smile.

"Hey, y/n." He greeted, giving me a quick side hug before entering the house.

"Did you bring the stuff?"

"Yeah, where are we set up?"

"Living room. I'm just gonna go grab some pens."

He nodded and walked to the living room, stopping suddenly. Sadly, I knew why.

"Michael." Darren acknowledged.

"Darren." Michael responded.

I guess it's time to see how this will all go down..

.·:*¨¨* ≈☆≈ *¨¨*:·..·:*¨ ¨*:·.·:*¨¨* ≈☆≈ *¨¨*:·.

"So first, you just need to cube root 125 and then square the answer or vice versa, depending on the numbers, ok?" Darren asked giving me a quick glance to make sure I was paying attention.

"Uh, yeah.... makes sense. I guess?"

Darren gave me a reassuring smile and started writing another question for me. As I waited for him to finish up, I felt a wave of awkwardness rush over me and after I took a sneak glance to the side, and as expected, Michael was staring right at us.

"Ok this one's easier. Cube 25?"

"5."

"Squared?"

"25"

"Simple as that." Darren stated. "That's basically all you need to do for that and then you can substitute any number like 48, 36 and 64."

I nodded and waited a few more minutes to let Darren write some more practice equations for me to try.

After a while, I began to get a hang of the subtopic and we decided to change to another.

"Ok. I think I got this."

Darren lightly shook his head and leaned over to point at a place I went wrong.

"You forgot to square this."

I grunted and put my elbows on my knees.
"I'm not passing the upcoming test."

Darren gave me a sly smile.
"

"It's fine. If you keep me as your tutor then-"

Darren was cut off by Michael coming over and grabbing a cup from the center table before filling it with the juice I picked out.

Darren glanced at me, and I glanced at Michael who seemed unbothered.

"You were saying?" I asked.

"Oh. Yeah. You just made a small mistake but once you master the topic it'll be easy."

I nodded and took a quick look over at the time.

"Oh, didn't you say you had to get back by 4?" I asked, looking back at Darren.

"Crap. You're right." Darren sighed.
He grabbed his bag and slid his books inside, pulling out some paper and handing them to me.

"Okay so. Just memorize those equations and make sure to practice. Then you'll pass."

I nodded, and we both got up. I followed Darren to the door and gave him one last 'bye' before he left.
Once he was gone, I walked back into the living room to see Michael back on the couch with a blank expression.

I decided not to pester him and instead took to the platter that was on the coffee table back into the kitchen, starting my first task of cleaning up.

A few minutes into my cleaning, I heard someone enter the kitchen.

"Michael?" I asked, looking over my shoulder.

I was surprised at how close he got to me in a short amount of time but decided to brush it off.

"What's wrong?" I asked, looking back at what I was doing.

"Nothin'" He shrugged, moving behind me.

I placed the cups on the drying rack and was about to dry my hands, before I felt Michael's hands wrapping around my lower waist, his head resting in the crook of my neck.

"What're you doing?" I asked, drying my hands on one of the tea towels.

"Just missed you." He replied, moving slightly so he could kiss the side of my neck.

"Really?" I questioned, turning to face him.

Michael nodded.

"Prove it."

Michael didn't waste another second and attached his lips to my neck once again, laying more kisses and biting against my skin, causing my grip on the counter to tighten.
I bit my lower lip, trying to conceal any noises that threatened to escape me.
Sasha suddenly crossed my mind, an alarm going off in my head.

"Michael," I whispered. "Wait a second -"

"Why?" He questioned, moving down lower.

"Sasha-"

Michael hummed but I could tell he wasn't concerned.
I mentally rolled my eyes but snapped out of it when I felt Michael's hands hook in the waistband of my shorts.

Before I could try to warn him again, he was already on his knees, tugging my shorts and underwear even further until they were pooling at my ankles.

Michael moved my legs apart and immediately pushed two of his fingers against my clit, making me shudder.

"Michael- fuck-" I whimpered, raising my hand to cover my mouth.

Michael hummed before pushing his fingers into my entrance, a strangled moan leaving my parted lips as I tried to get used to the sudden stretch.

"Wait- please-" I groaned, my voice a bit more pleading this time.

Michael gave me a glance before removing his fingers, getting up to meet me.

"You wanna stop?" He asked, his voice now concerned.

My face flushed as I shook my head.

He leaned in to give me a kiss, allowing me to taste myself, as well as something metallic embedded into his tongue. A fucking piercing.

"Hey guy- whoa PDA much?" Sasha questioned as she suddenly walked in.

I physically felt my heart drop to my ass as I saw her but soon realized she couldn't see below our waists.

"What's up?" I asked, discreetly pulling down my jumper.

"I'm heading out to see a friend really quick. Need anything while I'm gone?"

"No." Michael and I answered quickly.

Sasha squinted at us before shrugging and walking into the hall to grab her coat.

"See you guys!"

After she left, I let out a quick sigh of relief that was cut short from Michael's sudden manhandling, pushing me so that I was now bent over.
Michael spread my legs, but I quickly clamped them shut.

"Jeez- Michael, what's up with you?" I asked, glancing behind me.

He shrugged and massaged my sides before bending down to continue his work. It wasn't long before I felt his tongue lapping at my entrance, his metal bud teasing me even further.

"You're soaked down here..." Michael observed, massaging my thigh. "Did almost getting caught make you like this?"

I was about to answer but Michael suddenly pushed two fingers past my entrance, a light whimper leaving my lips.
My small noises turned into louder moans once Michael started thrusting them in and out of me, his tongue moving to tease my clit.

I felt my legs shake as he combined the two with a pleasing pace. It wasn't long before I felt a familiar warmth pool into my stomach, and I knew it wouldn't be long before I finished.

"Michael- fuck- I'm close-" I moaned, scraping my nails against the marble counter.

Michael just hummed as he continued his movements, curling his fingers to push up against a plush spot, my legs threatening to buckle as vibrations ran through me.
Michael gave me a few more thrusts and I finally felt my orgasm rush over me, my legs threatening to give up as I slightly slumped down, Michael's hands keeping me held up whilst his fingers helped ride me through my high.

I let out a few sighs of relief, trying to recollect myself as an odd fuzzy feeling ventured through me. I felt myself suddenly jolt once I felt Michael's tongue licking around my entrance, his now lubricated fingers moving to rub against my clit.

"Micha-" I whimpered, trying to claw at his hands.
Michael ignored my failed attempts and continued his movements. I tried to get rid of uncomfy feeling from being overstimulated.

"Shit- wait- I need to," I moaned.

Michael ignored my pleas, and it wasn't long before I felt an overwhelmingly hot warmth spreading from my lower half.

"Wait- I can't -"

"You can." Michael assured, massaging my thigh with his free hand.

I clamped my eyes shut as the feeling grew bigger. Soon after I began to feel the same trembling feeling, a blinding white covering my view as Michael brought me to my second orgasm.

Michael helped coax me through my high once again, this time moving away from me once I calmed down.

I took a few heavy breaths to try and regulate my breathing, my eyes opening after once I heard the unbuckling of a belt.

I turned once I felt Michael massaging my hip once more to see his belt undone, his jeans hanging dangerously low around his hips.
He turned me around and pushed me up on the counter, pulling down his pants and underwear.

"You'll help me, right?" He hummed, stroking himself.

I watched as his tip skimmed over my sensitive bud, making me shiver.

Just as I was about to answer, an idea passed my mind.
"No," I huffed. "Not if you don't explain why, you were acting so weird earlier."

He narrowed his eyes at me before rubbing his tip over my clit once again, my voice threatening to come out.

"Well, he was a bit too close for my liking." Michael answered, dragging his tip down my folds before lining himself up with my entrance.

I lightly placed my hand on his chest.
"So what you're telling me is you're jealous?" I teased.

"No-"

"You are."

He paused, and his eyes dragged over me before meeting my eyes once more.

"Fine. I am jealous."

I smirked lightly.
"Good boy."

Michael's brow furrowed lightly.

"I'm surprised I got you to be -"
Michael cut me off by grabbing one of my legs and placing them on his shoulders, dragging my lower half off of the table, his hand moving under my back to give me some support.

"Good boy?" He questioned.

My face burned with heat.
"That's what I said."

He chuckled and wrapped an arm around my neck.
"Keep teasing me like that and I don't think you'll be able to keep up."

I maintained eye contact with him and shrugged.
"Try me."

Without warning, Michael bottomed out, making me squeal.
I knew it had been long, but I didn't expect the stretch to sting this much.

"Challenge expected." Michael groaned.

"Wait- you need a condom-"

"Don't worry, dummy. I'll be careful." Michael hummed. Weirdly this calmed my nerves a lot more than I thought.

He pulled out almost completely before pushing deeper into me, his pace becoming faster and harder, my voice betraying me as lewd moans were fucked out of me.

"Come on y/n. Where'd all that confidence go, hmm?" Michael grunted, his grip on my hips increasing, causing me to win e.

"Fuck-" I groaned, biting my lip in a useless attempt to try and suppress my voice from betraying me. "You-"

Michael just gave me one of his sly grins and moved his hand down to my clit, giving me a few rough rubs.
My low groans and whimpers transferred to moans as Michael continued swirling his thumb around my clit, sending shivers running down my spine.

Michael's hands creeped up my jumper, fondling with my breasts before leaning down, his teeth sinking into my neck, his hips reaching a deeper spot which almost pushed me off the edge.

"Michael," I whimpered. "You feel so good-"

Michael moaned against my neck and quickened his pace.
I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him into a messy kiss, our teeth clashing.
He pulled away and moved to my collarbone, nipping on my skin, a delicious sting being left behind as he moved to another area.

"You're so good for me." I cooed breathlessly, my mind slowly going blank as Michael continued pounding ruthlessly into me.

"Fuck this." Michael sighed, pulling out of me.

I took the time to take in a few deep breaths, barely acknowledging Michael turning me over and onto my stomach, pulling my arms behind my back.
A surprised gasp was forced out of me once I felt Michael pushing himself back into me.
My thighs tried to clamp shut, despite that being the last thing on my to-do list. This didn't faze Michael however since it didn't even prevent any of his hard thrusts.

At this point, the only sounds coming from the kitchen was from my voice and the lewd squelches from between my thighs. Michael's grip on my arms loosened, causing me to slump against the counter, the coolness of the marble contrasting against my hot skin.

Michael slowed his pace, leaning over me to grip my neck once more.

"So much for your praising attitude hm?" He asked.

I could barely register his words, incoherent mumbles leaving my swollen lips.

Michael chuckled before moving away from me momentarily, his hands pressing into my back, forcing me into an arch, his brutal pace returning, heat pooling into my stomach once more as my orgasm neared closer with each of his rough thrusts.

"Michael-" I groaned, my voice a lot hoarser. "I'm gonna."

"Come on, love." Michael moaned, his hand finding mine to interlock our fingers.

I bit my lips, allowing the feeling the overtake me completely, a hard pressure being laid down onto my stomach as I felt myself clench around his length, my third orgasm leaving me completely breathless.

Luckily, Michael wasn't far off and gave me a few hard thrusts before he finally pulled out, stroking himself a few times before he released thick ropes of his aftermath all over my lower back, causing me to shiver.
I let my head rest on the counter, my eyes fluttering shut.

I'm sure I heard Michael calling out to me, but I was too tired to even try forming any sentences.

I sloppily rubbed my eyes, allowing myself to slump down to the floor, swallowing my built-up saliva to try and ease my sore throat.

Michael grabbed a cup from one of the cupboards and filled it with water, bending down beside me after.

"I think now would be the best time to clean you up, hm?"

I glared at him, only to be awarded with a smile.

"Next time," I began, clearing my throat after. "I'll punish you."

Michael just nodded and leaned in to kiss my cheek.

"We'll see, Princess."

.·:*¨¨* ≈☆≈ *¨¨*:·..·:*¨ ¨*:·.·:*¨¨* ≈☆≈ *¨¨*:·

Chapter 34: Project partners

Summary:

You're back to school and sadly you have a starting project. However, the partners aren't something you're particularly glad about.
Luckily, there's an 'underground' party going on and that's more than enough to distract you.

Notes:

Sosoo sorry I've been MIA I've been busy w school and drama basically everywhere n I have another story planned so I haven't had much time so please enjoy this late chapter 😭💜💜

"Alright everyone! Settle down." Our science teacher - Mrs. Keith called out, the ambience of students having their own conversations slowly dying down.

Once everyone was quiet she did a quick headcount and grabbed her pile of papers which everyone practically groaned about.

"Quiet." Mrs. Keith reinstated. "Alright. Since we have a partially full class today everyone should be able to get into their assigned groups that I have."

We all watched as she walked over to the board and placed up a large piece of paper with names on it, the title being "the human body"
Haven't we learnt this ten times already?

"Ok, everyone get up and find out who's with who. Then for the remainder of the lesson, you can into your pairs and look over the assignment and through these booklets."

As soon as Mrs. Keith returned to her seat, everyone got up and walked to the board.

"Hey,"
I glanced up and saw Ada and Michael at my side.
"Let's see who we got!" Ada smiled, pulling me out of my seat.

We all walked over and waited for a few students to move to the side before we got to the front. I scanned over the many names until I reached mine, an excited hug coming from my side.

"Yes! We're partners!" Ada exclaimed.

I returned her smile and glanced over at Michael who had a slightly confused look on his face.

"What's up?" I asked, looking back at the board.

Before I could even register the name I was looking at I saw her coming up to us from Michael's side.

"Looks like we're partners."

Diana. Of course.

"I guess." Michael acknowledged, awkwardly scratching the back of his head.

She gave him a sweet smile and glanced at me and Ada, her smile faltering before she latched onto Michael's arm.

"We should go plan out this whole project, you can work with me at my desk."

She barely waited for Michael's input before she was dragging him off, grabbing two papers from Mrs Keith's desk before she left.

I could barely even form words, half of me still sort of stunned.

Ada came beside me and slowly waved a hand in front of my face.

"Uhm. So. I know this is off topic buttttt. We need to plan the project."

I hummed and nodded.
"Yeah let's get to it."

We grabbed the papers and sat at Ada's desk, reviewing the fact packet we were graciously given and the questions we'd have to answer. All I could say was that I was thankful we didn't have to present it.

A few minutes passed and I was trying desperately to focus but my eyes wandered over to Diana's desk every so often, noticing the smallest details ever.
Her desk was just a bit too close to Michael's, her hand trailing up his upper arm, leaning too close towards him to look at what he was explaining.

A few jabs brought me back to reality and the pain settled in soon, my hand covering over my shoulder, rubbing circles to ease the pain.

"What was that for?" I questioned, giving Ada a slight glare.

"I literally just explained everything we should do for this part and you were busy zoning out!" Ada frowned, leaning back in her seat.

"Sorry. I was just thinking-"

"Bout Diana and Michael, Hm?" She teased, giggling slightly. "Listen. You don't have anything to worry about. Michael trusts you and you trust him. That's all."

I knew that was true but I couldn't trust Diana at all.
Besides, she's the biggest bitch I've ever met.

"You're right." I finally stated, hoping Ada couldn't see through my lie. "Now, let's get back to this."

Ada's smile returned and she went back to re-explaining the plan she had.

Sadly, my worries weren't so easily erased.

 

⎯⎯ ୨ ୧ ⎯⎯

"Okay so whose house do you wanna meet up at?" Ada asked.

"Oh. We can do whatever."

Ada hummed.
"We'll do yours first then mine and switch over."

"Sounds good to me " I agreed, grabbing my bag and placing in all the things we noted on the papers.

"Alright, let's start tomorrow."

As if on cue, the bell rang and everyone piled out of the classroom.

I took one last sneaky glance at Michael and Diana whilst waiting for Ada to put her stuff away, to see that they were having a conversation.

"Alright so it's settled?" Diana asked, her voice weirdly high as she played with her hair.

"Yeah, Sunday right?"

Diana nodded.
"See you then."

I looked away once Diana passed by us, leaving the classroom after.
Michael walked over as soon as she left, his relief obvious on his face.

"You guys ready to go?"

Ada and I nodded, leaving the classroom with Michael.

"You still need that ride?" Michael asked.

"Oh, yeah." I answered.

"You need one Ada?"

"Nope, my brother's picking me up so I'll see you tomorrow, y/n."

I nodded and watched Ada walk off in the direction of her locker.

"Alright then, love. Let's go." Michael smiled, wrapping his arm around my waist and leading me out of the school.

"So, how're you finding the project?" Michael asked once we got into his car.

I shrugged
"It's alright."

Michael gave me a weird glance before starting the car, focusing on getting us onto the main road.

It wasn't long before we were following the route to my house and I felt the uncomfortable feeling of Michael's stare penetrating me.

I decided to try and ignore it, focusing on the buildings passing by instead.
The last thing I wanted to do was tell him. He'll think I'm overreacting.

At this point, my thoughts were distracting me and luckily that took me away from acknowledging Michael's heavy gaze but it just made me even more worried.

I jolted forward slightly, noticing the car had come to a sudden stop. After looking out of the windows I realized we were in a car park that almost looked abandoned due to the lack of cars.

"What're we doing here?" I questioned, glancing around once more.

"What's up with you?" Michael asked.

My brow furrowed at him answering my question with another question.

"Nothing. But can you answer my question?"

Michael sighed and relaxed into the leather of his car seat, his hands resting behind his head.

"Trust me princess, I have all day. We can sit here and do nothing or you can tell me what's going on in your pretty little head and I'll take you home."

"What makes you think I won't just walk home?"

He looked over at me and shrugged.
"What makes you think I won't just drag you back here?"

I let out a slightly annoyed exhale before meeting hiss gaze again.

"Nothings wrong. I'm just a bit frustrated."

Michael's expression turned into a teasing one.

"I thought I took care of that."

My face heated up and I looked away from him, a chuckle following shortly after.
Silence filled the car before Michael shuffled in his seat once more, his forearms resting on the steering wheel.

"It's about Diana isn't it?"

My eyes moved to meet his. I already knew I was found out.

Michael smirked again.
"It wasn't that hard to figure out, love. You should get better at taking sneak glances. Caught you three times back there."

I rolled my eyes and avoided eye contact.

"You got what you wanted. Now please take me home?" I asked nicely.

"Nah. I want you to say it yourself."

I looked back at him, not bothering to hide my annoyance.

"No."

He shrugged once more and leaned back into his seat.

I narrowed my eyes at him before reaching for the car door, grabbing my bag and clambering out. A few moments into my mini escape I heard Michael get out of the car as well. I don't know why but a feeling of slight worry washed over.

"Y/n." Michael called, his voiced laced with warning.

However, I decided to ignore him. He couldn't be serious.
I almost reached the entryway before I felt Michael grab me by my arm.

"Michael -!" I grunted, trying to get my hand free.

Michael wasn't affected whatsoever and instead bent slightly, pulling me over his shoulder with ease.

"Michael!" I yelled, trying to wriggle free.

"I warned you." Michael sighed, bringing me back to the car.

He set me down once we got to the side of his car. I tried once more to get away but he ended up pinning me against the vehicle, his eyes boring into mine.

"Don't make this harder for yourself." Michael sighed, his hold on my wrists tightening slightly.
"Come on, princess. Be honest with me."

I found myself letting out shaky exhales.

"Fine..I'm just worried about Diana."

"Because?" Michael pressed further.

"Just because....besides, she used to have a thing for you..."

Michael studied me for a few minutes, his hold on my wrists decreasing.

"Don't worry about her." Michael finally insisted. "Besides, you trust me don't you?"

I nodded almost immediately.

He gave me an earnest smile and leaned closer, giving me quick kisses around my mouth, moving dangerously close to my neck, his hands releasing my wrists and instead finding purchase on my hips.

"Good girl." He praised between kisses.

My hands moved to his shoulders, stopping him from continuing. I already knew if I let him continue, we'd be here for a lot longer than I wanted.

"Not happening."

Michael pouted slightly before giving me one last kiss, his tongue grazing over my lip. Just as I was going to give him access, he pulled away from me, his taunting expression returning.

"Alright then, let's get you home. And also, come by my house Sunday, kay?"

 

⎯⎯ ୨ ୧ ⎯⎯

"Okay, that's definitely enough for tonight." I yawned, closing my notebook.

Ada's yawn soon followed.
"Yeah, I'm exhausted." She sighed, resting her head on the cushioning of my couch. "Mind if I use your phone to call my brother?"

I shook my head. "No problem at all."

Ada tiredly got up and trudged into the hall. I stretched my arms and finally got up, focusing on cleaning all the empty snack wrappers and empty cups we'd left out.
I placed everything onto the tray and carried out into the kitchen to see Ada tiredly resting against the wall.

"Thanks." Ada yawned, rubbing her eyes before placing the phone back down.

"He coming?" I asked, pouring all the wrappers into the bin.

Ada nodded and stretched, cracking her knuckles.

"You need help with that?" She asked, walking over to the sink.

"You don't have to-"

"It's fine. Besides I did eat a lot." She sheepishly admitted, pouring soap onto a sponge.

"Alright, I'll help dry-"

The sound of footsteps almost hurtling down the stairs was heard before Sasha ran in.

"Ohmygosh!" Sasha yelled. "What time is it?"

I looked over at the clock.

"10?"

"Thank fuck! I thought I missed it."

"Missed what? Another one of your shows?"

"No! I'll tell you later, I need to get ready."

Sasha ran back upstairs, leaving Ada and I with a lot of questions.

"Don't mind that, she's like this a lot."

Ada smiled.
"You're lucky you just have one sister."

"How many siblings do you have?" I questioned.

"4 brothers and 3 little sisters."

"Well shit. 8 kids?"

"Yup! I swear, my family is the reason why I'm definitely not having kids in the future." Ada shivered, passing me the tray

I smiled and dried off the tray, placing it in one of the cupboards. A faint beep was heard from outside and Ada huffed.

"Well that's my brother. I'll see you Monday."

I nodded and followed Ada to the front door.

We exchanged 'bye's' and then I went back to cleaning the cups in the sink. Just as I had finished, Sasha came back, only this time in a black off shoulder stop, tucked into a matching skirt with a purple mesh overlay, her hair curled and face coated in makeup whilst her arms were adorned in bracelets.

"And where are you going?" I asked, placing the cups in their designated area.

"Well, I met a guy whose friends with another guy and apparently there's a big party going on in an abandoned building."

"Sounds awfully sketch." I pointed out.

"That's because you, my darling sister, you are very vanilla." She smirked, walking to the kitchen island and placing her bag on the counter. "You hardly do anything fun anymore. You need to live a little before you graduate."

I almost let her persuasion sink in before I realized what she was trying to do.

"I'm not coming with you and you can't leave. Mom and Dad could come home at any time and they also told you to stop going out."

Sasha just groaned in frustration and rolled her eyes.
"So? If we get caught I'll take the blame."

"We?"

"Yeah! Besides...Kinda told the guy who's meeting me there that I'm bringing a plus one along."

"You've got to be kidding." I criticized.

Sasha shook her head and walked towards me, taking my hands in hers.

"Please! If you come with me just for tonight then I'll do whatever you want for the rest of the month. Money, cleaning up, clothes, you name it!" Sasha begged, giving me puppy eyes.

I thought about it for a while. It would be nice to have Sasha finally do some dirty work instead of keeping herself locked in her room, skimming through different fashion magazines.

"You know what? Fine. I'll go. But! You need to stay to your word. Got it?" I inquired.

Sasha nodded almost immediately.
"Of course I will! Now go put something on. Matter of fact, borrow some of my clothes. No offense."

It was my turn to roll my eyes but instead of starting an argument, I did as I was told and made my way into Sasha's room.
After I entered, I saw a big heap of clothes on her bed. I quickly browsed through, opting on a white graphic t-shirt and denim shorts, finally choosing a jean jacket to cover over it. I then made my way back to my room, choosing some white converses to go with the outfit.
After triple checking the outfit, I went back downstairs and saw Sasha walking into the hall.

"There you are. Don't waste my time, got it?" Sasha warned, unlocking the door once I got to the last few steps.

"Yeah, well try to stay a bit sober tonight. I dunno if I'm gonna be awake enough to drive us back."

Sasha giggled in response.
"You think we're driving?"

"Well how else are we getting to this 'amazing party'?" I scoffed.

"Well, according to what I was told, It's not that far. Just a five minute walk through the woods." Sasha answered, not bothering to hide any of her sarcasm.

"The woods?" I asked.

"Yes, the woods." Sasha repeated, opening the door. "Don't tell me you're backing out of the deal? Besides we can't take the car since it would look kind of suspicious if mom and dad suddenly come back and my cars gone."

I thought for a bit and came to a conclusion that Sasha was right - for once. I followed her outside and waited until she finished locking up before letting more questions slip.

"Okay. But if they do get back in how are we gonna sneak in?"

Sasha sighed and walked down the driveway, motioning for me to follow after her.

"Backdoor, obviously."

"And you're sure about this?"

"Yes! Jeez, I already told ya I'd take the blame." Sasha snapped.

"Fine, fine!" I interjected. "Just making sure."

Sasha huffed and I continued following her down the neighborhood road. Luckily, the roads weren't as empty since there were a few other people still wondering around.
Sasha suddenly halted, causing me to bump into her a bit.

"What's that for?"

"Shut up. Now come here."

Sasha grabbed my arm and dragged me to the side, leading me towards a house that had a large 'for sale' sign besides the mailbox.

"Isn't this private property?"

"Well, If you want another 3 minute journey walk then be my guest. This shortcut will help us get there quicker." Sasha quipped.

I bit my tongue on this one.

Reluctantly, I followed Sasha past the side of the house and towards the gate leading towards the backyard. Surprisingly, it was left open, allowing Sasha and I to pass through with ease.
I scanned over the area which wasn't decorated as much, only a swing in the far corner. Sasha lead me further into the backyard, until we eventually reached the end of the fence.

"Now what?"

"You think I didn't come prepared?" Sasha hummed. "Now give me a boost."

I raised a brow.

"We're both too short to reach the top."

I hesitantly crouched, interlocking my hands. Sasha held onto my shoulder and placed her heel on my palms, pulling herself up and swinging a leg over.
Once Sasha's foot left my hands, I dusted them off and looked up to see Sasha sat on the fence, looking on the other side.

"Alright. I can see the building in the distance." Sasha stated, turning to face me, her hand reaching for mine.

I grabbed her hand, securing my foot in one of the loose planks of the fence before hoisting myself up as well, swinging a leg over the fence to secure my spot.

"Can we take a break? I'm tired." I complained, my hands tingling with a sudden numbness.

"Party now, rest later." Sasha waved off.

I was about to protest but Sasha swung herself off the fence, dusting off her skirt before continuing her venture in the dark.
The last thing I wanted to do was get separated, so I jumped off too and jogged to her side. We continued to walk deeper into the woods, continuing our approach towards the building.

⎯⎯ ୨ ୧ ⎯⎯

As soon as I heard the music in the distance I basically got a boost of energy. We've been walking for hours and I was too tired to even suggest the idea of going back since I'm 100% sure Sasha would blow a storm down on me. The only thing that would make her happy again would be the 'mystery' guy she met at college that she keeps blabbering on about.

"Finally!" Sasha sighed.

I looked around at everyone who had come. I could tell a lot of them were older than both Sasha and I by a lot of their physical features, especially size.

"You sure everyone here is in college?" I asked, giving her a nervous glance.

She shrugged.
"Maybe some in uni. But that doesn't matter! I gotta find Max."

"No need. I'm right here."

Sasha turned and let out an excited yell before rushing behind me."

I turned around and was surprised to see a tall girl, her skin slightly tanned whilst her hair was short and dark blue, a knife tattoo snaking down her neck.
I was surprised to say the least.

"Didn't you tell me your friend was a guy?"

"Yeah. But since when did guy have a gender. You're a guy, she's a guy, we're all guy's. But anyways, Y/n this is Maxine, my girlfriend!"

My jaw almost dropped.

"Girlfriend?" I questioned.

"Yeah, That's what I said isn't it?" Sasha sneered. "Anyways, Maxi and I are gonna explore this haunted place so run along."

I barely had the energy to say anything, instead watching as Sasha dragged Maxine away and into the building, other party goers entering as well.

I took a deep breath and rubbed my temple. So this is the thanks I get for agreeing to this stupid idea?

"Y/n?"

I turned in the direction of my name and was stunned to see Darren, holding a plastic cup.

"What're you doing here?" He questioned. "This doesn't really seem like your scene. No offense."

"It's not. My sister dragged me along as a plus one and then ended up ditching me." I revealed.

He nodded mindlessly before bringing his drink to his lips, downing the remaining contents.
"Well. Do you wanna come with me to get a drink?"

I nodded and Darren lead me into the building, which was surprisingly decorated with white sheets covering the rusty tables, drinks and snacks on top of them whilst some old 70s rock music humming from somewhere. We approached one of the tables and Darren grabbed an identical red cup from the pile, filling it up with a bright pink liquid before handing it over, doing the same to his after.

"So. Why're you here? Doesn't seem like your them either. No offense." I expressed.

Darren gave me a short smile.
"Yeah. Well, like you, I'm a plus one n' my cousin brought me here." Darren explained, taking a sip from his drink.

I nodded along, taking a drink of my own cup.

"Are you okay by the way?" I asked. "Y'know. From the accident. I haven't seen you around school since then."

Darren shrugged.
"Tryna help my mom with the costs and all. Dunno if I'll be able to come back to school since we're both tryna work to handle the financial burden it's had on us."

My brows knitted together.
"Why won't your mom ask mine? I'm sure my mom wouldn't mind trying to help with any money costs."

Darren shook his head.
"No. Besides, my mom doesn't wanna accept any money help. She hates being dependent."

I felt my heart sink.

"Well. You should at least try and attend some classes. Don't you wanna further your education?"

Darren went silent and instead sipped from his drink.

"You wanna explore a bit?" He inquired, changing the topic.

"Sure." I accepted. It wouldn't be best to question him further.

Darren and I wondered around aimlessly before we finally found some stairs, venturing up them. We were met with an open hall that was a lot less populated than the main one downstairs, as well as the music being a lot less quieter. I followed Darren into one of the separate rooms that looked a lot like an office, a large bookcase behind the old desk and chair that were at the far end of the room, a dusty looking white sheet over something that looked a lot like a chest or cabinet.
After scanning over the room, I realized we were alone.

"This is cool."

I looked over at Darren and saw he had taken a book off the shelf and was now scanning over it. I swithered before finally walking over to the opposite side of the desk, looking at the book which I now registered was some sort of photo album.

"What was this building before it became abandoned again?" I asked, looking at how the photos of surgical items turned into dead forest animals, a weird stench suddenly hitting my nose.

"Forgot but from this I'm guessing it's a pet hospital. I think."

I felt myself become nauseous from the gorey looking pictures and decided to put my cup down, moving towards a box I noticed in the corner of the room. After kneeling down, I opened the box and was met with old looking photos and a camera.

I skimmed through some of the pictures but they were mostly family pictures, some others being scenery. After checking through the rest, I grabbed the camera, and rubbed some of the dust covering the lens with my jacket before holding it up to one of my eyes, my other squinting.
I looked around and landed on Darren who was still flicking through the book. Without hesitating, I clicked on the button and a small flash was created before a whirring sound being released as the photo slipped out.

Darren looked up at me with a confused expression.
I took out the picture and shook it before squinting, trying to get a somewhat good look at the photo.

"What're you doing?" Darren asked, closing the photo book and walking over.

"Photos. pretty cool, huh?" I grinned, pointing it at him once again.

"If you like it so much you can take it."

I dropped the camera and gave him a questioning look.

"Ain't that stealing?" I asked, lookin at the lenses.

"Not really. The owner died and nobody wants to take ownership for this place. Technically. Nobody actually owns anything here."

I hummed and looked at the camera once more.

"You don't always have to think so much." Darren shared, taking the camera by the strap and pushing it over my head, the camera resting on my chest.

"If you say so."

Darren got up and was about to leave the room before he stopped, walking over to the covered cabinet in the corner.

"You check this?" He asked, removing the sheet.

"Nope." I answered, getting up and walking to his side

Darren tried opening it but was stopped by the big lock on top of the latch.

"You see a key anywhere?" He queried.

"No...didn't see one." I stated.

"Wanna go on a side mission?"
Darren got up and looked at me.

"What you mean?" I speculated.

"You can't tell me that you aren't a little curious on what's in this old thing. Might be vintage like that camera."

I shrugged.
"I guess. But after I gotta find Sasha. She's probably drunk out of her mind as we speak."

"No worries. Let's split up so this is quicker. I'll take the left, you take the right."

I agreed and we both left the room. I went to the right side and saw two doors, along with a group of people in a corner who were visibly drunk, leaning against the wall and lightly stumbling against each other.
I tried the first door first but to no avail, the door didn't budge at all. Might be rotted shut. After looking around once more, I tried the second door, this time it opened without any hassle.
The room was dark, the only illumination being the huge glass paned window that gave a front view of the front of the building. I glanced out of the blurry glass and saw the faint outlines of crowds of people, but no sign of Sasha. She must still be wandering around with Maxine.

After looking over the room I figured it may have been an old bedroom or a patient room judging by the plain decoration and single bed that was pushed up against the corner, another old sheet covering it. Beside the bed was a bedside table and I figured that was my best bet on trying to find a key, especially in a place like this. Before opening the drawers, I took one last look at the door before opening the bottom drawer, an old book that had the title 'A wrinkle in time.'. I hummed and pushed it to the side but there was nothing else inside it.
I closed the drawer and searched the top one, this one however being filled with lots of crumpled up papers and bobby pins scattered inside it.
Well, I didn't really know what to expect.

I took a sneak peek under the white sheet that covered the bed for good measure but only found a dirty looking mattress and a flat pillow. So much for a 'side mission'. Before I left, I took one last look under the bed and once again was met with nothing. After leaving the room, I looked around in search for Darren but figured he might still be looking. I made my way over to the left side of the hall and saw three doors. I looked into the first room and saw it was completely empty in terms of furniture, a group of teenagers in the corner smoking something.
Luckily, I left before I was noticed and was about to look into the second door before I was stopped by a hand shielding the door. Thankfully it was just Darren.

"Looking for me?" He asked.

"Jeez Darren. Don't just appear like that."

"Sorry. But after I left this room I saw a couple go in there and I'm pretty sure you wouldn't wanna walk in on that."

I made an 'oh' sound once I realized and Darren just smiled.

"Anyways. Found our key."

I was expecting him to hold up a key but instead he showed me a hammer.

"I don't see how that would fit..." I doubted.

"Big things can fit into small spaces." He shrugged. "Besides, I'm gonna smash the thing off. C'mon."

We walked back into the former room and Darren knelt down at the cabinet. I kneeled down beside him and watched as he raised the hammer before smashing it down onto the lock, the heavy material shattering under the pressure.

"See?" Darren smirked. "Easy enough."

"Don't get so cocky. Open it up. Might not be worth all this work."

He placed his hands on the lid and lifted it up. Before I could get a good look at what I was staring at, the same disgusting stench hit me, this time making both Darren and I gag. I looked away and backed up, trying to breathe through my mouth to avoid taking in that horrid smell.

"Shit. That's fucking disgusting." Darren groaned, covering his nose.

"What is it?"

Silence followed my question and when I looked back at him, I saw Darren staring at something in the cabinet.

"Well?" I asked, my voice slightly louder.

Darren said nothing and instead used the white sheet he'd discarded earlier and used it to grab something from the cabinet. I almost threw up when a half severed rabbit head was thrown out.

"Did you have to make the wrapping so half assed?" I asked, turning around completely this time. I was more scared on if there was anything else.

"Sorry. Just....looking."

I glanced again, making sure to use a hand to shield the view of the dead animal, my focus staying on Darren who was still staring at the cabinet, his hand remaining over his nose.

"At what?"

He shook his head and quickly shut the lid, a loud thud following.

"It's nothing. We've wasted enough time."

"But-"

"Don't we need to find Sasha?" He asked, changing the topic once again.

"Yeah, but-"

"Come on. I can drive you both back." He sighed, getting up from where he sat.

"Drive? But Sasha said there wasn't a way to drive here?"

"There's an alternative route, just up the road. Only a 2 minute walk." He answered.

I'm going to kill Sasha once she's sober.

"Alright. Let's find her."

He nodded and we both walked out, making our way downstairs after. It didn't take much work to find Sasha since she was practically crowded by college students.

"Can we meet you outside?" I asked Darren. I knew it'd make a scene dragging her out and I didn't wanna embarrass him.

Darren stared at me for a while before nodding and heading for the exit. I ignored the slight confusion and instead focused on the more heavy task at hand. Hastily, I pushed past
all of the different strangers before I finally got the the front where Sasha was. Her face was surprised once she saw me but she started giggling soon after. Can't say I'm surprised in the slightest.

"Sasha. Let's go. Now."

She shook her head and turned away from me.

"No way. You're so boring and I don't wanna go home." She whined, her eyes tearing up.

Sometimes I wondered if she actually was older than me.

"Come on Sasha!" I encouraged, grabbing her arm and dragging her from the crowd.

She shook her head and managed to wriggle free, resulting in me grabbing onto the hem of her dress.

"You're embarrassing yourself!" I argued, dragging her closer towards the exit. I wasn't worried about anyone seeing her like this as much since I was 99% sure everyone was close to being blackout drunk at this point.

"Listen." I huffed, dragging her halfway through the door. "Come home with me and I'll buy you three new outfits from your favorite store.

Sasha stopped moving all together and I froze, scared that she'd pull something.

"Alright." Sasha smiled, her teary face completely gone and replaced with a smile.

She's gonna make me run mad.
For safety measures, I made sure she was in front of me as we walked out and down the stairs. Once we reached the bottom. I saw Darren waiting by the gate, a cigarette between his lips.
Once he saw us approaching he turned away and took the cigarette from his mouth, letting it drop to the floor before stamping it out.

"You ready?" He asked.

"Yeah. Let's go quick."

Darren walked us up the road where a few others were heading back to their cars. Soon after, we reached Darren's car and he helped me get Sasha into the back, double strapping her in because of how fidgety she was getting. Once we were set, we headed into the front and by the time we began the journey back, Sasha was out cold, her snores vibrating through the car.

I looked over at Darren and saw him focused on the road, occasionally checking his rear view mirrors.

"Hey...."

"Hm?" Darren hummed, his hand sliding over the wheel.

"You gonna tell me what was in the cabinet?"

He was silent for a while before letting out a heavy sigh.

"Just some vintage pictures and portraits. Some other small dead things and a plain paper. That's all. Gruesome stuff...." He trailed off.

I bit the inside of my cheek. I had a weird gut feeling but couldn't put my finger on it.

"Alright."

Silence filled the car again and I had a weird feeling of being somewhat obligated to continue this conversation.

"So...Are you gonna come back to more classes?"

"Maybe."

"If you do....I could use some more tutoring."

I noticed a slight smile tugging at his lips.

"Sure...I could help you out. But first, let's get you two home."

⎯⎯ ୨ ୧ ⎯⎯

Fuck my head hurts.

Sasha was an angel but as soon as Darren left, she became even more unsettled and ended up demanding me for things before she could finally sleep, leaving me with barely enough time to rest. And even when I finally got back to bed, the sun was already peeking through my curtains. There wasn't really any point in trying to sleep, especially since the front door opened not even five minutes after.

I got out of bed and almost fell down the stairs due to my stumbling.

"Oh! Y/n! You're awake." My mom beamed, coming to give me a tight hug, my dad coming from my other side to join in on the hug.

"Jeez- You're gonna suffocate me here." I coughed out.

They both let me go and my dad pat my back.

"Well, where's our second princess?"

"Well....She's not feeling so well at the moment."

"Aww. Should I prepare something for her?" My mom offered.

"No. Plus. You both should rest."

They both hesitated before agreeing and taking their things back up to their room. Before I could go back to mine the kitchen phone rang and I almost felt like breaking something.
I contemplated just ignoring the phone and going back to sleep but instead, I decided to answer.

"Hello?"

"Hey princess."

I paused before registering it as Michael.

"Michael...Why're you calling so early?"

"I can't call my girlfriend? Besides I wanted to see if you could come over."

"Why?" I questioned. "Don't you have the whole thing with Diana today?"

He sighed.
"That's the problem. She's coming over and my Dad has to sort out a birthday today so he won't be back until the late afternoon meaning Liz and Ev won't have anyone to watch them.....You think you can babysit for us again, princess?"

I thought about it for a while.
"What time."

"Like...half 11."

I looked up at the clock. it was 8. 3 and a half hours of sleep.

"Alright. I'll come over."

I could sense that Michael was smiling on the other side of the phone.

"Alright then, love. See you soon.

⎯⎯ ୨ ୧ ⎯⎯

Chapter 35: Another babysitting job

Summary:

Time for another round of babysitting. Only now, Diana is going to try and make it as hard as possible for you.

Notes:

This was kinda rushed because I haven't updated in almost a year
Not spell checked so sorry off any errors
❪⠀ᥫ᭡⠀❫

"Please tell me you don't need a ride back." Sasha groaned, almost slamming her head onto her car wheel."

"Don't worry about it. I'll just walk back or ask Michael to drive me back." I dismissed, closing the passenger door.

"You sure? Cause I'll basically be in a coma by the time I get back home."

I rolled my eyes before walking up the drive walk.

"Don't worry. Go ahead."

Sasha waved at me before pulling off. I continued my journey up the pebbled path before I finally reached the door, knocking once I mentally prepared myself for the events that were about to conspire.
There was a bit of stumbling and muffled voices before I finally heard the fumbling of the lock on the other side, the door swinging open after, I was greeted with Mr. Afton and Evan hanging onto his shoulders from behind.

"Oh- Good morning, sir." I greeted, giving him and Evan a smile.

"Oh, Y/n...You're here for the babysitting right?"

I nodded and he let out a sigh of relief before patting one of Evan's hands, resulting in Evan sliding off, William taking his chance to escape into the living room. I entered the house and Evan closed the door behind me before leading me into the living room where we saw Mr. Afton stuffing trash into a black bag and cleaning up a mess that was placed onto the coffee table.

"If you want, I can continue from here." I interrupted, placing my bag on the far end of the couch. "Michael told me you have to go and supervise a birthday party."

Mr. Afton glanced at me before sighing, visibly thinking over my words.
"Are you sure?"

I nodded and walked towards him, taking the bag from his hand, continuing from where he had left off.

"Evan. Be a good kid and tell your little sister she needs to finish up cleaning her room. I want it clean before I leave." Mr. Afton stated, ruffling the little boys hair.

Evan complied and ran upstairs, William leaving me in the living room to do something in the kitchen. I continued with cleaning the mess, picking up empty soda cans and candy wrappers, discarding them into the bin.
A few minutes passed and I finally finished cleaning the area and was about to move onto cleaning the toy mess that I definitely knew belonged to Liz but a heavy knock at the door stopped me.

I caught a glimpse of Mr. Afton walking past the hall and to the door. Once the door opened there were a few exchanged greetings before William walked back into the living room, only this time with Diana, our eyes locking almost immediately.

"You can wait here and I'll see where Michael is." William drawled before walking up the stairs.

Diana stayed staring at me before finally sighing and sitting down on the couch, placing her bag on the other end. I wasn't in the mood to start anything with Diana so instead I continued cleaning Elizabeth's doll mess and placed them back in her toy box.

"So." Diana suddenly vocalized. "What're you doing here?"

I looked over at her and saw a smug look on her face which just pissed me off.

"Babysitting. And you're here for the project?"

She hummed in approval.
"Yeah...Surprised you're babysitting."

I finished up putting everything away before finally answering.
"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Well, your parents are pretty well off. You sure you aren't just milking them for their money?" She snorted.

My mouth almost fell from her accusation. I wanted to rip that raven hair right off of her scalp.
Before I could answer, I heard quick footsteps coming from the stairs, Mr. Afton appearing soon after.

"Alright. They're all gonna be coming in a few minutes and no need to worry about breakfast since they've already ate. See you later tonight y/n-" Mr. Afton pattered, hastily walking by, his briefcase in hand.

I barely had time to return his goodbye since he was already out of the door. I got up and grabbed the black bag, taking it into the kitchen and placing it into the empty bin before returning into the living room to see Diana now looking through her notes.

"Y/n!"

I turned towards the high pitched cry and saw Elizabeth running down the stairs, immediately hugging my leg whilst Evan ran to catch up with her.

"You're actually here!" She beamed.

"Why wouldn't I be?" I questioned.

"Well, I thought Evan was lying again..."

Her voice trailed off and I saw both her and Evan were looking at Diana.

"Who's she?" Evan asked.

"My partner." Michaels voice sounded as he came down the stairs in his usual tight white tee and dark grey sweats, his hair messily hiding his eyes.

Elizabeth and Evan shared confusion before deciding not to question it.

Michael nudged Evan and Elizabeth into the living room where they sat on the far side of the couch, not being discrete whatsoever in their stares at Diana. Michael slipped an arm around my waist, giving me a quick kiss on my cheek before walking over to where Diana was sat.

I walked over to Evan and Elizabeth, crouching in front of them.

"Well, while Michael and Diana work..." I hummed, glancing over at Diana giving Michael a weird smile and taking out the assignment. "Let's do something fun, Hm?"

Both their eyes lit up.

"Let's watch a movie." Evan blurted out, practically jumping off the couch, Elizabeth following shortly after.

"Yes!" Elizabeth agreed.

"Alright, what movie?" I asked, leading the both of them into the hall.

"Texas chainsaw massacre!" They both smiled innocently.

I almost blanked.
"How do you-"
I stopped mid sentence once I realized. Michael

"Ok. First of all. No, that's not appropriate."

I felt a bit bad once their smiles slowly dropped, morphing into small frowns instead.

"You know what? How about we do something else that's fun and creative?" I discreetly pleaded.

Relief washed over once their smiles returned.

"Let's play dress up!" Elizabeth suggested.

Evan scrunched up his nose.

"I don't wanna wear a dress again." He complained.

"Fine. Just wear whatever." Elizabeth dismissed, running up the stairs, Evan running up after her.

I followed the pair and watched them go into their separate rooms. I peeked into Evans room and saw him rummaging through his drawers, different toys scattered around his room.

"You need any help?" I wondered.

Evan glanced at me before shaking his head, continuing his search in whatever he was trying to find. I looked around the room and saw the golden bunny teddy I had gotten Evan a while back from the arcade. It still looked almost new.

I backed away from his room and went down the hall, peeking into Elizabeth's room to see her already changed into a pink princess dress that almost looked ball like.

"Hey, Liz. Need any help?"

Elizabeth twirled around and smiled.

"Well, yes! I need you to be my doll."

I raised a brow.
"What do you mean?"

"Well, father brought me makeup for my dolls a while back and forbids me to wear it." She sighed, walking over to her bedside table. "So, I need to practice on something that's alive. Michael and Evan always avoid me when I ask...." She trailed off, digging through different things before bringing out a makeup bag and rope.

"What's.....the rope for?" I hesitated before asking.

"Well. I wanna play kidnapping. You'll be the lost princess, I'll be the evil queen and Evan can be the prince." Elizabeth explained artlessly, skipping over and placing her things on her fluffy carpet before grabbing my hand, forcing me to sit down. "Hands behind your back."

Reluctantly, I did as Elizabeth said and she grabbed the rope, walking behind me and tying the rope around my hands, moving to my legs next.

"Wait- my legs too?"

She nodded.
"It has to be real." She smiled.

I let her do as she wished, watching as she tightly tied the rope around both my ankles, she then moved to stand in front of me, opening the makeup bag before grabbing some brushes and random blushes, caking them onto my cheeks and grabbing some eyeliner afterwards. Suddenly, her door was pushed open, revealing Evan standing in the doorway, dressed up in what looked like a knight costume.

Elizabeth quickly undid the bow in her hair, tying it around my mouth quickly.

"You'll never take me alive!" Elizabeth yelled, running to the side of her bed whilst Evan chased her, his prop sword in hand.

I watched as they both jumped onto her bed before running around in a fit of giggles.

"I'll never go down. Never!" Elizabeth yelled, running out of the room.

Evan chased after her, leaving me all alone in Elizabeth's room.

I tried to call after them but all my attempts were muffled. After a few more failed tries, I accepted my fate and tried instead with the knots around my wrists. The only thing that was successful was my frustration that was growing with every fail.

I groaned and was about to give up before I heard a chuckle. I looked at the doorway to see Michael rested against it, a smirk on his face.
He walked in and looked down at me.

"I would've loved to see you like this under different circumstances but I guess this is okay.." He teased.

I sighed and let out muffled curse words which Michael laughed at. He crouched beside me and undid the tie around my mouth. I took deep breaths whilst he undid the rope on my ankles.

"Guessing Elizabeth managed to persuade you into playing this little roleplay game of hers?" He asked, nodding towards my face. I almost forgot that Elizabeth had put all that blush on me.

Now I felt like I was actually blushing.

"She has a...creative imagination." I noted, watching as Michael finally undid the last knot of the rope, sliding it off. "Also, what about Diana? Aren't you two studying?"

Michael nodded, moving behind me to undo the rope around my hands.

"Yeah. She had to take a bathroom break and after she left I saw Liz and Ev run out into the backyard alone so I knew something was up. Sorry about this."

"Its all good," I dismissed. "Besides, they're just kids."

Once Michael took the ropes off I rubbed my wrists, sighing.

"Thanks."

Michael hummed, a hand twirling a strand of my hair. "Evan and Liz will probably be busy for a while."

"don't even think about it." I brushed off, getting up and stretching my arms.

Michael clicked his tongue before getting up too.
"We'll see."

-----------

After the whole 'roleplaying' episode went down, i managed to get the kids calmed down, letting them watch TV calmly whilst Michael and Diana continued to focus on the project, while I focused on cooling the cookies Elizabeth helped me make earlier.

I walked back into the living room, taking a seat on the couch, Diana and I locking eyes before she gave me a smirk, placing her hand on Michael's shoulder.

"Michael, can you help me here?" She asked, moving a bit too close to him. "I don't really understand this bit."

Michael, however, grabbed her arm and moved it off of his shoulder.
"Alright, I'll explain it again."

I tried to stifle a giggle which got Diana's attention again, her giving me a glare in response.

Elizabeth looked at Diana, her focus on the cartoon dissipating.

"Michael." She called, Michael looking up from the paper.

"What's up, Liz?" He asked, writing on the project once more.

"Who's she?" Elizabeth asked, narrowing her eyes slightly.

Michael was silent before answering.
"My partner."

Elizabeth scrunched her nose, giving Diana a side eyed glance.
"But she's not good looking at all."

Diana's face almost went red whilst I coughed, trying to cover up a laugh. Evan looked at Elizabeth with a concerned look.

Michael rolled his eyes
"She's helping me on a project."

Elizabeth shrugged.
"You could've had better."

"Stop it Liz, Michael said we can only say this when she's gone." Evan whispered a bit too loudly.

I covered my mouth, trying my best to contain myself while looking at Diana's horrified face.
Guess getting her ego crushed by two kids hurt her more than it should've.

Diana's grip on her papers tightened as she glared at the two kids.

"Alright, both of you. It's late. Go up and get ready for bed." Michael stated.

Elizabeth looked up at him with doe eyes.
"But, we haven't gotten to try the cookies-"

"I'll pack them up and you'll have them tomorrow. Bed. Now."

Evan and Elizabeth both scrunched up their faces in annoyance but did as they were told, getting up and running upstairs.

Michael's eyes met mine and I immediately looked away, trying to control my laughs. He took a deep breath and I glanced back over to see him closing the project booklet.

"Think it'd be better for us to meet up in school." Michael brought up, Diana nodding slowly before getting up and placing her papers in her handbag.

"It's totallyy okay!" She laughed slightly. "Besides I'm getting a bit tired and It's getting dark...You wouldn't mind giving me a ride would ya?"

Michael took in a sharp breath, biting the inside of his cheek.

"Sorry, but I actually need to give it a maintenance check."

"Oh. Well, hope you get it sorted." She hummed, her grip on her bag tightening slightly.

Michael nodded, watching as she got up and straightened her shirt, giving Michael a sweet smile before turning to leave. Diana and I looked at each other again, her smile disappearing as she walked out.

The door slammed shut and there was an awkward silence before Michael sat beside me, leaning against the pillow whilst groaning.

"That was painfully long." He sighed, glancing at me, his hand sliding over my thigh before squeezing hard,

I winced, moving his hand away, eliciting a smile from him.
"Well, too bad because you're stuck with her."

Michael hummed, his eyes scanning over me before he pulled me closer, littering kisses around my face, making me scrunch my nose slightly.

"Hey- didn't you say you had to check out your car first?" I asked, lightly pushing his chest.

Michael narrowed his eyes at me before grabbing my wrists, using his body weight to push me down onto the couch, allowing him to get to my neck with ease, kissing and sucking any parts of flesh he could get to, making me whimper.

"Michael-" I whimpered, my back arching towards him as he sucked harder against a sensitive part of my neck.

"Hm?" He hummed, his hips lightly grinding against mine, my mouth parting in a silent moan.

I was about to succumb to his touches but Michael suddenly moved away, releasing my wrists. I met his eyes with visible confusion that made him laugh.

"What? I thought you said I had to go check on my car?"

I narrowed my eyes at him before sighing, taking in much needed air into my lungs.

"Fine."

----------------------------

"Sure you wanna help?" Michael asked as you both entered the garage.

"Of course." I replied, turning on the lights.

"Well. You're lucky you wore shorts. You're gonna get sweaty." Michael groaned, stretching his arms.

I walked to the side, grabbing a car jack and placing it under the front of the car before jacking it up, stopping when I saw Michael's smirk.

"What?" I asked, giving the car jack a few more pushes before dusting off my hands, looking over one of the tables before grabbing some disposable gloves.

"You know how to change the oil of a car?" He questioned almost teasingly.

I looked at him with a dumbfounded expression.

"You think I don't?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at him.

He raised his hands in defense, making me sigh lightly. I pushed my hands onto the front of the car, making sure it was stable and secure before moving to the side, grabbing a black bucked and holding it up to Michael.

"Can I use this?"

Michael nodded, leaning back on the work table behind him.

I laid down under the car, checking where the engine drain plug was before lining the bucket up with it.

"Michael."

He hummed lightly. I slid out, catching a glimpse of him ogling my legs.

"Stop staring at help me get the oil cap off?"

Michael chuckled before walking over, doing as I instructed.

"Wrench."

Michael walked over to the toolbox, grabbing the tool and handing it over. I slid back under, undoing the screw before moving to the side, watching as the oil poured out. I waited for a while before looking over at Michael once more.

"Tissue and a new plug, please."

He handed me my requested objects. I cleaned the excess oil that stained the underpart of the car, discarding it to the side before screwing on a new plug. After, I reached for the oil filter, shuffling over once I saw more oil pouring out into the bucket.

"Can you lubricate a new filter for me?"

Michael nodded, grabbing some oil and smearing a thin layer onto the gasket ring of the filter, passing it over after. I reattached the screw, sighing once it was finally on before finally crawling out from under the car, letting Michael help me in getting up.

"You got somethin on your shirt there, love."

I looked down at my shirt, my brows furrowing at the black stains going through my white shirt.

"Well, I'll just have to clean it later...Let's finish this, hm?"

Michael nodded, grabbing some oil from the work table to pour into the fill hole. I watched as he emptied the oil can out, before throwing it into the bin, walking over to get a new fill cap to screw in.

"Any oil?" Michael asked.

I bent over, checking for any spills under the car.

"Nope, clean."

Michael sighed in relief before shutting the hood of the car, walking to the side and opening the backdoor, kicking his shoes off before relaxing against the seats. I walked over, pushing off my shoes as I clambered into the car and sitting beside him.

"Do we need anything else done?" I asked, looking up at him.

He shook his head.
"I'll check the rest later..." He dismissed, pulling me closer to him, his hand roaming over my thigh.

"Well, we should get back insid-"

Michael cut me off by bringing me into a rushed kiss, hands moving to the buttons of my shorts to undo them. My hands instinctively moved to his neck, bringing him closer and reciprocating his kiss, my tongue moving against the piercing embedded in his. Michael moved away from the kiss, pushing me back against the seats, his hands tugging down my shorts and underwear, letting them fall to the flooring of the car.

"You've kept me waiting too long, y/n. Don't blame me if I go too hard on you.." Michael hummed, spreading my legs, a smirk tugging at his lips.

His finger dipped against my folds, pushing into my entrance with surprising ease.

"You're soaked down here..." Michael murmured, pulling out his finger and holding them near my lips.

Before I could open my mouth, he instead decided to push them in by force, allowing me to taste myself. I whimpered around his fingers, sucking his digits which made him sink his teeth into his bottom lip. Michael withdrew his fingers, pushing them back into me, immediately setting off on a quick pace.

"Fuck- Michaell" I moaned, my back arching as he curled his fingers against a deep spot only he could reach, my walls fluttering around his thick fingers.
.

My toes curled when the heel of Michael palm rubbed against my clit, making me more needy. My eyes glassed over once Michael continued to abuse my sweet spot, an all too familiar scorching heat that began to pool into my stomach.

"You're sucking me in down here." Michael commented, eyes fixated on my entrance as he added in two more fingers, feeding me with a delicious stretch.

My breath hitched once I felt my stomach tighten, a tear finally falling once Michael applied more pressure against my clit, my nerves almost going aflame.

"Don't tell me you're gonna cum so quickly." Michael teased, thrusting his fingers deeper.

I nodded quickly, focusing on the pressure building in my stomach, my hips moving up to meet his fingers, trying to chase my upcoming orgasm. Just as I was on the verge of reaching my much needed release, Michael withdrew his fingers once more, smirking once I pouted at him.

"What? You don't want the real thing?" Michael asked, leaning down to kiss my neck, layering my skin with small hickies.

"Wait....I wanna make you feel good too." I mumbled, avoiding his heavy gaze.

Michael chuckled before moving to sit properly, tugging down his pants and briefs, his hard dick coming into view, beads of precum leaking down the sides.

My mouth watered once I got closer, sinking my teeth into my bottom lip before giving him a few soft pumps which caused Michael to groan lowly.

I wasted no more time, leaning down to take him into my mouth, earning me a satisfied moan, Michael's hips rolling up into me. I relaxed my throat, my eyes clamping shut once I reached my limit, gagging at the halfway mark.

Michael's hand moved to my head, using my mouth as he pleased which only got me hornier, my hand moving between my sticky thighs to tease my aching clit, moving my hips against my hand whilst I moaned around Michael's dick.

"Fuck, princess. You're so good-" Michael praised, his breaths becoming uneven whilst I swirled my tongue against his underside.

I hummed against him, my unoccupied hand moving to massage what I couldn't fit in my mouth. I moved off of him, a drawstring of saliva dropping against the leather seats. I brought Michael into a kiss, letting him taste himself whilst I continued to pump his dick that was now twitching with need.

He broke the kiss first, wrapping a hand around the nape of my neck.

"Open." Michael ordered.

I did as I was told, lolling my tongue out, flinching slightly when Michael spat lightly into my mouth, swallowing after.

Michael chuckled breathlessly.
"So fuckin' messy, Princess." Michael cooed, kissing my neck roughly.

I sighed against him, continuing to pump his length. Michael moved away from my neck, groaning slightly whilst his hips continued rolling up.

"Shit, you gonna take it all, pretty girl?" Michael murmured.

I nodded, moving back down to take him back into my mouth, bobbing my head against him whilst trying to relax my throat in better hopes of reaching his base.

Michael grunted above me, his hand lightly pressing against my head, his hips now setting a steady thrusting pace against my mouth.

"Shitt- gonna cum-" Michael whined lightly.

His sounds encouraged me to work harder, applying more pressure to my pumps and bobbing my head faster.

Michael's hands pushed my head further, his seed suddenly fling my mouth, eventually overflowing and slipping out from the corners of my mouth. I swallowed the most I could before moving my mouth away from his length.

Michael sighed, his eyes gazing over me before he smirked.

"You ready for the real thing, hm?" He asked, manoeuvring me so I was now laying on my back.

"Wait, we need a condom." I reminded. As much as I loved feeling Michael with no restrictions, this was a lot safer.

"luckily, I came prepared this time." He whispered against my ear, biting down on my earlobe before grabbing a condom from his pants pocket.

I whimpered once I felt him grind his erection against my clit, all of my logical thoughts slowly dissipating, my hips rolling up against him.

"Alright-"

A choked moan was forced from me when Michael pushed three fingers back into me, coating his fingers in my arousal before pumping his length, making sure he was lubed up enough before pushing into me. I bit my bottom lip, suppressing a groan as I desperately tried to adjust to the sudden intrusion. My body suddenly tensed, a broken moan leaving my swollen lips as I felt my orgasm slowly wash over.

"Fuck, you're tightening around me-" Michael hissed, hands moving to grip my hips.

I clamped my eyes shut once Michael began rutting his hips into me, trying to ignore the overwhelming overstimulation that was building up. Michaels hands slid under my thighs, throwing my legs over his shoulders and pulling me closer. Michael set off at a hard and quick pace, his tip kissing my sweet spot, igniting another upcoming orgasm. My nails dug into the cushioning of the couch, my mouth falling open at the feeling of his cock dragging against my fluttering walls, the car suddenly becoming a lot hotter than before, the combination of Michael's hips colliding against mine and the stickiness between my thighs reverberating through the garage.

"Shit, you feel so good," Michael cursed groaning slightly while picking up his pace, bending over me to bring me into a soft kiss.

I took the chance to wrap my arms around his neck, moving from his lips to lay quick kisses around his neck, accidentally biting against his flesh when he grinded against my hardened bud.

"Need me here, love?" Michael asked breathlessly, moving away to grind his fingers against my clit, my body shivering with every roll of his hips.

"Please-" I whimpered, my hips moving up against him in hope to get more friction.
Michael smirked at my attempts, his fingers rubbing against me faster while thrusting into me, my mind going blank once I felt his tip continue to abuse my sweet spot, my nails digging lightly against the sides of his neck. The mixture of Michael's fingers against my clit and his deep thrusts was more than enough to bring me to my second orgasm, my toes curling as I continued to focus on the euphoric feeling from Michael's harsh thrusts.

I grabbed at the material of his shirt, my legs wrapping around him needily despite the heavy sense of being overstimulated biting at me whilst Michael's head rested on the side of my neck his teeth biting down on my flesh roughly as he chased his own orgasm, giving me a few more hard thrusts before his hips stuttered, his cum pouring into the condom.

We stayed against each other for a while, panting whilst trying to catch our breathes. Michael used his arms to prop himself up, his face flushed and his hair disheveled. He slowly retreated, pulling out carefully before slipping the condom off.

I glanced over at him, my gaze falling down. I was surprised to see that he was still hard. I looked back up at Michael who was trying to regulate his breaths, his eyes fluttering shut.

I clambered on top of him which caused him to open his eyes again, his deep blue eyes locking on mine.

"What're you doin, hm?" Michael asked, lightly kissing my shoulder.

"Wanna help you out," I put simply, using his shoulders for balance before lifting my hips, angling my entrance above his tip.

"Well, I don't have anymore condoms, love." Michael revealed, eyes locked on my dripping entrance.

"No." I assured. "It's fine..I got this..just tell me when you're close.."

I could tell Michael was fighting off a smirk but he let me be. I slowly lowered myself, gasping lightly when I felt his top prod at my entrance before finally slipping inside, my grip on Michael's shoulders tightening.

Michael's hands found purchase on my hips, pushing me further, making me yelp, my hand moving to cover my mouth. Michael gave me a somewhat half assed apologetic face before massaging my sides.

"You can take the rest, cmon princess, know you can." Michael hummed against my neck.

I took a deep breath before lowering myself further, my eyes clamping shut until I finally got to the base.

"Shit, you're hugging me really tight," Michael sighed, his hand moving between us to draw small circles at my clit. "Think you can move for me?"

I nodded, wrapping my hands around his neck before lifting my hips until I reached the tip, slowly sinking down after, my breath shuddering lightly, Michael's hands digging against my flesh again.

Michael hummed lowly against me, his hips thrusting deeply into me, a light whine being forced out of me.
Michael chuckled breathlessly, continuing this light pace.

"Fuck- wait, Michael -" I whined, my head falling against his shoulder once he picked up the pace of his thrusts and rubs against my clit.

"What? Thought you wanted to help me." Michael teased, grabbing my hips and moving them to meet his movements.

"Nno- I can'tt. You're moving," I whimpered, trying to get used to the new spots Michael was hitting. There was no way I'd be able to last long enough in this position.

"It's fine," Michael groaned. "I'll take care of you."

I moaned once Michael hit a particular spot, my walls tightening around him.

"Michael- I'm gonna'"

"'s fine," Michael sighed, moving faster, his fingers rubbing against my clit harder.

I let out a choked moan, my eyes watering as another orgasm washed over. Michael moaned against me, thrusting up into me roughly a few more times before lifting me off of him, his cum shooting against both our stomachs.

I stayed against him for a while, trying to regain my strength before lifting my head.
Michael wrapped a hand around the nape of my neck, bringing me closer to him, his mouth meeting mine in a messy kiss.

"Let's get you cleaned up quickly, hm?"

I tiredly nodded, Michael's smirk returning at the sight of me.

------------

Notes:

So so so sorry for almost no updates.
I've been busy w school and also had some other things coming up. I'll try and upload two more chapters this week ・❥・

Chapter 36: Another babysitting job - Michaels pov.

Summary:

Just Michaels Pov on the last chapter <3

Notes:

Just a quickie chapter because I saw people commenting for another chapter so I decided to squeeze this one out for you all <33

-Sorry for the spelling mistakes I missed, I have dyslexic symptoms <33

I groaned once my alarm went off, the sunlight blinding me once I fully sat up, reaching over to turn off the annoying beeping noise. I only fully woke up at the sound of a knock at the door.

"Yeah?" I asked, eyes locking on the pile of clothes building in the corner and the ash tray on my bedside table.

"Michael, get down here. Y/n and that other girl have already arrived and are waiting for ya downstairs." My dad announced, rattling my door handle. "Unlock this right now-"

Shit.

"Can't....I'm naked." I lied, climbing out of my bed and moving to hide the ashtray, focusing on carrying all the clothes and placing them in the hamper next.

There was an awkward silence before I heard a deep sigh.

"Fine. I'll be going now so behave yourself."

I let out a relieved breath before pushing my hair back but to no avail, my hair falling back over my eyes. I opened my door as an experiment to see if he was really gone, only catching a glimpse of Elizabeth and Evan running down the stairs followed by a shriek from my excited little sister.

Tiredly, I took my time going downstairs, my girlfriend - y/n coming into my view as well as my siblings, all of them looking into the doorway of the living room.

"Who's she?" Evan asked.

"My partner." I tiredly huffed, coming down the last steps and walking over to the trio, noticing Elizabeth's and Evan's confused looks. I nudged them both into the living room, trying to hold back a laugh at the stares they were shooting Diana.

My arm slipped around Y/n's waist, drawing her closer before giving her a quick kiss on her cheek, making my way over to Diana who had a somewhat sour expression before it faded into a small smile. I watched as y/n walked over to Evan and Liz, whispering something to them which got them excited enough to leave the room.

"So..." Diana hummed, moving closer to me, her shoulder brushing against mine. "Let's begin shall we?"

I nodded, using the excuse of grabbing my notes from the coffee table as a way to create visible distance between us.

This is about to be a long ass day...

-------------------

"Oh! So that's how you work out the universal law of gravitation?" Diana asked, looking up at me.

"Yeah," I nodded. "It's easy when you know how to do it.."

"Well," She sighed, her hand moving to brush against my arm. "I really appreciate it. Sorry for going off topic from the project."

I cleared my throat, moving my arm away and massaging over it.
"It's all good..."

Silence. Awkward silence..

"Geez," Diana stretched, dropping her pen on the arm rest. "I'm exhausted...Can I quickly use your bathroom?"

I nodded.
"The bathrooms just opposite to the kitchen."

Diana nodded before getting up and walking out of the living room. Once I heard the door close I sighed in relief. That was more painful than I thought. Hopefully an excuse comes to get her to leave soon-

"Come back here!" Evan yelled.

I looked up and saw Elizabeth and Evan running into the kitchen and out the backyard door. I expected to see y/n running after them but she never came.
Something's up..
Reluctantly, I got up, quickly pacing up the stairs to see Elizabeth's door wide open. I walked over, peeking into the room only to see y/n sat on the floor, her hands and legs bound by ropes, familiar ropes... She turned to the side huffing, her face covered in hot pink blush, one of Elizabeth's bows stuffed in her mouth, a visible frustrated look across her pretty features.

I couldn't stop the laugh that escaped me after watching a few more of her failed attempts which caught her attention, walking in afterwards.

"I would've loved to see you like this under different circumstances but I guess this is okay.." I smirked, enjoying the tired expression on her face, laughing more when I heard her muffled curses.

I walked over to her, crouching besides her in order to take the bow off of her, undoing the ropes binding her legs after.

"Guessing Elizabeth managed to persuade you into playing this little roleplay game of hers?" I asked, hinting towards the makeup on her face.

"She has a...creative imagination." Y/n pointed out. I hummed in agreeance, taking off the last ropes and sliding it down her legs. "Also, what about Diana? Aren't you two studying?"

I nodded, moving behind her back to undo the ropes that were holding her arms.

"Yeah. She had to take a bathroom break and after she left, I saw Liz and Ev run out into the backyard alone so I knew something was up. Sorry about this.."

"It's all good." Y/n wavered off. "Besides, they're just kids."

I finally got all the ropes off, allowing y/n to rub her wrists in relief.

"Thanks."

I hummed in fáilte, my hand moving to toy with her hair, a sinful thought crossing my mind.
"Evan and Liz will probably be busy for a while.."

"Don't even think about it." Y/n brushed off, moving to stand up and stretch.

I clicked my tongue, getting up after.
"We'll see.."

--------------------

"Michael, can you help me here?" Diana asked, her arm resting on my shoulder.

I tried to force the feeling of wanting to retch further down my stomach, moving her arm off of my shoulder.
"Alright, I'll explain it again."

"Michael." Elizabeth called out to me.

"What's up Liz?" I replied, quickly writing the last parts of the project before looking over at her.

"Who is she?" Elizabeth asked, eyes flickering between Diana and I.

I paused before answering.
"My partner."

Elizabeth's nose scrunched, giving Diana a heavy sided look.
"But she's not good looking at all."

Y/n abruptly coughed whilst Evan shot a concerned glance at Liz who remained unfazed.

I rolled my eyes at this.
"She's helping me on a project."

Liz shrugged in response.
"You could've had better.

"Stop it Liz, Michael said we can only say this when she's gone." Evan failed to whisper.

Y/n covered her mouth as an aide to help stop her laughs, Diana's face shocked at the pair, her hands on the papers tightening, her eyes glaring at them.

"Alright, both of you. It's late. Go up and get ready for bed." I ordered, trying to keep my own composure.

Elizabeth tried to show off her doe eyes, pouting slightly.
"But, we haven't gotten to try the cookies-"

"I'll pack them up and you'll have them tomorrow. Bed. Now."

Both of them scrunched up their faces but decided to listen, leaving the living room and hurrying upstairs. I looked over at Y/n, her eyes quickly moving away from mine. I huffed tiredly, closing the booklet.

"Think it'd be better for us to meet up in school." I advised, watching as Diana slowly nodded, her ands scooping up her papers to place them in her handbag.

"It's totallyy okay!" She laughed. "Besides, I'm getting a bit tired and It's getting dark...You wouldn't mind giving me a ride would ya?"

I inhaled sharply, gnawing on the inside of my cheek.
Fuck no.

"Sorry, but I actually need to give it a maintenance check."

Diana hummed. "Oh. Well, hope you get it sorted."

I nodded, watching as she got up and straightened her shirt, giving me one last smile before walking out.

I waited until the door finally slammed shut before getting up and sitting beside y/n, groaning against a pillow.

"That was painfully long." I sighed, looking over at her, admiring her soft features before my hand slid over her thigh, giving it a tight squeeze.
I smiled once I heard a slight wince, her hand nudging me off.

"Well, too bad because you're stuck with her."

I hummed, my eyes looking over her before pulling her closer, leaving light kisses around her face.

"Hey- didn't you say you had to check out your car first?" Y/n asked, her hand pushing against my chest.

I narrowed my eyes at her, grabbing her wrists after before pushing her against the couch, attacking the side of her neck with rough kisses, my actions receiving pretty whimpers I'd been yearning to hear for a long time.

"Michael-" Y/n whined, her back arching up against my chest whilst I sucked against her flesh.

"Hm?"
My hips grinded against hers, her grip on my shirt tightening.

I moved away from her, almost laughing at her confused and needy expression.

"What? I thought you said I had to go check on my car?"

Her eyes narrowed at me before she sighed.

"Fine."

---------------------

"Sure you wanna help?" I asked once we entered the garage.

"Of course." Y/n replied, turning on the lights to reveal my dormant car.

"Well. You're lucky you wore shorts. You're gonna get sweaty." I groaned, stretching my arms.

I watched as she walked to the side, grabbing a car jack and placing it under the car before giving it a few more pushes, stopping once we locked eyes.

"What?"

"You know how to change the oil of a car?" I questioned, earning a surprised look from her.

"You think I don't?" She questioned, giving me a slightly annoyed look.

I raised my hands in defense, leaning against the workbench as I watched her check if the car was stable before moving over to the side, holding up a black bucket to me.

"Can I use this?"

I nodded.
She crouched on the floor, laying under the car, my eyes focusing on her legs and thighs, my mind going south.

"Michael."
She slid out from under the car, my eyes moving to her a few seconds too late.

"Stop staring and help get the oil cap off?"

I laughed slightly, walking over to open the hood of the car, doing as ordered.

"Wrench." She asked.

I located the toolbox, grabbing the wrench before handing it over to her, watching as she went back under, moving to the side as the oil spilled out into the bowl.

"Tissue and a new plug, please."

I walked around the garage, grabbing her requested items, watching afterwards as she cleaned the oil that stained against the underpart of the car, throwing it to the side before placing a new plug on, reaching for the oil filter next and shuffling over once more, my eyes shamefully moving to her hips.

"Can you lubricate a new filter for me?"

She asked, my mind leaving the gutter.

I nodded and grabbed some oil, smearing a layer onto the ring of the filter and passing it over to y/n afterwards, allowing her to reattach the screw, getting out from under the car after, helping her stand up.

My eyes locked onto her chest, some black smudges staining her shirt.
"You got somethin' on your shirt there, love."

She looked down, her brows knotting together.

"Well, I'll just have to clean it later...Let's finish this, hm?"

I nodded in agreement. grabbing more oil from the work table to pout into the fill hole, emptying the cat before throwing it into the bin, moving towards the bench to grab a new fill cap.

"Any oil?" I asked, looking over at her as she bent down to check.

"Nope, clean."

I sighed in relief, shutting the hood of the car down, walking over to the side of my car and opening the door. I kicked off my shoes, clambering inside before relaxing against the seats.
I watched as Y/n did the same, taking a seat beside me.

"Do we need anything else done?" She asked, looking up at me.

My hands clenched against my pants as I nodded, trying to control myself as my hand roamed over her thigh.
Fucking hormones.

"I'll check the rest later..." I pushed aside, pulling her closer to me.

"Well, we should get back insid-"

Fuck that.
I cut her off, pulling her into a rushed kiss, my hand moving to undo the buttons on her shorts. I relaxed once her arms wrapped around my neck, a sweet taste of blueberry bubblegum on her tongue, the kiss becoming more feverish as I tried getting more of that addicting flavor.
I pushed her against the seat of the car, breaking the kiss whilst my hands hooked over the band of her shorts and underwear, pulling them off and letting them fall to the floor.

"You've kept me waiting too long, y/n. Don't blame me if I go too hard on you.." I warned, spreading her legs whilst I tried to fend off a smirk.

I let a finger dip against her folds, pushing into her entrance smoothly.

"You're soaked down here.." I sighed, pulling out my finger, contemplating before holding them up to her plump lips, pushing into her mouth when she took too long, another sweet whimper filling my ears as she sucked against them, my teeth sinking into the flesh of my bottom lip, taking my fingers out of her mouth to push them back into her entrance, not bothering with going easily on her.

"Fuck- Michaell-" y/n moaned, her back arching once I started curling my fingers against that special spot I knew would have her reeling.
I'll have to train that potty mouth of hers later.

I pushed the heel of my palm against her clit, her hips subconsciously moving against my hands whilst her toes curled, her pretty eyes glassing over with tears.

My eyes moved down to her entrance, adding two more fingers as a generous preparation.
"You're sucking me in down here."

I heard her breath hitch, her walls hugging me tighter.

"Don't tell me you're gonna cum so quickly." I teased, pushing my fingers deeper, enjoying the lewd sopping and squelching sound my fingers were making.

She nodded quickly, eyes squeezing shut as her hips moved to meet my thrusts. I tutted, removing my fingers, her eyes meeting mine, lips forming a pout which almost made me give in. Almost.

"What? You don't want the real thing?" I asked, leaning down to kiss and bite at her neck.

"Wait...I wanna make you feel good too." She mumbled, not meeting my eyes.

I laughed slightly before moving to sit properly, pulling down my pants and briefs to reveal my dick, precum already leaking out of the tip.

I watched as she bit her lip, her hand wrapping around my dick to give it a few pumps, causing me to groan. Y/n quickly leaned down, letting her lips wrap around my tip, a moan leaving my lips whilst my hips rolled up without warning, a gag coming from her throat once she reached her limit.

I moved my hand over her head, using her mouth easily, not missing how her arm slyly moved between her thighs, her muffled moans vibrating around the sides of my dick, adding to the pleasurable sensation.

"Fuck, princess. You're so good-" I praised, my breathing becoming uneven with each swivel of her tongue.
She hummed against me, her hand moving to massage the bit she couldn't reach. She slowly moved to the top, sucking against the tip before her lips released it with a pop.

She kissed me lightly, her tongue meeting mine, the foreign taste of myself flooding my buds whilst her hand continued to massage my dick.

I moved away from the kiss, my hand moving to the nape of her neck.

"Open."

Y/n did as told, her tongue lolling out. I spat lightly into her mouth causing her to flinch, watching as she swallowed after without issue.

I chuckled slightly.
"So fuckin' messy, princess." I cooed, kissing her neck.

She sighed against me, continuing to give me steady pumps. I moved from her neck, groaning at the feeling of her hand continue to tease me.

"Shit, you gonna take it all, pretty girl?" I murmured.

She nodded, moving back down to take my tip into his mouth, my jaw going slack once she began to bob her head. It's hard to believe she's had no experience before this.
I groaned, my hand moving to push her head further, my hips thrusting into her mouth at a steady pace.

"Shit- gonna cum-" I whined.

My hands pushed her further down, focusing on my upcoming high. It didn't take long before I released myself into her mouth, some overflowing her mouth and slipping down the sides. She finally moved away, taking deep breaths after swallowing the remnants in her mouth.

"You ready for the real thing, hm?" I asked, moving her so she was laid on her back.

"Wait, we need a condom." She reminded.

I would've suggested just going bare but saw the slightly worried look on her face, instead moving beside her ear.
"Luckily, I came prepared this time."

I bit down against her earlobe before moving over to the messy heap of our clothes, fishing around in my pocket before I found the packet.

I grinded my erection against her clit, enjoying the way her hips rolled up to meet me.

"Alright-"

A choked moan filled my ears once my fingers suddenly pushed into her, enjoying the way her walls sucked me greedily. I spread her arousal on my length, finally letting myself push into her velvety walls, almost losing myself in the warmth.
Y/n bit her lip. her body tensing whilst her walls tightened around me, a shaky moan leaving her lips.

Fuck, just from me entering her? Too fucking sexy.

"Fuck, you're tightening around me-" I drew in a hiss, my hands moving to wrap around her waist. As much as I loved feeling her walls hug me, I didn't wanna finish so soon.

Her eyes fluttered shut once I began to set a steady pace, my hands moving under her thighs to pull her legs over my shoulders, pulling her closer to me. I moved onto a harder pace, digging into a plush spot deep inside her, watching as she gripped the cushioning of the car seat, her mouth falling agape. I grew dizzier by the second, the feeling of her walls milking me greedily and sucking me deeper whilst the heat in the car increased with every passing moment, the lewd sticky sound coming from her thighs vibrating through the room.

"Shit, you feel so good," I cursed, picking up my pace and pushing her thighs to her chest, bringing her into a soft kiss that contrasted my harsh thrusts.

Her arms wrapped around me, moving from the kiss to kiss my neck, biting suddenly once I grinded against her clit.

"Need me here, love?" I asked, my breath almost lost, moving away from her to push my fingers against her clit, her legs falling to my sides.

"Please-" She whimpered, her hips moving against my fingers.

I smirked a her neediness, my fingers rubbing faster while fucking deeper into her, my mind almost going blank at how deliciously her gummy walls felt, my mouth falling open at the pure bliss of it all, leaning against the crook of her neck whilst her nails dug into the sides of my neck. It wasn't long before I felt her walls tighten against me again, her body going stiff whilst she let out another loud moan, her legs wrapping around me tightly.
Her hands grabbed my shirt with need, whilst my teeth bit into the side of her neck as I chased my own orgasm, pushing myself deeply into her before my hips slowed, my release pouring into the condom.

We stayed against each other for a few more moments, catching our breaths whilst I hugged her tightly. I finally moved away from her warmth, pulling out of her and carefully slipping the condom off, and tying the opening, grabbing the white bag I kept as a temporary bin in the front of the car to discard it.

I sat against the car seats, trying to regulate my breathing and trying not to fall asleep at the same time.
My eyes suddenly opened when I saw y/n clamber on top of me, my eyes locking with hers.

"What're you doin, hm?" I asked tiredly, laying a kiss on her shoulder.

"Wanna help you out," y/n stated, balancing herself using my shoulder whilst angling her entrance above my tip.

"Well, I don't have anymore condoms, love." I warned, my eyes moving to her wet entrance.

"No...I'ts fine. I got this...just tell me when you're close."

I fought of a smirk, deciding to let her be and have somewhat patience. She lowered slowly, gasping at the feeling of her entrance being prodded by my tip. She finally allowed me to slip inside, her grip on me tightening.

Eventually, I lost my patience and grabbed her hips, pushing her further down, a yelp escaping her mouth before her hand could cover it. I gave her a slightly apologetic face, massaging her sides.

"You can take the rest, cmon princess, know you can." I encouraged, humming against her neck.

She took a few more deep breaths before lowering herself further, not stopping until she met the base.

"Shit, you're hugging me really tight," I sighed, my hand moving between us to draw small circles at her clit. "Think you can move for me?"

She nodded, wrapping her hands around my neck before lifting her hips, not stopping until she reached my tip, slowly sinking down after, her breath shuddering lightly whilst my hands dug against her flesh again.

I hummed, deciding to dig my hips into her, a whine being forced out of her.
I chuckled breathlessly, continuing this pace to push her further.

"Fuck- wait, Michael -" She whined, her head falling against my shoulder once I picked up the pace of my thrusts and the rubs against her clit.
How could she be this cute?

"What? Thought you wanted to help me." I teased, grabbing her hips and moving them to meet my movements.

"Nno- I can'tt. You're moving," She whimpered, nails digging tightly into my shoulders.

"It's fine," I groaned. "I'll take care of you."

She moaned once I hit a deep spot, her walls tightening around me.

"Michael- I'm gonna'"

"'s fine," I sighed, moving faster, my fingers rubbing against her clit harder.

She let out a frustrated moan, her eyes watering as another orgasm washed over her gorgeous features. I moaned against her, thrusting into her roughly before lifting her off of me, my seed shooting against both our stomachs.

We stayed against each other for a while before I wrapped a hand around the nape of her neck, bringing her closer to me, my mouth meeting hers in a messy kiss.

"Let's get you cleaned up quickly, hm?"

I smirked as she tiredly nodded.

My pretty girl.

------------

Notes:

Hihihihi
So sorry I've been up and down with all these chapters. Been going thru drama in my life rn and I need to sort myself outt
But I decided to write this chapter.

Hopefully by my calculations this will be out before next week Friday (24th)
If I don't meet the deadline I'll post 3 chapters back to back which is a challenge enough for me already
but I hope I'll go back into my consistency era <3

Chapter 37: Car washes and house parties

Summary:

There's big new of an upcoming year trip that you and your friends are thrilled about. Only problem is that it costs quite a bit and you decided to bring up an idea to save up money for the students tickets.

Notes:

Not run through since I rushed to get this out

So sorry its short and for any grammar or spelling mistakes

<3 I love you all <3

"Yeah and it was really weird when he pulled it out and I didn't even know if I actually liked it ya know?" Ada sighed, biting into her burger.

"Mm, I get you," Sasha replied, swirling her curly straw around her green colored smoothie, hardly paying attention to Ada's story.

The doors of the diner suddenly burst open, June and Abby coming into view. Once they spotted us they ran over, quickly taking seats.

"There you guys are! You totally ditched us."

"Not our fault you had to clean up that science experiment," Ada dismissed, flicking through a magazine.

I nodded in agreement, June rolling her eyes.

"But we have amazing news and you both should've been there!"

"You're both going to tell us anyways." I concluded sitting up and taking a sip from my banana milkshake.

"And you're so sure?" Abby asked.

I nodded, grabbing the cherry that was caked between frothy whipped cream.

"Mhhm, June's a blabber mouth whenever there's stuff to spill and Abby just acts like it's painful to keep to herself until someone asks." I explained, popping the cherry into my mouth.

June and Abby glanced at each other before sighing in defeat.

"Okay fine, we'll spill the tea."

"And this is my cue to finally listen in," Sasha chimed in.

"Okay so we were leaving the science room, annoyed and stuff right? Then we see the deputy head and decide to play it cool cause she's sulkin' and stuff. " June explained. "So we go up to her and ask what's wrong and she says she lost the funding for OUR end of year trip."

"Our?" Ada and I asked in unison.

"Yes, our." June confirmed. "Basically we got a funder for a trip to guess where? Fucking Vegas because our geography teacher apparently won some kind of award and the school was gonna pay him to help take us with him on a huge travel bus as an award but then he eventually pulled out cause his wife cheated on him but that's besides the point." June rambled on.

"What she's trying to say is that if we want to go on that trip we need to save up a lot for everyone's tickets." Abby put simply.

"How are we gonna get all that money?" Ada asked, swirling her straw around.

We all thought silently before Sasha sighed loudly.

"Why don't you all do the cliché car wash? Ya know in all those movies? Just wear cutesy summer clothes and tell all the teachers and students to come to school on a weekend and clean their cars for a set price. It's for a shared cause after all." Sasha explained, looking at her nails.

We all blanked before smiles came over our faces.

"That's a really smart idea!" June broke the silence. "And it won't take a long time to set up."

"Smartest thing that's come out of her for a while." I hummed to myself, Sasha giving me a dirty look.

"Anyways! Let's do this quickly. I mean, the next break is coming up in just 4 weeks. If we don't have enough money before then," Abby trailed off.

"Then I'll have to spend summer with this idiot." Sasha jabbed my side. "So good luck girls."

Without another word, she got up and left.

"Didn't even finish her drink." June tutted, picking up Sasha's glass and drinking from the side.

"We can ask if we can do it on Friday in the school car lot. That should bring up the money quite a bit and I could even ask my parents if they could help out a bit if we don't get to our required amount." Abby offered.

"Sure, and I can ask mine too." I added.

"Soo, we're on another mission? I'm in!" Ada smiled.

"Same here. Vegas, here I come!" June cheered.

"Let's not get ahead of ourselves! Besides we need to get her to agree first."

---------------------

"Woah."

That was the best way to describe what I saw. Hundreds of cars were filling the parking lot.

"It's not that bad...besides, we got the cheerleading team and some other students that have already started down the far right." Abby reassured. "Plus we still have an after party to make money from."

"After party?" I asked, grabbing a bucket full of water from the table the teachers had helped us set up, taking some soap and sponges afterwards. "When was that planned?"

"Oh. Well, June had an idea to have an afterparty for anyone who goes to our school. It's another good way to earn money too since we can just use it to sell drinks."

"June's parent's agreed to that?" Ada interrupted, walking over while pulling off her sweater.

"Nope. Jack offered to help out too." Abby explained. "Anyways, let's get to cleaning these cars."

Abby and I split up whilst Ada went over to the other half of cars that were being attended to by some of the girls on the cheerleading team.

"Isn't that June?" Abby pointed out, nodding over towards an expensive looking Ferrari 308, Jack and June leaning against the side whilst fawning over each other adoringly.

"Ew. Pda." I noted, Abby fending off a smirk as we neared the pair,

June noticed us and pushed Jack to the side, rushing over to help us with the buckets of water we were carrying.

"There you two are! I've been waiting for like, forever. Help me with this?" She asked, placing the buckets beside the car and grabbing a large sponge, drowning it in the soapy water before swiping it over the hood.

"Seemed pretty occupied already.." Abby whispered before kneeling on the pavement, soaking her sponge in the water before helping me with mine.

"Whatchu say?" June asked, looking over at us.

"Nothing." Abby and I said in unison.

"Well, I'm gonna go to a nearby diner with some friends. You guys want anything?"

We all declined and eventually, Jack went off with his group, a small majority of the crowd left but it only seemed to grow with more students piling in to help with cars or give payments. I walked round the side of the car, choosing the easier job in cleaning the windows which weren't really a mess, Abby choosing to clean the dirt out of the tires instead, not hiding her disgust at all of the dirt.

"When I thought over this idea at first I thought it'd be a lot more fun. But this is just gross." Abby complained, finishing up the last bits before grabbing a smaller bucket to scoop some water out, throwing it over the tire after.

"Well," June started, walking over to where Abby was knelt, pausing before grabbing the bucket from her hands. "If you wanna make it more fun."

Abby quickly got up once June began to scoop up water from the bucket, running behind me and pushing me towards June.

"Hey, cut it out!" I criticized. "We have hundreds of cars to go through and it's too hot."

Abby moved in front of me, sticking her tongue out at June playfully. June narrowed her brows before throwing it towards Abby, which in result caused her to duck, the cold water splashing over me.

An awkward silence fell over us as I made sure no soap got into my eyes, glaring at June once I was secure.

"You are so dead." I threatened.

June quickly ran to the other side of the car but failed in her escape since Abby helped me in cornering her, both of us pouring water over her as a punishment, all of us falling into fits of giggles.

"What are you guys doing?"
We all looked behind us to see Ada staring at us with a concerned look, holding more sponges and another bucket of water. Abby and I pointed at June who was still trying to rinse her hair out.

"Why am I even surprised..." Ada wondered. "What are you gonna do about your clothes though? It is pretty hot but you'll still feel cold.

"I got a spare sweater if you need it," June offered, stretching her arms.

I shook my head.
"It's fine. Figured we'd get soaked so.." I grabbed the hem of my shirt, pulling it off after. "I wore a swimsuit underneath."

"Pretty and smart. Best genes award goes tooo," June teased.

"Yeah, yeah. But let's get back to work, alright? We're almost done here."

We all agreed and continued working on Jack's car, making sure it was all clean before giving it a final rinse over, preparing to move onto a different car next. We planned on moving to a nearby car before a high pitched voice screamed for our attention.

"Y/N! Y/N! I know you can hear me! stop walking away."

I mentally shuddered once I remembered the voice and slightly foreign accent, reluctantly looking behind me to see Lindsay rushing over, ignoring her various male admirers who stared at her.

"Lindsay! It's so nice to see you again...I thought you were moving away again." I asked.

"Yeah, I was but then I got sick and it was complicated and I decided to stay and oh my gosh there's a trip out of state? So you know I had to stay and all and I figured why not see if you're here causeee," She paused, taking a large breath in. "It's been so long since I last saw you and since you're helping out around here, I was wondering if you'd wash my car and I'll give you a $500 bonus."

"Wait.. A $500 bonus?" I asked, not bothering to acknowledge her former conversation starter.

"Yeah! I wanna go too and it'll give you a nice boost to the overall goal right? Now come On! help me?"

I looked over my shoulder at Abby, June and Ada who were practically jumping for me to accept. I looked back at Lindsay, meeting her round doll eyes.

"Pretty please?"

I pretended to think over it despite knowing the answer I'd choose anyways, preserving the last of my pride.

"Fine. We'll help you."

Lindsay squealed, grabbing my hand almost immediately, dragging me in the direction of her car, Ada, Abby and June following after us. Eventually, Lindsay stopped in front of a beautifully painted pink Pontiac Fierro. But the most surprising part was that it was dirtier than I expected. There was mud trailing up from the hood to the windshield and what looked like two different dirty paw prints in different areas of the car.

"What....when...how....why...who....where?" June trailed off, looking at the mess that covered the vehicle.

"It's a long story okay?" Lindsay stated, her bottom lip quivering slightly as she looked away, her face becoming a deep shade of red. "My cat, Mr beige and my dog, princess lily had an altercation and ended up running through the garden and jumping all over my car and-"

"Alright, we've heard enough....but that $500 dollar bonus might have to be raised..." Ada grimaced, soaking her sponge before walking to the front, choosing to start with the muddy mess that was on the windshield.

"Name your price!" Lindsay cleared. "Besides it's a gross job and I wouldn't want to do it either."

I raised a brow at her before choosing to scrub off some of the paw marks on the hood.
"$2500."

Lindsay bit her bottom look before looking back at her car, nodding after a moment.

"Alright...I agree."

Abby and June gave each other high fives before also getting to work, cleaning the bumper of the car in a much happier mood then before. Once Lindsay was convinced we were gonna finish the job, she walked over to the side, sitting on the curb while watching other cars get washed. We managed to get a majority of the car done, focusing on the tires as the last part of the job.

"Seesh. After this, we better be going to that party. I'm getting drunk till I pass out." June yawned, kneeling down and washing over one of the tires she finished.

"Who says I'll let you?"

June looked behind her, Jack towering over her with a few bags in his hands.
"hey youu." June moved on, standing up, a fake innocent expression on her face. "What's in the bag?"

Jack obviously wanted to continue the previous topic but decided to save his breath.
"Some snacks for you guys. Figured you might be hungry by the time we got back. Didn't know what you guys liked so, I got a lot."

June gave him a light kiss on the cheek before taking the bag from his hands, immediately digging through the various snacks. Ada got up from where she was crouched, throwing water over the area she was cleaning.

"I need some sustenance." She groaned, hissing lightly as she stretched her back, rushing over to dig through the snacks with June.

"Literally." Abby complained, collapsing to the floor.

I quickly finished up the last bits and cleared them with water.

"Alright, it looks good." I noted, looking over at Lindsay who looked bored out of her mind. "Lindsay!"

Lindsay immediately piped up, walking over tiredly. her eyes however, lighting up at the sight of her clean car.

"Wow! You guys are totallyyy the best! And no need to worry!"

Lindsay swiftly pulled out her purse, not bothering to count the large stack of cash she easily handed me, zipping up her purse after. I decided to be grateful and pushed the cash into the shorts on my pocket.

"You're all so sweet!" She smiled, shoving her purse back into her bag.

She was about to say more before she got cut off by a nearby car honk, a familiar car coming into view. Cameron's. Cameron and Michael climbed out from the car, walking over to us, Lindsay's smile growing bigger as she rushed over to him.

"Oh, Mikey! It's been so long!" She exclaimed, hugging him tightly whilst Michael desperately tried to get her off, trying to get air back into his lungs.

"Yeah....missed you too.....I guess?"

That was enough for Lindsay to finally let him go.

"We need to catch up soon!" Lindsay suggested, a wide smile on her lips. "There's an afterparty right? How about we all play games and stuff. It'll be just like before, ya know?"

We all shared looks, mixed opinions floating around.

"Sure." Ada agreed, all of us giving her dead looks resulting in her shrugging in confusion. "What...?"

 

--------------------------

Notes:

Thank you so much for readddind and for all the patience! I'll try update more during my easter break. Love you all so much and thanks for the support. <33

Chapter 38: Deja vu

Summary:

Looks like we're doing this all over again...

"And you're not cold at all?" Michael asked as we slowly trailed behind the group.
After we finished cleaning up at the car wash and a majority of the students left to go to Jack's house, Michael forced me to go home to get dried and dressed in something more 'warm' only to end up forcing me to wear his jacket when I refused.

"For the hundredth time Michael, yes. Let's just get there before all the good drinks are gone, hm?" I shifted the topic swiftly, trying to undo the zip only for Michael to zip it back up.

"Fine, but don't take that off." Michael stated, intertwining his hand in mine

I nodded absent mindedly, looking at Lindsay who was leading us up to the house, a weird feeling of dread forming in my stomach, my eyes quickly looking around the dark surroundings.

"You okay?" Michael suddenly asked. "You tensed up."

I shrugged, forcing myself to relax as I looked around.
"You might've been right. I'm kinda cold."
Michael stayed silent but I could tell he didn't believe my excuse. Luckily enough, we reached the house before he could question me anymore, entering with the group. As per usual, the place was filled with different students either drinking, dancing or just engaging in group conversations, the tension in my stomach slowly leaving.

"Well, here we are." Lindsay hummed, looking around at the different students. "I'll be right back. Gonna see if there's an empty room upstairs."

She quickly ran up the stairs, leaving us all in the entryway.
"Well, while she's gone imma busy myself with drinks." June told us.

"I second that." Ada chimed, locking arms with June, dragging her through the heaps of people.

"Guess that leaves the four of-"
I stopped mid sentence to see that Abby and Cameron had disappeared somewhere.

"Two of us." I corrected, making Michael chuckle.

"Well, what should we do to pass time?" I asked, feeling Michael's hand tighten around mine.

"Not sure -"

"Y/n?"

Michael and I turned to see Darren staring at us, a beer in hand.
Michael's relaxed posture suddenly tensed up.

"Darren! It's been a while..." I smiled, remembering the events that had conspired that night, my nose scrunching slightly when I remembered the grotesque parts.

He nodded, eyes moving to Michael.
"Michael." He acknowledged.
"Darren."

I internally rolled my eyes before looking between the both of them.

"Well...what're you doing here?" I asked, realising it was kind of a dumb question.

"Well, I saw you at the car wash and decided to come here since I didn't really have any plans..."

I nodded, humming lightly.

It was almost as if an angel decided to save us from the awkwardness of the conversation, Lindsay coming back downstairs.

"Hey you guys, I got a roomm!" She giggled, not noticing Darren. "You guys can go up while I find the others."

After she left, we awkwardly turned back to face Darren who was already fumbling around with a cigarette pack.

"Wanna join us?" I offered before thinking properly about it.

Darren stopped midway and I could feel Michael's stare piercing through me.

"Depends on what it is you guys're doing.

"Just drinking and doing some games upstairs." I explained, smiling lightly.

Darren's posture tensed before he relaxed, putting his cigarettes away before finally nodding. "Sure."

⎯⎯

"You sure you wanna challenge me?" Lindsay sluured over her words, giggling after. "I can hold my liquor."

We all lightly chuckled at her. It was going better than we all thought. Cameron nodded tiredly, bringing a half filled bottle of beer to his lips. Lindsay rushed to do the same, both of them chugging down the substances as Ada and June chanted out loud 'chug''s.

From Lindsay's luck, she finished her bottle before Cameron, placing it down with a victorious smile on her face.

"Told ya," she smirked, leaning back against the wall.

Cameron mimicked her voice, resulting in Lindsay throwing a cushion directly at his face.

"Since I won, I wanna play another game." Lindsay announced, looking around at all of us. "Truth or dare."

She didn't wait for any responses, instead placing the now empty bottle in the middle of the circle we'd formed.

"Since you lost Cameron, I guess you can go first." Lindsay shrugged.

Cameron just rolled his eyes before spinning the bottle. It took a while before it landed back onto Lindsay.

Cameron scoffed. "Is it true that you dated fourteen guys?"

Lindsay just rolled her eyes, glancing around at all of us. "Actually it's fifteen. Including your cousin. Next time, don't ask such dumb questions."
Cameron glared at her as she leaned forward to spin the bottle again. This time it landed on Darren, making Lindsay's lips twitch upwards.

"Truth or dare, Darren?"

He stayed silent for a while, staring at the mouth of the bottle that stared at him.
"Dare."

"Let's make this interesting, hm?" She hummed. "Choose anyone of us to go into another room with."

Darren looked around at all of us, his Adams apple bobbing slightly as his eyes landed on me. I quickly averted my gaze, messing around with my index fingers instead. Sadly, luck wasn't on my side, my heart stopping when I heard my name fall from his lips.
Lindsay made an 'ooo' sound and it made me want to punch her right then and there. I looked over at Michael but his face was stoic, just giving me a light nod. I got up along with Darren and we walked out of the small lounge area we'd been residing in.

"Wanna go outside?" Darren suddenly spoke up. "Kinda stuffy in here.
I nodded, opting on questioning him once we were outside. We both walked down, choosing to go out onto the patio where it was less crowded, deciding to sit on a bench near the far side of the house.

As expected, Darren's hands fumbled to grab reach of the pack of cigarettes he'd put away, putting one between his lips as he fished around for his lighter.

"You tryna find the quickest way to an early death?" I asked, narrowing my eyes at him as he lit up the cigarette.

Darren took a few deep puffs, the smoke floating up into the chilled air. He looked back at me, shrugging his shoulders.

"Why'd you choose me?" I asked.

Darren scoffed as if it were a dumb question, choosing to continue smoking as he stared up at the sky. After thinking it through for a bit you decided to reach over, taking the cigarette from his hand as he exhaled.

"Don't fuck around, y/n."

"Just answer the question."

Darren looked at the cigarette and then back at me before huffing.
"Well Michael looks like he wants to gut me. Cameron's his best friend so he'd wanna do the same. June and Abby still hold grudges and I could see their looks when I came in. And I dunno about Simon and Ada cause I hardly ever talk to them and Lindsay's sloppy when she's drunk. Happy?"

Darren took the cigarette from between my fingers and brought it back to his lips, avoiding my blank gaze.

"So basically, everyone hates you and you don't wanna deal with that?"

"To put it simply." Darren exhaled, looking back at me. "Yup."

I looked at the grass that crumpled under my feet, a weird feeling of guilt overwhelming me.
"Sorry.."

"Don't apologise. You can't control others opinions." Darren yawned lightly, slouching against the bench, spreading his legs further but keeping space between us.

"Can't you let me just apologise for once? Sheesh."

"Well sorry for not accepting your apology?" Darren chuckled, taking another long puff from his cigarette.

Silence passed over us and I awkwardly just watched Darren smoke, looking at anything other than me.

"So, you're not gonna talk to me? Just gonna keep inhaling your cancer sticks?"

Darren laughed to himself before finally dropping the cigarette, lightly pressing down on it.
"Happy?"

I shrugged. "I guess."

He finally looked back at me once more, his eyes moving from mine to my chest, uncomfort building in my stomach.

I lightly cleared my throat, making Darren look back up at me, blush lightly coating his cheeks.

"Sorry....just noticed your necklace."
My face warmed as I looked down as well, unzipping my (Michael's) jacket, Darren's eyes leaving mine completely, instead looking at his shoes.

"Shit, sorry, forgot." I cursed, zipping it back up when I saw my swimsuit top.

More awkward silence passed and I finally decided to just take it off, my neck feeling weird as the cold jewelry slipped off.

"Michael get it for you?" Darren asked, reluctantly looking back to stare at the heart shaped necklace.

"Yeah," I nodded, not able to hide my smile as I stared at it before bringing the chain back around my neck to reclasp it.

Darren hummed lightly before looking back around at our surroundings.

"You really like him, huh?"

"Why wouldn't I? He is my boyfriend." I answered, bringing my hands back down to my lap.

Darren just silently nodded, but I couldn't help but notice how he was definitely holding something back.

"Alright spit it out. You're making me anxious now." I deadpanned.

Darren just shook his head. "It's nothing. Besides, we should be getting back right?"

Darren attempted to stand but I grabbed him by the sleeve of his hoodie, pulling him back down.

"Just tell me!" I prodded, ignoring his annoyed glare.

"You're not gonna stop unless I tell you?"

I shook my head and he sighed deeply.
He stayed silent for a while before sucking in air.
"It's just about what happened at that abandoned building..."

I nodded slowly waiting for him to go on.

"Well....when I opened that chest...I saw something."

"JEEZ DARREN YOU'RE KILLING ME" I groaned, tightening my grip on his arm, making him hiss slightly. "Just hurry up and spit it out!"

"Okok! Sheesh, let go of me you crazy woman."
I reluctantly let go of his arm, waiting for him to continue.
"Well. I saw something inside of it...a school photo...it looked a lot like m-"

"There you two are. Times up."

We both quickly turned to see Michael stood near the sliding doors, a cola in hand as he closely examine us both.

"Oh, yeah-" I mumbled, almost forgetting that we were still playing a game upstairs.

Darren got up first, walking back inside, ignoring Michael's watchful eyes. I walked over to Michael and he stopped me.

"You ok, love?" He questioned, wrapping his arms around my waist.

"Of course I'm ok, Michael. Darren wouldnt try to kill me."
Michael just hummed, bringing me closer to lightly nip at my neck, my stomach flip slightly.
"Michael, we're outside," I reminded him, glancing at the group of people that were talking in groups.

"Mmm, 's fine," Michael hummed, pushing me lightly up against the wall of the house, kissing more of my exposed neck.

"Wait, wait, waiit-" I pushed him away, blushing at the way Michael's eyes looked me up and down. "We gotta get back to the games upstairs."

Michael tutted, taking his car keys from his pocket.. "Screw that, 'm taking you home. 'sides, Lindsay's giving me a migraine. And I need to take care of you."

I felt my face warm harder as Michael led me towards the front.
Guess we'd end the games early..

⎯⎯

Notes:

Sososo sorry if I accidentally switched between first person or second person. Been writing a lottt on Tumblr and I be using second for that.

If anyone wants to read my story on Tumblr the account is
- whatdudtheysay
☘☘☘☘☘☘☘☘☘☘☘☘

Chapter 39: Family day out

Summary:

(Michael POV)
Just some wholesome Michael Afton time! However, it seems problems seem to follow the family almost everywhere...

Just some time with the Afton family.

"Get home safe?" I asked, placing down Evans plate on the table, the phone held up against my ear.

"Yes, Michael," y/n reassured me for the nth time. "Anyways. Have a fun trip with your family. Try to stay out of trouble."

I weakly tried to fend off a smirk before sighing. "Anything for you."

"Alright, alright. See you next week."

I cut the call afterwards, taking in a deep breath before reluctantly making my way upstairs.

"Ev, Liz! Get up!" I called out to them before walking into my own room, clothing the door behind me to change into the jeans and hoodie I'd quickly chosen.

Once I was done, I walked into Elizabeth's room to see her already up and brushing her hair while looking at herself in the vanity.
When she looked into her drawers I snuck up behind her, carrying her into the air as she broke out into a fit of giggles.

"Michael! Put me down right now-" Elizabeth complained, scrunching her nose up at me.

"Uhuh, alright princess Liz." I gently placed her back down and she folded her arms at me.
"Stop bothering me so early in the morning-" she complained further, pushing the back of my legs towards the open door. "Your voice is like cutlery scraping against plates." She huffed, finally pushing me outside.

"Mhm, right back-" I got cut off by Elizabeth slamming her door in my face. "At you."
I lightly cursed under my breath before walking down the hall, opening the door to Evans room to see him still in bed, rubbing his eyes tiredly.

"You alright, ev?" I asked, walking into his room to sit at the foot of his bed. He nodded slowly before sitting up properly, yawning slightly.

"You and Lizzie are so loud." Evan sighed, slipping down from his bed. "Is dad up?"

I nodded for a bit. "He's in the garage. Just waiting for you two slowpokes."

Evan just nodded absentmindedly, leaving his room to make his way to the bathroom. I decided to walk out too, going back downstairs and outside to walk around the side of the house, peering around the side to look into the garage, my dad leaned against the side of his car whilst he looked through some letters, brows furrowed as they knitted together, some newspapers on the hood.

"Something wrong?" I asked, my dad quickly put the letters behind his back, his free hand moving to grab the newspapers.

"No." He replied, voice as flat as always. "Wake Elizabeth and Evan up yet?" He questioned, opening his car door to shove the different papers into the glove compartment.

"Yeah. They're just getting ready. Decided to check if you needed help on anything down here?"

My father shook his head immediately, closing the door of the car, clearing his throat afterwards.
"You should check on them again. Just looking through some business proposals."

Business proposals my ass.
"Alright.."
I walked back out, making my way back into the house. I looked into the kitchen and to my luck, Elizabeth and Evan were sat at the table, their breakfast half finished.

"You guys ready?" I questioned, leaning against the doorway, capturing the attention of Evan and Liz.

"Of course!" They both said in unison as if it were obvious.
Sometimes I hated their sarcasm.

"Well hurry up then. If you don't finish up quickly I'm pretty sure all those new dresses you want'll be sold out-"

Before I could even finish my empty threat, Elizabeth was already stuffing down her fruit loops, pushing the last bits of toast into Evan's mouth afterwards, ignoring his muffled complaints as she dragged them both out of the kitchen and into the hallway, the faint sound of her ordering Evan to quickly put his shoes on. Whilst they were busy, I attended to the used dishes, piling them into the sink to quickly clean them, letting them rest on the drying rack after.

"Michael! We're ready!"

"Ok, Ok," I sighed, walking out into the hall to see them both now with their shoes on, stood beside the door patiently.
I opened the door and trailed after them, watching as Liz and Evan ran out towards the garage. We turned the corner and saw our father still leaned against the car, eyes flickering over the same papers as before, his face still stoic. Once he noticed us, his expression changed, opening his arms as Elizabeth and Evan ran into his arms to suffocate him in a tight hug.

"Dad! Let's go quick! Michael said if we don't then they'll sell out on all the new stuff!" Elizabeth pleaded with a pouted look, lightly yanking on his pants.

Our father gave me a slightly annoyed look that I could only raise my hands in defense.

"It's alright, princess. Just get into the car and make sure Evan's buckled up too, ok?"
Elizabeth nodded, her bright smile returned as she grabbed Evan's hand, clambering into the back seat with him after our father opened the doors for them. Part of me expected another five minute rant from my dad about teasing Elizabeth or Evan but instead he just folded the letters up and placed them into his back pocket before taking a deep breath.

"Let's get on the road now,"

I nodded slightly, getting into the passenger seat whilst my dad walked around, finally getting into the drivers seat to start the car. Hopefully this day isn't as painful.

⎯⎯

"Come onn Elizabeth, We've been here for hours." I complained. By the time we got to Elizabeth's favorite store both our dad and I were covered in different bags, a majority of them being the many clothes and toys Elizabeth managed to get our father to agree to buying after a bit of whining and pleading. So when we finally rolled around to her favourite store our father decided to take Evan to the food court with him to see what they had, leaving me with the annoying job of following Elizabeth around whilst being her personal shopping cart.

"Please, Michael! It'll only be a bit longer." She smiled. I would've almost believed her if not for the fact that we'd been here for over 45 minutes.

"The baskets filled to the brim." I groaned, dangling it in front of her face to see the layers of light coloured clothes she'd thrown in, some without even looking twice.
Elizabeth just dismissed my complaints by shrugging, annoying me even more.

I watched through slightly lidded eyes as she picked out a few more bows and cardigans before she finally looked back up at me.
"Alright we can go now."
Upon hearing this, I quickly ushered her towards the payment area, ignoring her little gasps as she saw various other things that caught her eye.

Once we got to the cashier's stand, I helped Liz pile all of the outfits and bows she'd picked out which even surprised the cashier who quickly began totalling everything up.

"Is it your birthday?" She suddenly asked, catching Liz's attention.

Elizabeth just scrunched up her nose slightly, a light pink dusting her cheeks as she bashfully shook her head. The cashier just hummed thoughtfully, smiling at her as she continued bagging up the many items.

"Ok... That'll be 146 dollars and 29 cents."
I internally grimaced and glanced down at Liz who had an innocent expression on her face as she drummed her fingers against the counter. Hopelessly, I sighed and brought out our dads credit card that he'd given me before we split up.

After the transaction was finished I took care of the bags that were overly filled of Elizabeth's things, leaving her with a small one to carry. We quickly made our way to the food court, thankfully doing it on one journey since nothing caught Elizabeth's eye.

Once we located the table our father and Evan were seated at, I wish I could've took a picture of my father's face when he saw the amount of bags we brought to the already crowded table.

"I might regret asking but... How much?"

I steadied the bags on the chair before scratching the nape of my neck.
"Basically 150-"

"Elizabeth," our father groaned, making Elizabeth smile apologetically.

"I'm sorry father. But you did say that I could buy anything I wanted today - and because you forgot my birthday..." Elizabeth smiled, whispering the last part.

"Alright, alright. But I'm putting you specifically on pause for now. You've spent over 200 dollars."

Elizabeth sighed before taking a seat beside Evan.

"Alright. Let's just get this back to the car and then we can go to the park in town, ok?" My father suggested.

Upon hearing this, Elizabeth and Evan's faces lit up, reaching over to grab the bags they were able to carry without much trouble whilst my father and I got the more heavier ones.

"Let's just get this over with alright?" My father sighed lowly to which I nodded.

⎯⎯

"C'mon, Liz, get off-" I complained, trying to pry Elizabeth off of my shoulders whilst Evan pulled at my legs.

We'd just found a shaded spot after loading all the bags into the car and I was exhausted.

"Please Michael," Elizabeth pleaded. "We wanna play near the fountains."

Hesitantly, I looked over at our father who had his glasses on, a book in hand. As much as I didn't want to, I knew if he heard them complaining about this he'd obviously take their side so I turned back to my siblings, hushing them slightly.

"Ok, ok. Jeez, let's go."

Elizabeth and Evan's mood boosted once more, running down the small hill we were on whilst I followed after them, lightly grabbing the back of their collars when they tried straying a bit too far.
Once we reached the fountains, I took a seat on a nearby bench, watching as Evan and Elizabeth played in whatever imaginary universe they had conjured up so quickly.

I contemplated on what I should do in the meantime before I heard a voice call out to me.
"Hey, Michael."

I looked up to see Diana with a small girl in hand that looked around 11 or 12, her hair blonde and curled.

"Oh. Hey." I greeted, moving my focus back to my siblings who were still playing around.

An awkward silence fell over us before Diana told the little girl she was with to go play, sitting on the beach beside me after.

"You didn't get back to me for the project..." She began. "Deadlines coming up,"

I'd be lying if said I hadn't forgotten it.
"Shit, sorry-"

"It's alright, trust me. But I was thinking....maybe you could come round my place this time? "

My brow furrowed slightly as I looked over to see Diana, a blank expression on her face. I pondered on it for a while. My house was definitely put of the question after prior events and at school I'm already busy...

"Sure. We should get it over with."

Diana smiled, relaxing slightly.
"Great, I'll give you the details back at school and we can talk further." Diana hummed before getting up, calling out to the little girl she'd come with, locking hands with her before walking over to another area.

I'm guessing the interaction caught Evan and Elizabeth's attention because it wasn't long before they both ran over, confusion on their faces.

"Why was she back here again?" Elizabeth asked with slight annoyance in her voice to which Evan nodded along with.

"You both," I warned, pinching their noses, ignoring their hands coming to swat me away "Need to keep your nosiness to yourself, now C'mon, it's getting late. We should get back."

⎯⎯

"You finished in here?" My father asked, coming into the kitchen, a hand staying behind his back.

I nodded, placing the last dishes onto the drying rack, reaching over for a cloth to dry my hands.

"Thanks for the help today. Know you'd rather hangout with Samuel-"
"Simon." I corrected, leaning against the counter.
"Yeah, Simon...but thanks."

I nodded, noticing that there was something he was holding back on.
"Anything else you need to tell me?" I questioned, folding my arms over my chest. I may as well get whatever information he's keeping while he's still in a good mood.

My father sighed before sitting on one of the bar stools, placing those same letters onto the countertop.

"Read through these."

⎯⎯ ୨ ୧ ⎯⎯

Notes:

BRO EXAMS R GONN BE EATING MY ASS NEXT WEEK so imma try get this out on sunday or saturday :>

SOSOSOSOSOOOO SORRY THIS IS OUT LATEE ! over the summer break my lazy ass aint going anywhere im pretty sure so i'll be sweatting my imaginary balls of while writing shitt <333

I love you ALL SO MUCHH thank you so much for enjoying the chapters and being patient with my monthly imaginary preganancy breaks <33
+ The funny comments when i do regular check ins make me diee. I love reading em and answering the questions!

Chapter 40: Investigating

Summary:

Weird things are happening and Michael's suddenly acting weird so you go to the only place you think you'll find answers..

Notes:

I literally have an exam today but I'm starting this chapter 5 hours before 💀
Anyways hope you enjoyyy

Update cus I suck at posting ^ I failed the exams 😭

"Michael." I called out to him, catching him off guard. It was passing period for the last lesson of the day and I caught him in the library so I decided to study with him but he seemed tired or bored.

"Yea, princess?" He asked, looking back at me.

I frowned lightly. "What's up? You look really tired today."

Michael just shook his head, focusing on the book in front of him even though it didn't really look like he was actually reading anything.

"Nothing. Just need to get this done for next week."

I hummed before a thought came to mind.
"What's up with your science project. You and Diana finish it?"

Upon hearing this, Michael suddenly got up, putting his textbooks back into his bag.
"Shit. Just remembered. I need to find her-"

"What? Why-"

"I'm studying by her place tonight, we need to finish this off before Friday," Michael groaned, quickly zipping up his backpack before leaning down beside me, pressing a quick kiss to my cheek. "I'll see you tomorrow, alright love?"

He didn't wait for an answer, instead quickly leaving the library in search for Diana, leaving me frozen with different thoughts. I huffed, deciding not to think much of it despite my weird gut feeling, instead, looking around the seemingly empty library before getting up to leave myself.

Besides. What's the worse that could happen?

⎯⎯

Ok, maybe I overestimated my self control.

I was at Abby's place for a hangout and so we could study for English but I couldn't stop thinking about Michael and Diana.
My eyes flickered over to the clock - 7:00pm. He'd definitely be with her right now.

"Still stressing?"

"Sure." Abby deadpanned, walking over to where I was sat on the couch to push her index finger against the valley between my brows, smoothing out the creases I'd unintentionally made. "So you just look constipated?"

I lightly rolled my eyes at her, pushing her to the side before moving towards the coffee table to grab the TV remote.
"Uh-huh let's just watch something before I intentionally clog your toilet."

Abby just giggled lightly before taking a seat beside me, resting her head up against my shoulder like she usually did when we were about to the watch a movie, but I couldn't relax and Abby soon realized this too.

"Ok what's up with you? You're like a stone brick."

"Nothing. I dunno."

Abby wasn't convinced. "Please just tell me? We're best friends."

"I just feel like..." I huffed, playing with the hem of my jumper. "It's been too calm recently."

Abby lightly cocked her head to the side, not hiding the confusion on her face.

"C'mon! Just spit it out already! You're killing me here,"

I practically zoned out at that. Why'd that sound so familiar? My eyes widened as it dawned on me, my posture straightening which caught Abby off guard.

"You ok-"

"Of course! Abby you're right," I beamed, quickly getting up and running out of the living room to get to the front door, unhooking my jacket from one of the pegs.

Abby came rushing after me, still lost on as to what I meant.
"You're not gonna explain anything?" She questioned, lightly holding onto the material of my jacket.

I paused before shaking my head. "I don't have a lot of time, besides, I gotta be back before it gets too dark. But I'll explain everything to you later." I promised, earning me an annoyed pout from her.

"Fine. But you better keep that promise,"

I nodded along, slipping my jacket on quickly.

"Don't worry about me, I'll even try calling you if I got time,"
Abby sighed but nodded. We quickly exchanged good-byes and i made my way over to her garage grabbing my bike hurriedly before swinging my leg over, quickly pedaling at a fast pace in the direction of my house, glancing at the sun that was slowly beginning it's decent.

I should have enough time.

⎯⎯

If this building could look anymore menacing then in it definitely did.
When I got home, I changed into more heavier clothes after hearing the forecast that was playing on the television in the living room, leaving my bike in the comfort of the garage before heading in the direction of the abandoned building.

I expected to chicken out but once I made it more than halfway I knew it'd be a waste to just go back home without finding anything. My eyes scanned the outside area, as well as peering through the dusted windows, making sure there was nobody inside before I pushed open the door, carefully letting it close behind me.

The inside of the building was more scarier then the exterior, which was probably because of the lack of light and sound.

I was about to find the stairs but was stopped by the sound of heavy boots, a peak of light coming into view from a nearby hall. Quickly, I moved towards a nearby wall, pressing myself up against it the best I could as the voices neared.

"You sure he put it here?" A man spoke. "This place is creepy as hell and we both know he doesn't have the balls."

"Well that's true." Another voice responded. "But he said it'd be here. We already cleared upstairs so let's just find it and get outta here before the rain gets worse."

My breathing stopped when the men came into view, walking right past where I was stood. As soon as they got further away, I scaled the way, going in the direction of where they'd come from.

"Hey-" I froze. "You wearing' your sisters perfume again?"

"Wha-? Of course not. Let's just get outta here, I'm tired enough."

A shaky sigh left my lips and I quickly made my way up the stairs I spotted in the corner. After I got up, I made sure to be careful, especially since I didn't know if anybody else would be here. After looking down the hall and making sure the coast was clear, I figured it'd be best not to look through any of the rooms, just in case somebody was inside. Once I relocated the same door Darren and I had been in, I pressed my ear up against the door, listening closely for any movement. After a few more minutes passed, I decided to let the door creak open, showing the same old and forgotten office we'd found prior.

I let myself enter, closing the door slightly. My gaze immediately fell to the chest that I and Darren had opened before, only now there was a new sheet on top of it and the dead rabbit was gone.

I let out a shaky sigh before dropping to my knees, ignoring the slight sting as I came into harsh contact with the hard wood flooring, my hands hovering over the lid as I contemplated what would be inside. After a few minutes of stalling, I let my hands grab the sides of the lid, pulling it up in a swift movement only to be met with different books, papers and folders.
A relieved breath left me as I let the lid rest against the wall behind it, making sure it was secured before I delved into looking at all the different things. At first, they were normal like animal and human anatomy books which was stereotypical for a supposed abandoned pet hospital.

After pushing them all to the side, I noticed a dusty yearbook placed near the corner, the year piquing my interest. I picked it up, dusting off the dirt that had gathered over the years. After flicking it open, I noticed the name as one of the nearby middle schools only the year was a lot earlier. I flicked through the different pictures, a majority of the kids inside were unknown to me so I instead shut the yearbook, drumming my fingers against the sides of the chest until I noticed a Polaroid photo and another old piece of paper scrunched against the side between some books.

Luckily, I managed to fish both of them out without it getting torn, running my fingers over it the best I could to make sure it wouldn't crease more than it already did. Before I could properly focus on them, the door to the office slammed shut, making me scramble to my feet quickly, only to be met with a blinding light, my eyes squinting. Before I did anything else, I quickly pushed the papers I'd found into my back jeans pocket.

"What the hell....the fuck are you doing here?"

And once again, by noticing his British accent, I moved my hand to push his flashlight down.

"Michael?" I whisper shouted. "What the hell are you doing here?"

"I asked you first." He argued.

His response only made me agitated before I noticed his gaze was on the chest behind me.

"What were you looking at?" He questioned, not really waiting for my answer before he walked behind me, looking at what was inside too.

"Nothing." I responded a bit more curtly then I wanted, moving to shut the lid promtly. "I was just exploring..."

Michael scoffed and raised a brow.
"Exploring an abandoned animal hospital at midnight?"

"Exactly what I said. Besides what're you even doing here? Aren't you supposed to be with Diana?"

I watched as he scanned my face closely before lightly rolling his eyes.
"Don't mention her like that. I finished up most of the project and got tired of driving...stopped here on my way back and noticed the entrance was open...so I got curious."

I squinted at him slightly before nodding, causing Michael to sigh.

"You shouldn't be here by yourself." He began, letting a hand wrap around my waist, closing the distance between us. "It's dangerous y'know?"

I swallowed lightly before meeting his gaze. But I wasn't going to give in so easily. Especially since I was still slightly annoyed.

"Well, I was doing just fine on my own."

Michael just hummed lightly, trying to lean down for a kiss that I managed to avoid by swerving slightly, his lips meeting my cheek.
I ignored his slight pout by moving away from him.

"Anyways, mind giving me a ride home?"

Michael just huffed and let his arm drape around me, leading me outside and towards the stairs.

I'll just have to look through those photos back at home.

──

After Michael dropped me off, I crept back up to my room and changed into something lighter and more comfortable before fishing out both of the papers from my jeans before discarding them to the side, turning on my bedside lamp so I could see them clearer.

My eyes slightly widened once I read the news article title.
'Fredbears Family Dinner Grand opening'
I skimmed over most of the contents that mainly just contianed the address and more details. After reading through it all, I unfolded the polaroid to see two men that I could faintly identify as Mr Afton and his business partner in front of the establishment and some writing at the bottom of the photo that had been smudged.

I placed the papers on my bedside table, disappointment wavering over me before sudden confusion took its place.

That definitely wasn't what made Darren freeze when we explored the area last time. But what would a news article and photo of Mr Afton be doing inside of that chest?

─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ──

Notes:

Sorry this came out so late. Just started my summer holiday and it sucks balls already,😭 so I'll try and distract myself by continuing this story.

Thanks so much for the love and funny comments ❤︎❤︎

Chapter 41: Breaking in

Summary:

You're still confused about the whole thing that happened at the abandoned building but Sasha suddenly comes to you with a problem and as a good sister you decide to help (after trying to find a way out of it). The only problem is that you'll have to be stealthy...

Notes:

Soso sorry this might be short but I wanna progress in the story as I haven't been writing for such a long time!!

"Great work you guys!" Mrs Keith congratulated, other students clapping as Ada and I finished up our presentation.

We both returned to our seats and then Mrs Keith looked through the rest of the other candidates.

"Alright, last one for today, Michael and Diana," Mrs Keith announced, scanning for both their faces. "Got your presentation?"

They nodded and went up to the front of the class. I watched as Michael obviously explained most of their project and the different parts they explored, Diana only chiming in to reexplain certain facts to which Mrs Keith just sighed at.
After a few more minutes Michael finally wrapped up their presentation, the class giving their awaited applause after Mrs Keith congratulated and dismissed them.

Just before she could say anything else, the bell suddenly rang, different students sighing in relief as everyone quickly packed up their things, ready to leave.

"Hey, I quickly gotta go to the principals office, to finalise all that stuff we did for the trip?" Ada informed me as she shoved everything into her bag quickly. "I'll be a bit late to lunch so don't wait for me,"

"Oh, alright," I nodded, straightening my papers neatly as I watched Ada leave the classroom with other students.

After I finished putting everything away, I looked over at Michael's desk to see him sorting through some papers too. I pulled my bag over my shoulder and made my way over to him.

Once he noticed me, a smile graced his lips, his hand snaking around my waist. "Hey sweetness," Michael hummed, softly kissing my cheek.

"Hey, Michael...I was wondering if you wanted to-"

"Michael,"
Fuck no....

"Oh. Diana." Michael acknowledged.

"Are we still on for after-school?" Diana asked, smiling lightly at him, not even sparing me a glance.

"Oh. Uh, sure." Michael nodded.

Diana's smile widened and she gave him a quick 'bye' before leaving the class too, only me and him remaining (as well as Mrs Keith who was too busy marking to notice us.)

"You were saying, love?"

Instead, I just narrow my eyes at him and instead leave the classroom. I only got a few steps away from the classroom before Michael's hand grabbed my wrist.

"Love, wait."
I stopped walking and instead looked at him.
"Is this about Diana? That why you're so annoyed?"

I raise a brow at him. "Annoyed?"

"Yeah, like back at that abandoned building? You were definitely pissed."

"Hmm, well maybe.. just maybe it's because you're hanging out alone with a girl that's clearly into you and has no respect for our relationship?" I wondered, faking ignorance. "Just maybe though."

Michael just sighed at my sarcasm. "Listen. I've already put up lots of boundaries with her...If it'll make you feel better I could cancel or you could join us after-school today?"

I just shrugged. "It's fine. Besides I should be studying tonight."

Michael seemed physically disappointed but leaned down to give me a quick kiss against my lips anyways.

"You don't need to be jealous of Diana -"

"Jealous?" I coughed, raising a brow. "You think I'm jealous....of Diana?" I asked, sounding more confused then I intended.

Michael was about to explain himself once more but instead, I turned on my heel and left in the direction of the cafeteria, the need to distance myself growing before I did or said anything irrational.

──

"So you're telling me you don't wanna make extra money? You know it'll be a while before Darren's mom finally reopens the shop." Sasha hummed.

"Jobs from you are always a bad idea." I dismissed, continuing with my English homework.

"Pleasee. You're literally the only person who can help me with this!" Sasha begged.

"Don't even try to give me those puppy eyes. I need to finish this-"

"1000 dollars."

I glanced at her.

"1000 dollars for the job."

"Where are you getting this money?" I questioned, before continuing to write.

"My savings duh. Please! Imagine 1000 dollars. All yours for this small job?"

I looked up at the clock, trying to resist the temptation before ultimately failing.

"What's the job."

Sasha's eyes lit up before she sat beside me at the counter.
"Okay...don't freak out or anything but I accidentally forgot to clear out my locker at school and I know they haven't cleaned everything because I got intell. Andd I put some limited edition jewellery pieces in there."

"You can't go back onto school grounds yourself?" I asked to which Sasha shook her head.

"No, I kinda got plans tonight but I don't wanna take any chances....so I was wondering if you could sneak onto school grounds after-school for me?" She pleaded.

"....you want me to break into school??" I questioned, narrowing my eyes at her, my homework now forgotten.

".... possibly?"

I groaned and cracked my knuckles. I would've said no in a heartbeat but the money flashed over my mind again.
I could buy so many snacks...clothes....art brushes...music...
But I could also risk getting caught at school after hours and excluded which could go on my permanent record and colleges would be reluctant towards enrolling me.

I rolled my tongue over my cheek, glancing at Sasha pleading eyes.
I shouldn't....I shouldn't....don't fall for it...

"Fine...."

Sasha squealed and quickly hugged me.
"Awww, y/n you're the best sister I've ever had!"

"I'm the only sister you've ever had...?"

"Yeah, yeah. Anyways, go get dressed quickly and then we can head out!"

"Wait we? I thought you had plans...?"

"Yeah. The plan is me coming with you just in case your clumsy ass gets caught and I can give an amazing alibi. Now let's hurry!"

──

"Isn't this a bit much?" I questioned as I watched Sasha scaling the school wall, her old backpack in hand.

"Course not. Haven't you watched James bond?"

I just ignored her and instead dragged her by the arm towards the emergency exit which was surprisingly open.

"woah," Sasha voiced. "This place looks creepier at night.."

"I can see that..." I replied, looking at the ominous dark halls that stood in front of us. "Okay... Where's your locker?"

"Upstairs near the fountain besides the library."

I nodded and Sasha and I made our way up the stairs, trying to locate the library in the darkness proving to be harder then we'd anticipated.

"Hey.... The schools supposed to be completely empty right?" Sasha asked.

"No shit. If it's closed then who would wanna stay here?"

Sasha just grabbed my arm and pointed towards the library and I noticed it too. The lights were on. Sasha immediately grabbed onto me, making us stop our movements.

"No way! We're not going towards the totally haunted creepy library in the middle of the night."

"Isn't your locker over there?" I asked pointing towards the row of lockers on the opposite side of the hall "we basically have no choice."

Sasha groaned but let us continue our journey, forcing me to speed walk past the library until we got to her locker. I watched as she quickly put in her old passcode, the lock popping open. Sasha quickly pulled open her locker and quickly dumped everything into her bag. I glanced over to the library, squinting at something. Something familiar.

"Hey... Sasha. I'm gonna check the library,"

"Are you crazy? What if there's ghosts? Crooks?"

"Who would seriously want to steal from a school?" I asked, causing Sasha to ponder for a moment.

"Just finish up quickly and join me?"

Sasha grumbled out a quick 'fine' whilst she continued to empty out her locker. I walked towards the library, creaking the door open to be met with an empty library. I walked over to the side locating which window I spotted it in, stopping in my tracks once I found the table.

"Seriously...?" I sighed, looking at the scene before me.

Once again, Michael was with Diana only they were asleep, Michael hunched over the table as he lightly snored with Diana in the same position only a lot closer and her hand was conveniently laid over his, their textbooks still open on the table. I guess they'd fallen asleep and the librarian didn't bother to check this blind spot. But that didn't explain the lights....

"Ok I finished- oh.... Woah," Sasha blubbered, her bag dropping as she also took in the sight.

I'm guessing the loud clash of all the things in Sasha's bag was enough to wake them both, their heads quickly raising in shock.

Michael's eyes tiredly moved from me to Sasha.
"Fuck, I'm hallucinating again-" he groaned.

Diana yawned tiredly before stretching, looking around the library in the same confusion.

"Okay I think maybe we should all get out of here?" Sasha suggested, trying to lead me out of the library.

"No. I need to talk to my boyfriend," I gritted out, glaring at Diana who was obviously acting innocent. "Could you wait a few minutes?"

Sasha nodded and I walked around to Michael, grabbing him by the hoodie, leading him away from where Diana was sat.

"Okay, what's going on with you?" I whisper-shouted

Michael groaned into his hands, rubbing his eyes. "Why the hell are the lights on?"

"Can you answer the question?" I urged, my gaze flickering to Diana getting up from her seat to put different books into her bag.

"We were studying and then fell asleep?" Michael explained, looking down at me.

"Doesn't explain why her hand was on yours?"

"You know Diana. This is exactly what she wants y/n. She wants us to argue," Michael reasoned.

It was true. It was what Diana wanted...

"You know this but you still agree to hanging out with her?"

Michael sighed, taking my hand in his. "It's not that... Simple?"

"Then talk to me.."

Michael bit the inside of his cheek before looking down.

"I'll explain later but I just need you to trust me... Ok?"

I didn't hide my disappointment but still nodded. I just had to hold onto this last stand of patience.

"Ok...I trust you."

──

I let out another audible sigh as I poked my lunch with my fork. I hardly got any sleep due to my thoughts and now I just didn't feel hungry enough.

"Trouble In paradise?"

I looked up to see Simon, a cola in hand.

"Me hiding behind a tree at lunch isn't enough of a hint that I don't wanna talk to anyone?" I asked, watching as he sat beside me.

"Well yeah. It is. But I figured you'd....I dunno....want someone to talk to."

I spared him a pitiful smile. "That's sweet of you but I'd rather not."

"Well, suit yourself..." Simon sighed and stood up, "want me to take care of that for you?"

I realised he was looking down at my tray and I thanked him before handing it up to him.
"Thanks.."

"Oh..also. Michael wanted me to let you know he's gonna pick you up after-school."

I felt my heart stutter slightly.
"Alright..."

─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ──

Notes:

Thanks so much for reading this chapter n thanks so much for all the love <3 will try to update sooonrr

Chapter 42: Trip planning

Summary:

The deputy head wants to talk to you and your friends group more about the plans for the end of year trip. Only problem is you're falling a bit short on funds and only one person can help you..

Notes:

Ahck back in my writing era ! I'm also writing on Tumblr if anyone wants to see those fics but they're mainly jjk •^•

Enjoy the chapter
+ I have a question at the end of the chapter which I'd love for you all to give feedback on!!

✎˚ ༘♡ ⋆｡˚

"Well, ladies I've got amazingly good news and slightly bad new but then good news," our deputy head announced.

"Wait what?" June blinked.

"The amazingly good news is that you all managed to raise over 42 percent of the overall budget for the trip!" She announced.

"The slightly bad news?" Abby asked, scrunching up her sweater nervously.

"Well, it's obviously not a 100 percent so that's the slightly bad news. But then the good news is that someone's willing to help as well as them offering to assist you all with the planning and arrangements."

"Really?" Ada beamed. "That's amazing. Who would want to help out?"

As if on cue, there was a knock at the office door and our deputy head got up and walked over. But as soon as she opened it my hope immediately vanished, along will everyone elses.

"I'm sure you're all somewhat familiar?" Our deputy head asked, letting Diana enter.

"Yeah, we are." Diana answered for us, her eyes landing on me. "Quite close actually...."

"Perfect!" Our deputy head sighed. "I was able to get you all out of last period so you can all plan in the cafeteria and then go straight home afterwards, sound good?"

We were all slightly stunned but Abby grasped enough energy to give a small nod. Afterwards, our deputy head led us all into the cafeteria, letting us sit at a table on the far side, allowing the janitor to continue doing his job in peace.

"Okay. I'll check back in a while so get busy!"

As soon as she was gone, all of us stared at Diana who just innocnetly sat down, resting her chin on her palms whilst looking up at us expectantly.

"So. Do you guys have an original idea, or-"

"Cut the crap Diana." June interrupted, folding her arms. "Don't give us your little innocent story. Why are you even trying to help?"

Diana's nice demeanour immediately vanished and was replaced by a blank one. "Why wouldn't I want to help? I mean I only benefit from it don't I?"

Ada narrowed her eyes at her. "Well what if we don't want your help?"

Diana just laughed slightly before clearing her throat. "Well if you don't want my help I'll just have to pull out on all the funds I'm providing. The tickets, lodging, food...if that's what you really want?"

Yup I'm convinced she's an evil witch behind her pretty appearance. We all exchanged looks whilst Diana pretended to look at her nails.

"So. Do you all still want to kick me out of this little group?"

I grit my teeth before sitting down at the table. "Of course not. Let's just get to planning this. Ok?" I looked at June, Abby and Ada and eventually they sat too, still visibly tense.

"Great. Now let's plan." Diana smiled, digging into her bad to bring out a notepad. "What do you guys have planned for the date?"

"Well..." Abby spoke up. "We were planning on having it planned a week after our final exams. So everyone can plan their outfits and the students they'll be staying with in the dormitories."

As everyone slowly began to converse I couldn't help but feel neutral. No bad gut feeling, no itching worries. But why would Diana just help us out so easily? Especially after what I saw in the library.

There has to be something more.

────

"The beach?" I questioned, looking over at Michael as the car halted.

"We'll stay here but I just wanted to come somewhere more....private."

I narrowed my brows slightly.
"Besides..." Michael continued. "You don't remember how you brought me here for my birthday and-"

"Okok. I remember," I quickly spoke, making Michael laugh slightly. "Now back on topic..what did you want to tell me...?"

Michael took a deep breath before relaxing against his seat, letting his arm rest against the window.

"Well...the thing with Diana. It's partially connected to my father.."

I raised a brow. "How?"

"On that weekend when I was spending time with Liz and Ev...he pulled me to the side and told me about something that had happened at the restaurant. A bratty kid thought he could show off by getting close to that old bear animatronic..ended up slicing a finger right off.."

I visibly winced upon hearing this. "Grim.."

Michael smiled slightly before continuing. "The parents were obviously more than upset and immediately filed for legal action...so my father did the cheapest option and asked a mutual friend to defend him in court. The bad thing is that he's a family member of Diana's."

I hummed, letting the new information sink in before meeting Michael's eyes once more.

"Ever since she found out she's been a lot more....prodominent. Just worried...don't wanna mess this up for him.." Michael mumbled, looking away from me as he said this.

My heart aches as I heard this, my hand reaching over to cover his in an attempt to reassure him.

"It'll be alright Michael. Besides, I can't see parents that neglected their child at a party being the most favoured party, especially since your dad makes sure parents are warned about the dangers of letting kids get too close to the animatronics."

Michael gave me a half smile but I could tell he wasn't as reassured as I wanted.

"Thanks princess," Michael almost whispered, bringing my hand up to his lips to place a soft kiss. "But I still owe you... For everything."

I pretended to think hard about it before glancing over at him.
"Chocolate cake and an Oreo milkshake?"

Michael's lips slowly upturned into a light smile as he started the car once more. "A Chocolate cake and an Oreo milkshake it is"

──

"Soo Michael explained what happened?" Sasha asked, applying some eyeliner on her lower lash line before grabbing more blush.

"Yeah... " I yawned, rolling over on Sasha's bed to rest my head on one of her overly fluffed pillows. "He did.."

Sasha hummed and applied one last layer of lipstick before sorting her hair out and standing up to look at me. "How do I look?"

"You look fine in everything -"

"Y/n! Come downstairs there's someone here for you." My dad called from downstairs.

Sasha and I raised a brow before I hauled myself up and out of her room, once I got downstairs I saw my dad leaned against the living room archway, coming over to me once he noticed I'd come down.

"I'm glad you took your mothers advice," he smiled, patting my shoulder.

I raised a brow at him. "What're you talking about?"

"I mean, getting to know our business partners daughter. Anyways I'll be in my office I need to sort some papers." My dad explained, quickly leaving a quick kiss against my forehead before walking down the hall.

I walked into the living room and just as I had anticipated, Diana was sat on my couch, her eyes meeting mine.

"Oh, hey y/n." She smiled, relaxing further into the couch.

I narrowed my eyes at her, before walking further into the living room, sitting on a chair adjacent to her.

"What're you doing here?" I questioned, looking at the entrance of the living room.

"What? I thought we were friends now." She smirked, looking around the living room. "Nice decor."

"Just get to the point." I exhaled tiredly, the less time she spent here the better.

"Well, I just wanted to talk to you more about the end of year trip. I would've called but I don't have your home number."

"You couldn't ask your parents?" I asked, still on guard.

She just shook her head. "Nope. They're....on a business trip. And also I wanted to ask if you'd come to my house this weekend. We'd be able to get more work done."

Me? Come to her house? Totally not a bad idea.

"Totally innocent for a girl that hasn't liked me since day one." I pointed out.

Diana sighed before her smile returned. "Listen...y/n. We've obviously gotten off on the wrong foot and I'm just trying to help you."

How believeable.

"Sure."

Diana nodded before getting up, running a hand through her hair. "Well, I hope you'll take me up on my offer and extend the invitation to the others. I'm sure it'd be a good way for us to bond. Y'know, away from the drama?"

I stayed silent and Diana just shrugged before leaving. I only let out the breath I'd been holding after I heard the door close, hardly aware that I'd been digging my nails into my thighs.

Weird..

─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ──

Notes:

Thanks so much for reading this chapter also the question is

- would you guys like another Michael Afton fic after this one?
°•I had an original idea for this whole fanfiction but decided to change itt. If you guys would wanna see another lemme knoww

Chapter 43: Another unexpected hangout..

Summary:

You decide to take Diana up on her offer and go with your friends to her estate nearby nearby the outer parts of town. Only you're reminded of past reminders and the memory you've been trying to push down so desperately decides to swim back up to the surface...

Notes:

So so thankful for all the people who have still been reading this ficc and those who give love in the comments <3

I appreciate you all so much and hope you enjoy this chapter

 

- thanks for the feedback on the last one <33

"So we're really doing this?" Ada asked as she got into June's car, moving her bag to rest on her lap before she shut the door. "I thought we hate her guts?"

"We do.." I admitted, looking out of the window as I clutched my notebook, wondering if this was the best choice. Diana was heartless, rude, arrogant, vain, selfish and one of the worst people I'd ever met. But now I was on my way to her house? "But...we still need to think for the other students. If we don't comply with her she'll pull out and we won't get our trip. Think of this as....a barricade?"

Ada shrugged and June nodded in agreement.
"Smart thinking. But I still don't wanna be at her place for the whole day," Abby complained, resting against the window in the front passenger seat.

I hummed, still in thought. Obviously I hated Diana but she had an upper hand here. If I wasn't careful she'd pull out of the whole plan and we wouldn't be able to go through with the trip. So I've mentally prepared myself to endure whatever shit she tries to pull or throw in my way.

We soon approached the estate and I couldn't lie. Diana's parents were more well off then I'd originally thought. The house was huge and had a lively green décor surrounding the front area, making us all let out small 'ooo's' and 'aaah's' once we saw more. I mean, they had a whole fountain and driveway, leading up to large dark oak double doors.

June parked and we all got out, still enamored with the beautiful surroundings. Once we reached the door, we all exchanged looks before Abby reached for the doorbell. We waited for a few moments before there was a yapping sound and the door opened, revealing a lady in some gym shirts and a fitted shirt and some arm warmers, her black frizzy hair tied back in a pony tail, a water bottle in hand.

The lady looked slightly confused but smiled at us warmly. "Hi girls, Can I help you?"

"Uhm. We're here to meet Diana for a....meeting?" June answered.

The woman's eyes lit up and she smiled wider, moving to the side to let us in.
"Oh right, Diana told me you'd all be coming by. I'm her aunt but you can all just call me Veronica." Diana's aunt informed us. "Diana's just upstairs with her cousins at the moment. If you want you can all set up on the dining while I call Diana down?"

We all nodded and walked into what we hoped was the dining room. Luckily we were right and looked at the huge table, a vase full of roses and purple chrysanthemums, a large platter with different snacks, drinks and sweet packets on it sat besides it.

"Can't lie. She knows how to serve-" June shrugged, grabbing one of the cookies before placing the whole thing into her mouth whilst we just sighed at her gluttonous acts.

Whilst we waited, we managed to get all of our stuff out on the table and heard the faint noise of voices down the hall, Diana soon coming into view with a winning smile on her face as she looked at all of us, a large sweater and folder in her hand.

"Glad that you could all make it." She smiled, her eyes scanning over us before she sat down at the dining. "I can't lie. I was beginning to believe you'd all hold out on me..."

"Of course not-" June waved against the air, reaching for another cookie. "We would never-" She continued, her voice slightly muffled now.

"Oh, yeah. Help yourselves. Oh and y/n, here." Diana grinned, handing me the sweater she'd come in with, the sight of it making my stomach tighten. "Michael left it when he came over last and never came back to pick it up...so can you return it to him?"

I felt my friends eyeing me, waiting for my response but I just smiled at her.

"Thanks. I'll make sure he gets it." I smirked. I faintly noticed Diana's brow twitch but she quickly covered it up by raising them.

"So. Let's continue with the planning shall we?" Diana announced. "I was able to get us a place for accommodation. It's a large residential so we'll be able to fit our year in and split them up so the boys and girls are separate and the bathrooms are communicable. Two on each side just in case things get a bit crowded."

I knew I disliked Diana but I was surprised by how quickly she managed to find and secure a residential home so fast but easily pinpointed it to the fact that she was filthy rich. Her home only adding more to that fact.

"And...what about food costs?" Abby asked, both her and Ada making notes.

"Already have caterers who are available from now to the time we need them. Oh and I made sure to add in the request for vegans and other diets, just in case." Diana responded, pulling out some papers before passing them around to all of us, allowing us to see what she was saying was true and she'd already booked them on standby, my mind almost going blank at the amount of zeros I saw down at the total.

"And....this is all paid for?" Ada asked, her eyes slightly widening at the total as well.

Diana nodded, her face blank. "Is there an issue?"

Abby shook her head and cleared her throat. "It's more than ok."

Diana nodded and took more papers out to pass around.
"I've also looked into getting some extra supplies for our school nurse. We are gonna be there for a two weeks and our year is a bit...energetic. So I figured it'd be smarter to overhaul slightly on medical supplies."

I nodded, looking at the prices once more, my mouth running dry at the zeros once more. It was basically the salary I'd make annually in a full time job.

We all continued to plan on multiple things and I noticed something about Diana that I hadn't before. She was undeniably smart. From quick math's to even faster solutions to any problems that suddenly arise, she was already giving an answer to it and I couldn't deny how impressive it was - seeing as how her IQ seemed to decrease substantially at school.

"So...is there anything else we need to take into consideration?" I asked, looking at everyone around the table.

"An exact date and how many teachers are able to accompany us for the duration of the trip." Abby commented. "After that....we should be ok?"

We all agreed and thought.
"Well. How about you all figure out the date and I'll get some teachers together for the trip?" Diana offered, looking at all of us.

"Sure." June shrugged, reaching forward to grab one of the cans of cola.

Diana hummed to herself before getting up. "Alright. Well, I guess that concludes the end of our meeting. If you want, you can all have some of the snacks before you leave."

We all nodded and watched as Diana left the dining hall and not even five seconds after, June leaned forward and scooped up as many of the snacks into her bag, causing Abby to hold her back from grabbing anymore.

"June!" She hissed.

"What?" June questioned, shrugging as she shook her bag lightly. "Who am I to refuse free food?"

Abby rolled her eyes and reached for a drink and Ada did the same.

"You want anything?" Ada asked me, cracking her can open.

I shook my head, lightly getting up. "Actually. I kind of need to use the bathroom- I'll see if I can find Veronica."

They all nodded and June smiled at me. "I'll save a drink for you!"

I thanked her and left the dining room, trying to find where Veronica had gone. As I was walking around, I found a big staircase and locked eyes with Diana who was walking down it, her hair now in a bun.

"Leaving so soon?" She asked, tilting her head at me once she finally reached the bottom.

I bit my tongue and shook my head. "No...I was actually trying to find your aunt. I need to use the restroom."

Diana looked off to the side for a moment before reaching my eyes again. "Actually. The bathrooms on this floor are off limits for now. They're being renovated so I'll give you the luxury of using the one up in my room." She smiled, pointing upstairs. "Second door on your right. My cousins are in there so just tell them I sent you up."

Before I could protest Diana just patted my shoulder and walked past me, walking back into the dining hall. I contemplated it for a few minutes but I really didn't want to get lost in such a huge house. Especially when I needed the bathroom.

I walked up the huge stairs and followed Diana's advice, finding her rooms double doors slightly opened. I peered inside experimentally and saw a girl sat at a huge vanity, raking a brush through her dark hair whilst a boy was laid on her bed, a book covering his face. I was surprised that they looked our age but possibly older.

After hesitating for a bit longer I knocked lightly and entered, capturing the attention of the two, the girl looking back at me whilst the guy sat up slightly, the book falling.

I was more surprised at the fact they weren't all siblings. The girl looked like a carbon copy of Diana. The same luscious black long hair only her lashes were less curled as well as the beauty mark under her eye. And strangely the boy was the same, curly deep black hair and the same beauty mark only it was under his other eye and his eyes were a deep blue, his face adorned with multiple piercings around his brow and lip.

"And you are-?" The girl curiously asked.

I mentally slapped myself for just staring at their obvious good looks and cleared my throat.

"I'm y/n." I introduced myself, coming further into the room. "I'm a....friend." I mentally cringed "Of Diana's. She told me the bathrooms on the ground floor were being renovated and that I should use this one?"

I watched as they both exchanged looks before the guy went back to laying on Diana's huge bed, slinging the book over his face once more whilst the girl turned to face me fully.

"Sure. I'm Allison and this is my twin brother - Allen." She smiled, pointing to the guy who still laid soundlessly. "Bathrooms just in there."

I walked over to the door she pointed to and entered the bathroom, sighing lightly once I closed and locked the door. After I was done using the bathroom I couldn't help but also admire Diana's personal bathroom, the many different products, perfumes, lotions, hair products. She really had it all.

Once I finished washing my hands, I left the bathroom and saw Allison had continued brushing her hair and looking at herself in the mirror. Once she caught sight of me she turned and smiled lightly.

"See you around y/n."

I nodded and returned her kind gesture before leaving the room, breathing deeply. As I made my way back to the staircase I noticed a door I'd passed on the way to Diana's room was slightly opened. My brow quirked and I knew I shouldn't. But my legs couldn't help but move towards it. Before I pushed it open further, I looked back at the stairs to make sure the coast was clear before I entered.

The room was dark but lightly illuminated by the sun that managed to peek through from the blinds. I also noticed some suitcases in the corner and thought back to Veronica, Allison and Allen. Maybe this was a guest room?

I was about to retreat, seeing as there wasn't anything as interesting as I'd thought. Before I finally left, I noticed something white protruding from the wardrobe that hadn't been closed properly. Against my better judgement, I swallowed my worries and moved towards the wardrobe, pulling the white material out. As soon as I caught sight of it, it fell from my fingers. I felt my heart hammer slightly against my chest, blood rushing through my ears as I stared at the object as if it was foreign.

A bunny mask.

Before I could even think properly about it, I heard voices coming from downstairs, faintly recognizing it as June's. After taking a few deep breaths and waiting for my heart to return to its regular pace, I quickly grabbed the mask and shoved it back into the wardrobe, quickly leaving the room afterwards.

Once I got down the stairs, I saw Diana stood by the door, my friends conversing with each other until Abby caught sight of me.

"There you are! What took you so long?" She questioned.

"Sorry, I...drank a lot of soda earlier..." I lied, hating myself for sounding so unsure.

"Oh well." June shrugged. "Let's hit the road again."

---------

"I just can't believe you let her do that." June grumbled, pulling up outside Michael's house. "The audacity she had to act all cute and sweet whilst giving you your boyfriends sweater that he 'left' at her house. I call a hoax."

I just rolled my eyes. "Well obviously. But I know it isn't like that. I trust Michael enough to know that."

"Well obviously." June reasoned.

"But...thanks for dropping me off."

She shrugged. "What're friends for? Oh and also-" June hummed, grabbing her bag to pull out two drinks. "For you and Michael"

I thanked her once more, taking the drinks before hugging her the best I could in the car, getting out after. Once she drove off, I walked up the driveway and knocked at the door. It wasn't long before Mr Afton answered, only this time he was in more casual attire instead of his regular suits.

"Y/n....here for Michael I presume?" He smiled slightly at me, allowing me to enter after.

"Oh...Yeah, is he here?" I asked whilst following him into the hall, my hands tightening slightly around his sweater.

Mr Afton shook his head slightly, walking into the kitchen where I saw lots of different things out. "He's out on an errand. But he'll be back soon. You can go wait in his room upstairs."

"Are you sure? I can help you with any cooking if you'd like," I offered, noticing how busy it looked in there.

"That won't be necessary." He kindly refused. "You can just head up."

I nodded and looked into the living room before going upstairs, catching sight of Evan and Elizabeth focused on the kids show that was playing on the television. I decided to let them continue their focus on the bright colors and addictive kid tunes.

Once I got upstairs, I entered Michael's room and saw it was slightly messier than last time, the only light source being his bedside table lamp. After kicking off my shoes, I moved to lay on his bed, placing the two cans onto the bedside table before turning onto my side to rest a bit more comfortably. I looked around at the different posters, something I'd done almost every time I'd been here. It didn't take long for me to get tired, my eyes lidding whilst I pulled Michael's sweater up to my nose, the heavy smell of his cologne flooding my senses. Right. I needed to tell him..

I was close to falling asleep but the sound of Michael's door opening made me sit upright, rubbing my eyes slightly as I watched him come into view.

"Michael?"

"Y/n.." Michael called, walking over to me with a smile. "What did I do to earn a special visit from you?"

I shrugged and held his sweater out to him, an obvious look of confusion on his face.

"Diana gave it to me. Said I should return it to you because you left it last time."

Michael tutted slightly, taking it from me.
"Take off your shirt."

I raised a brow. "Excuse me?"

"You heard me," Michael asserted, his eyes fixed on my chest. "Take it off."

I hesitated before complying, curious to see exactly what he had planned. Despite the fact that he'd seen even more, I couldn't help but feel my face warm at his intense gaze on my chest.

"Here." Michael offered his sweater to me.

"What-?"

"I want you to wear it."

I shrugged slightly and took his sweater from him, pulling it over my head with ease due to the larger size, the hem resting near my thighs.

"What's the reason?"

Michael just shrugged but I could tell he had something behind those deep blue eyes of his. He moved back slightly, his hands moving to lightly push me back down against his pillows, his hands moving to my jeans after.

"Michael-"

Michael just hummed, letting me know he was listening whilst his hands undid the button of my jeans, tugging them down until he could pull them off completely, letting them fall off the bed.
I watched as he padded against my clit through the thin fabric of my panties, making me shiver slightly.

"What's wrong?" He questioned, looking up at me whilst his fingers pressed further against my sensitive flesh, a whimper finally leaving my lips.

I bit down on my lip, watching as he continued to give my clit teasing touches before he finally dipped lower and I felt my face warm at how wet I was. Michael hummed once more, before he moved to pull against my underwear, tugging them off with ease to get a better view of my wet sex.

"Fuck..." Michael mumbled, moving so he was face to face with my pussy, giving me a few experimented licks that had me squirming under him, his hands moving to hold my hips down so I'd stop moving. "So tasty.."

Michael continued to lap at my wetness, my eyes clamping shut as more pleasure rushed through me, my head pressing further against his pillows, trying not to desperately roll my hips up into his mouth which proved to more difficult than I thought.

Michael moved away momentarily, one of his hands moving from my hips to pad at my entrance, collecting enough of my arousal to be able to slip inside of me with ease, my hips finally giving up in their battle, bucking up against him with need that he chuckled at.

"So needy..." Michael commented, pushing his fingers deeper before allowing his tongue to lap against my clit again.

I covered my mouth as more moans left my lips, my other hand moving to grip at his hair.

"Michael-" I managed to get out, my breath hitching as I felt the band in my stomach begin to tighten, my climax becoming closer with each thrust of his fingers and his tongue moving against my clit.

Michael hummed again, completely focused on bringing me to my high. I bit deeply against my lip again, my vision slightly blurring over as my legs moved to wrap around his head, rocking against him with more need as I felt my high just out of reach.
Michael took sight of this and pushed his fingers deeper, curling them just the right way that managed to push me over the edge, my legs shaking slightly whilst my eyes rolled back. I tightened my legs around Michael but he didn't stop his tongue movements, continuing to lap at my arousal until my back arched, the overstimulation beginning to jab against me.

"Please-" I gasped loudly, my legs falling against the sides of his head, trying to push against Michael away, my legs shaking harder. "No more-"

Michael took his time, continuing to lick and suck more of any of the arousal that leaked out of me before he finally moved away from my quivering form.

"Sorry.." Michael apologized, licking his lips before doing the same with his fingers. "You tasted so good I couldn't help myself.."

Michael then moved to pull me into a deep kiss, allowing me to taste myself on his lips and tongue, making me feel more faint the longer it went on.
I finally broke the kiss, taking in deep breaths of air whilst I looked deeply into his eyes, still breathless.

"You're so lucky everyone's at home right now..." Michael mumbled against my lips before kissing me again. "Would've loved to make those pretty eyes roll back a few more times.."

My face flushed harder and I looked away, sitting up slowly.

"Well...I...Should get going."

Michael frowned upon hearing this and shook his head.
"It's late...stay the night? Please.."

"What about your father?" I asked, not wanting to have a bad impression.

"Don't worry about him. He likes you more than you think. Please y/n?" Michael pleaded, resting his head on my stomach whilst looking up at me.

I gnawed on my lip a bit more before sighing.
"Fine.. But let me call my mom first, ok?"

Michael's smile returned and he nestled against me further.
"Thanks,"

---------------

I woke up the next morning feeling parts of my collarbone slightly sore due to Michael's insatiable urge to continue marking me throughout the night. I glanced down to see him laid against me, a hand laid over my stomach lazily as he slept peacefully.
Before I could even contemplate I heard a knock from downstairs. I looked over at the clock and saw it read 10 am. Who'd be here so early?

I untangled myself from Michaels arm and looked around hastily, finding a pair of Michaels' sweats he'd placed to the side. After pulling them on and triple tying the string so they'd somewhat fit, I went downstairs just as another series of harsh knocks were delivered to the door.

Once I got to the door, I took a deep breath before unlocking it, opening it to see a tall and gorgeous woman standing there in a long sleeved pink dress and sunglasses, staring down at me with an annoyed expression.

"And who might you be?" She questioned before I could even speak, pushing the door open so she could walk in herself. " Another one of Williams play things?"

I felt like the wind got knocked out of me for a moment before I straightened up, narrowing my eyes slightly as I watched her looking at the different photos hung up on the wall, a light frown on her pouty lips.

"No, miss....I'm not...May I ask who you are?" I questioned, not wanting to offend her

"I'm William Afton's wife. Now could you please tell me where my husband is?"

----------

Chapter 44: The return

Summary:

Mrs Afton is finally back but you're unsure on exactly why. Meanwhile, Diana is continuing to torment you to see just how much you can manage before you finally crack.

Unfortunately, all Diana's family is set on making things hard for you.

Notes:

AHH thank you all for the love on the last chapter and the theories 👀👀

I'll try to write more often

Love u all ★

- and also since were unaware of Mrs Afton's real name, I'll use the theorised one for the story 🙏🏾 if anyone has any other suggestions for her name that fits better lemme know and I'll edit and change her name for the story

Once the lady revealed her identity I was more then shocked. Mrs Afton finally returned?
I vaguely remembered Elizabeth speaking about her mother working overseas and then saw the resemblance between them.
Once she removed her glasses and sat on the couch I saw she had the same eyes as Elizabeth and she also gave Elizabeth the same long wavy ginger like hair - only Mrs Afton seemed a lot more hostile towards my presence. But I couldn't really blame her. She's never met me or even knew of my existence still now.

"Well?" She asked, breaking me from my thoughts.

"I'll...get someone.." I quickly told her before running back upstairs.

I didn't want to be rude and barge into Williams room so instead I went back into Michael's. Once I got in I carefully shook him to rouse him from his slumber.

"Michael -" I whispered, shaking him even more.

Michael mumbled a few slurred lines before finally turning away from me.

I groaned and shook harder causing him to finally sit up, an annoyed frown on his face as he rubbed his eyes.

"Whats up?" He questioned, not hiding his tiredness.

"Well...your mom's downstairs."

Michael froze for a minute before looking at me. Eventually he just broke down laughing, holding the side of his stomach.

"My mother's downstairs?" He asked again, still chuckling to which I nodded. "You're too funny.." Michael finally dismissed, pushing his messy hair back out of his eyes.

I just sighed in frustration. "Michael I'm not joking. Your mom's downstairs on the couch asking for your father."

"Uhuh...what'd she look like?" Michael asked.

"Like Elizabeth but older...taller?"

Michael stared at me for a while and once he finally noticed I wasn't playing around he quickly got up, cursing under his breath when he hit his leg against the side of his dresser. I followed him into the hall to see he'd gone into his father's room. I waited for a few moments before Michael finally emerged with a tired looking Mr Afton, also rubbing his eyes, still in his sweatpants and an oversized shirt.

"You're sure it's her?" Michael's dad asked once more, his voice low. I nodded again and he took a deep breath before going downstairs. Michael and I exchanged looks before following him down.

Once we entered the living room, Mrs Afton's face lit up slightly at the sight of Michael and William, whilst the two froze in comparison, shocked that she was actually there.

"My baby!" She gasped, getting up quickly, practically manhandling William out of the way to get to Michael, pinching his cheeks roughly whilst also inspecting his hair. "Oh my- you've grown to much!"

"Uhm - yeah-" Michael tried to respond the best he could with his mother moving his face every few minutes.

Then she turned sudden to face William, her warm demeanour annoyed as she turned to her husband.

"And who is she?" She questioned, still on guard, her hand pointing to me.

"That's y/n. Michael's girlfriend." William said with a flat voice.

"Girlfriend?" Mrs Afton gasped once more, looking back at me and Michael. She then glanced down and saw I was wearing Michael's sweatpants, her face relaxing slightly. "Oh, I see.."

Michael's face turned a light pink and he cleared his throat. William who looked slightly oblivious just rubbed his temple. Michael's mother then turned to face William.

"What about my two baby angels? Where's Elizabeth and Evan?" She questioned urgently.

William took a deep breath before answering. "They're both still asleep. Now Clara can you please sit down? I still have a lot of questions."

Mrs Afton who I now knew as 'Clara' looked hesitant before moving to sit back down. William glanced at Michael and I before he sat on one of the other chairs. I contemplated leaving seeing as it was an obvious family discussion but Michael took my hand in his and lead me over to another seat and pulled me down with him. Mrs Afton's eyes lingered on us for a while and I swear I saw a small smile on her lips.

"So are you going to tell me why you're here ?" William finally spoke up.

Clara raised a brow at his question. "I'm not allowed to see my children?"

"Our. Children." William corrected. Mrs Afton narrowed her eyes at him before looking at the family photos around the living room. And it was only then I noticed that there were only pictures of William, Michael and Evan.

"I see.." Mrs Afton mumbled, looking around before finally landing back on William. "Well it isn't a crime to come back to my husband's home is it?"

William relaxed slightly against the couch but I could tell he was still tense. "You don't just stop by like this. What's the reason?"

Clara sighed and moved to relax against the couch too, only she wasn't tense. "Well, I finished my work in New York and my agent said I could have a break. What better to do then come and see my children....and husband."

William studied her with a plain cold look but Mrs Afton was the complete opposite with her warm smile and relaxed posture.

"If you're staying. Where are your things?" Mr Afton questioned.

"In my assistants car outside. Speaking of, Michael would you and your girlfriend be a dear and help me take out my luggages? I did tell my assistant it might be a while before I came back but I'm sure he's already fallen asleep.

Michael slowly nodded and got up. I followed after him and we went to the doorway, putting our shoes on before heading outside. Once the front door was closed Michael took a deep breath, running a hand through his hair.

"Are you...ok?" I asked, lightly placing a hand on Michael's arm.

Michael nodded slowly before glancing at me. "Yeah but...I know she's hiding more."

"Your mother?"

"Yes...she doesn't take breaks. It's been years since I've seen her and she never does...something's up." Michael revealed, pushing his his hands into his pockets. "But I'll worry about it later. Let's just grab the stuff?"

I nodded and we walked around to the car, looking into the driver's seat to see Clara's assistant, asleep as she said and some of her luggage piled on the backseat. After a few failed attempts of trying to get his attention, we decided to try opening the trunk and backseat doors that were surprisingly unlocked. After grabbing four large suitcases and hand luggages, we managed to roll them all the way up the driveway and get them up the steps that led to the front door.

Once we were inside, we let them rest by the entry before Michael and I tiredly walked back into the living room to see Mr Afton a lot more tense. Once clara caught sight of us, she smiled widely.

"Ah, you managed to help me! You and your girlfriend are so sweet." Clara smiled. "Would you be a dear and wake your siblings? I'd like to actually see my children."

Michael nodded and left, leaving me with William and Clara. Then Clara glanced at her husband.

"And to you, my darling husband." She addressed him, not hiding her sarcasm. "Won't you get me anything?"

William rubbed a palm over his face before getting up. "Coffee?"

"Extra sugar." Clara hummed sweetly.

William nodded before walking past me. Now her attention was on me.

"Sit." She stated, patting the space beside her. Hesitantly, I walked over and sat beside her. I was a bit worried about what she'd say next and paused slightly when she placed a hand on my knee.

"I'd just like to apologize myself." She began. "I shouldn't have been so rude to you off the start. I just...haven't been able to see my family for a while and jumped to conclusions."

I felt myself physically relax as I nodded and listened to her.

"oh. Well it's alright, Mrs Afton.." I responded to her apology.

She smiled warmly. "Just call me Clara. Mrs Afton is mainly used when I'm at work."

Before I could reply, I heard small shocked gasps l. Clara and I looked at the living room entry way and saw Evan and Elizabeth, still in their nightwear with shocked faces. Elizabeth ran forward first with her little brother quickly trailing behind her so they could both quickly hug their mother.

"Mother! It's true! You're really back!" Elizabeth beamed happily, squeezing her mother tightly.

"My sweet princess! Yes, mommy's back!" Clara exclaimed, alternating between hugging and smothering both her kids in kisses around their faces.

I felt a bit awkward at intruding on this family reunion so I left the living room and caught sight of William in the kitchen, still preparing the coffee Clara had requested. So I decided to go back up to Michael's room. Once I got inside, I saw him on his bed, looking through some stuff in his bedside drawer.

I walked in and closed the door behind me, catching Michael's attention.

"Don't tell me you're planning on leaving?" Michael brought up, looking back into his drawer.

I shrugged and walked over, sitting besides him. "Kind of. But I also need to talk to you about something."

Michael glanced at me before closing his drawer, turning slightly to face me.

"What's up?" Michael asked.

"It's about...Diana."

Michael's brows knitted together at the sound of her name.

"Did she say anything else to you?" Michael questioned.

I shook my head. "No. She didn't. But I need to tell you...a lot. I haven't been able to tell you before because there wasn't a right or free time but I need to tell you now. Especially after yesterday."

Michael nodded and I told him everything about Diana and the white bunny from last year's Halloween party with the white bunny, as well as the note they'd given me a while back. Then I mentioned Diana's reaction to me mentioning the thing written on the note I'd received. Throughout all this, Michael looked deep in thought but I couldn't pinpoint his exact reaction to it all.

"Michael?" I called to him once I was done telling him everything.

Michael nodded and looked at the floor. "Yeah?"

"What're you thinking?" I asked, feeling nervous at his weird sudden silence.

"Not sure." Michael answered truthfully. "But I believe everything you're telling me."

I sighed in relief and felt my shoulders relax upon hearing this, the last thing I'd want is for Michael to think I was lying.

"Should've told me sooner. I wouldn't have been so lenient with her bullshit." Michael sighed, pulling me to rest beside him.

"Well...I wanted to make sure. But after yesterday. I'm positive."

Michael nodded before humming lightly.
"Well...we should get you back home before your parents get worried, hm?"

I nodded and Michael gave me a soft kiss on my forehead before allowing me to sit up.

"Alright sleepy, let's get ready." Michael yawned.

──

"Shit.." I mumbled, pressing the side of my thumb against my canvas.

"Need any help?" Ada questioned, leaning over my shoulder at my painting.

"No, you'll just distract me further...like you've been doing for the past 30 minutes."

Ada rolled her eyes and poured, showing me her canvas that was completely blank.

"Well, I have art block!"

"And you'll lose 40 percent of your grade if you don't get rid of it." I jabbed, looking back down at my canvas to quickly paint over the small mistake I'd made.

Ada sighed and mumbled something about regretting to take art as a compulsory class for her final grades, finally beginning to paint on her canvas.

After this, I faced my canvas and once I looked down, I saw I'd run out of pink paint and then looked back at my canvas.
Great. Just when I was almost done.

I got up and walked over to my teachers desk.

"Hey Mrs Sampson, I was wondering if-" I paused halfway through my sentence when I realised someone was speaking the same time as someone else.

When I stopped and looked at them, I felt annoyance bubble up when I saw Diana. She has to be stalking me at this point.

"What did you need girls?" Our art teacher asked, breaking us from our staring contest.

"Pink paint." We both said at the same time. We glared at each other.

Our art teacher, oblivious to the tension just thoughtfully placed a finger against her cheek.

"Pink paint...pink paint...well since you both need it, how about you both head into the art supply closet down the hall? You can grab some extra so we don't need to make multiple trips."

Just fucking great.

"Here's the key." Mrs Sampson handed it to me.

I took it and Diana just subtly rolled her eyes before walking towards the door first. I followed after her and we made the short trip to the supply closet.

After unlocking it, we walked in and I enjoyed the prominent smell of fresh paint and looked at the different paints on the large shelves.

Diana looked around the small space before crouching on her knees to look at the bottom shelves.

I looked up on the top ones and found a can of paint but sadly it was empty.

"Find it?"

Diana was silent for a while before finally speaking up.

"Yeah."
I looked as she dragged out a large can of pink paint. "But we should find another."

I continued to look around and then spotted a bright baby pink colour tucked away.

"Found one." I called to her, I slipped past Diana the best I could and grabbed it, almost dropping it from how heavy it was in comparison to what it looked like.

"Great. Now let's go." Diana sighed, moving to the door.

I watched as she pushed against the door but it didn't open. Diana dropped her can and pushed harder again. And again. And again before she groaned.

"This...cannot be happening." Diana muttered, pushing against the handle again.

It was my turn to drop my can this time and I pushed past her, trying to push against the door as well but just like Diana's attempt, I failed.

Great. We're stuck...

──

Notes:

I'm super super sorry this is shorttt I'm getting ready to go back to school and trying not to have a panic attack about ittt 😭

So I'll *attempt* to mass upload before then but thank you for all the support and feedback on your theories for the story ! I'm lovin it allll <33

If you have any comments to make, lemme know and I'll respond to them!

Chapter 45

Summary:

Your further discovery has only brought you more distress but at this point, you're unsure on everything completely.

Notes:

Thank you all for the love for the story so farrr and as always, I'm loving the comments <3

Enjoyyyy ও

Sosoosos sorry this is short but I had an evil thought whilst walking home on a mini plot twist to create but I dunno if it'll come up next....

"Ugh!" Diana sighed, sitting on the floor with a sigh. I tried the door and it was completely jammed.

"It's fine..." I whispered to myself, taking a deep breath. "Someone will find us soon...just locked in a small closet with a girl that's definitely tried to kill me.."

"Did you say something?" Diana questioned, narrowing her eyes at me

I just shook my head

"Nothing. Just complaining to myself on the stuffiness..." I covered up, looking down at my trainers.

"Yeah..." She sighed, looking around the room. "So not good for my allergies."

I raised my head and glanced at her combing her hands through her wavy hair.
"You have allergies?"

"Yeah...dust, overly woolly jumpers. Can't stand it." She revealed, scrunching her nose before looking down again. "Why do you care?"

"I don't. Just asking." I replied, looking back down. "How come you're wearing a sweater right now?" I asked. She looked down and then back up at me. "Well, this doesn't have as much extra wool or lint." That made no sense...if she was the white bunny then-

The door suddenly flew open and Diana fell backwards with a light 'oof' sound.

We looked up and saw our art teacher.

"Oh my! You poor things- I forgot to tell you both about this faulty old door." She apologized, helping Diana back up whilst I stood up myself, carrying the paint with me too. "I keep telling the janitor to change the handles so it's unlockable from the inside but he never listens,"

We listened as she led us back to the classroom. I spotted Ada had progressed more on her painting. After our teacher finally set us off, I walked back over to her and slumped onto my seat.

"What took you so long?" She asked, dropping her brush.

"Nothing. Just got locked in the art closet with Diana..." I explained to her, finally refilling my pink paint to finish off my artwork

Ada glanced over at Diana before grimacing, going back to continue painting. "Unlucky you."

I nodded and thought back to what Diana had said. Maybe I could test my theory better...

The bell rang and every student moved to make sure their paintings were placed off to the side before leaving. Ada and I left shortly after and moved down the halls to see June digging through her locker, jack by her side talking to her whilst she nodded, busy looking for something.

"Hey, you too." Ada smiled at them.

June just gave a quick nod before practically throwing things out of her locker.

"Looking for something?"

June looked like she was about to snap so jack interrupted. "She lost her cassette tape and now she's throwing a fit"

June suddenly glared at him, folding her arms. "I am not throwing a fit!"

He just nodded before straightening up, kissing her forehead quickly. "well, I'll look for it on my way to class. See you soon, baby."

June watched him walk off before facing her locker again. "It's gotta be here -"

"Is it that important...?" I asked carefully, not wanting to blow her fuse.

"Because I recorded like all my favourite songs on it. And I'll definitely need It for the long drive down to Vegas." June sighed, finally pushing stuff that had spilled onto the floor back into her locker. "if you see a cassette tape with stickers on it, it's mine."

Ada and I nodded. "We'll be on the look for it, don't worry."
June nodded and finally pushed her locker shut. "well, let's go find Abby. Knowing her she was probably the first one in class."

We agreed and made our way to our next class.

──

At lunch, I sat with my friends and June was still sulking because of her cassette tape, a prominent pout on her lips as she poked at her food

"C'mon, June eat." Abby huffed, taking June's fork to jab at her food and push it to her mouth.

"No...I'm too sad to eat." She sighed, pushing the fork away.

"How about I help you after-school and we re record all your favourite songs? So you have a backup?" Abby offered.

June's eyes brightened slightly and she quickly nodded. "That'd be amazing!"

"Do you guys wanna tag along?" Abby asked Ada and I.

Ada shrugged. "I need to babysit tonight so I'm out of any plans.."

I thought before answering. "Maybe...I'll have to ask my parents."

June nodded and then I saw Diana walk in. Bingo...

"Do you guys want me to take away your plates..? Any food...?" I asked my friends.

"Well, I won't decline free help!" Ada smiled, towering our different trays on top of each other.

I sorted them out and made sure June's was on top, seeing as she didn't finish her food. Then, I waited for the right time to strike, getting up when Diana did.

After mentally thinking it through I just continued walking and walking until eventually there was a loud clash. The whole hall almost went silent when they saw I'd 'accidentally' spilled a majority of June's lunch all over the front of her white sweater.

Diana looked down at the sweater she'd worn and took in a deep breath as her friends immediately came to her side with tissue, dabbing at the dark red stain.

"Oh my gosh, Diana! I'm...so sorry," I apologized, making sure to add more concern in my voice.

Diana just pushed her friends arms off and gave me a tight lipped smile.

"It's ok...it's only an expensive cashmere sweater....no biggie." She smiled. But I could see behind it, especially with the way her hands clenched her sides. Her friends asked if she was ok but she justt brushed them off again.

Once everyone saw Diana wasn't going to lash out they stopped being nosy and returned to their conversations and lunches.

"Actually....I'm pretty sure Abby has an extra sweater for you...you should both be the same size."

Diana watched me carefully before smiling. "Of course. Lead the way."

After ignoring the glares of Diana's friends, I left the cafeteria with Diana walking at a comfortable distance beside me, her arms folded over her chest as she stared ahead.

The silence was uncomfortable and I was trying to think of a way to ignore it but Diana then spoke up.

"I'm surprised you're so clumsy." She looked over at me, her lip twitching upwards.

"Oh...I...tripped on a shoelace."

Diana glanced down and I was so lucky my laces weren't tied properly.

"i see..." She mumbled before going back to being quiet.

Luckily, we got to Abby's locker and she stayed to the side whilst I unlocked it.
Shit...what was Abby's locker code again?

I could practically feel Abby's gaze piercing through me as I fumbled with the lock. Finally after about twenty failed attempts, I finally remembered she'd changed it to Cameron's birthday.

Finally, the lock popped open and I sighed, opening her locker. I looked through and found her fuzzy sweater she kept for emergencies and brought it out to Diana.

"Could you manage this one?"

She looked at me and then at the sweater before smiling slightly.

"Thanks."

I watched as she took the sweater an turned, walking into a nearby bathroom. I was about to contemplate waiting but heard footsteps coming up behind me.

After taking a quick glance, I saw one of Diana's friends - Carla.
Once she caught sight of me, she quickly ran over and I saw her grab tissues from her bag.

"Where's Diana?" She questioned narrowing her eyes at me. Did her little clique think I'd kill her or something?

"Bathroom.." I stated, watching as she quickly hurried inside. I thought about it for a while before moving down the hall, finding a nearby staircase to shelter in so I wouldn't be caught.

After waiting for almost ten minutes, I thought they'd take almost forever but then I heard footsteps again. After taking a peek, I saw Diana come out in Abby's sweater, her noise a spreading red whilst her face looked slightly pale whilst she snatched the tissues from her friend who held a bunch in her arms, followed by the cashmere sweater Diana had been wearing beforehand.

"Give me those!" Diana snapped, sneezing into the tissue.

"Sorry....you look really sick though...should I call the nurse?" Carla asked, patting her back.

Diana shoved her hand off and rolled her eyes.
"Don't piss me off, Carla."

Carla sighed and shrugged. "I could always try to get out the stain-"

"And have you rip it? Yeah right. It was 1500 dollars. I don't need It fucked up more!"

Carla subtly rolled her eyes and went after Diana once she picked up the pace.

"Watching something?" Somebody asked from the top of the stairs

I quickly turned and saw Kai staring at me, his hands dug into his pockets as he watched me.
I moved away and watched as he walked towards me, stopping a few steps in front of me.

"Can I help you...?" I asked, watching him with narrowed eyes.

Kai rolled his eyes slightly and folded his arms.
"You're acting formal with me. And also...I asked you a question."

I stayed quiet for a few moments and looked down the halls. Everyone was still in the cafeteria or outside..

"I was just spending some time inside. It's cold outside..."

Kai narrowed his eyes but sighed and moved to walk away.
"Take care of yourself." Kai called out to me before conti to walk away.

Before he walked off though. He suddenly stopped and walked back, placing a hand on my shoulder firmly that startled me.

"I know what you're doing. And if I were you I'd stop." Was all he said before he walked off again.

I glared at his back until he was out of sight. What a weirdo.
Sadly, the bell rang and I let out an audible groan. I guess it was somewhat worth it..?

Since everyone would be flooding the halls soon, I decided to head to my locker just so I could get my things for my next class. I picked up my pace as I saw other students around and got to my locker, unlocking it before pulling it open.

As I did so, I paused as I saw a letter on the top shelf. I would've questioned how it got inside but pinpointed it on the fact that it could've been pushed through the grates.

I leaned forward and grabbed it, examining it closely before noticing a stamp. A bunny stamp.

After taking quick looks around, I grabbed my stuff and the letter before closing my locker, making my way to my next class. Once I was seated in class early, I discreetly opened up the letter, making sure nobody was nearby just in case.

After getting it open, I looked at the red ink.

'i see you.' Was written in shaky handwriting with a smiley face sticker at the bottom.

I narrowed my eyes slightly and was about to crumple it up but decided not to, instead folding it up and slipping it into my jeans pocket.

I'll have to think further about this...

──

"Again, Michael?" I asked as we entered the dark building after hours.

"You know my father.." he sighed, walking up the stage to turn on the power switch behind the curtains..

"You promised me food." I reminded him as I sat on the stage whilst he walked up to the fredbear animatronic, a toolbox in hand whilst he pressed some buttons of the robot, pulling its head off.

"I know, I know, princess," Michael nodded, sitting beside me whilst he turned the head upside down, exposing all the wires and technology inside. "I'll be done before you know it.."

I nodded and looked around the semi lit pizzeria. Just like last time I came here..

"Can I explore again?" I asked Michael impatiently. "It's been like three minute."

Michael sighed but knew he'd get nowhere trying to get me to stay so he nodded whilst poking around at the things inside the bear head.

"Oh. Just so you know, my father might drop by soon so just don't get startled if you see an older less attractive version of me." Michael teased before grabbing a screwdriver.

I rolled my eyes and smiled and hopped off the stage, walking down a hall. I found the security office and saw it was relatively the same except it was more tidy and less wrapper and empty soda bottles. I walked in and saw a plush toy sat on the security guards chair but it was different to the main animatronics.

I raised a brow at this but walked closer, leaning down to pick up the plush toy. I must've pressed a bit too hard on its nose because it made a weird sqeaky noise. I smiled at it and placed it back down before leaving the office.

After walking around a bit and looking at some posters, I was about to go back to Michael but saw the part and service room.

Since Michael didn't say it was off limits this time around....
I pushed gently against the door, entering once I could squeeze in and then let my hand blindly move around the wall in search of some kind of a light switch.

After I finally found it, I flicked the switch and the light flickered a few times before finally illuminating the room. It did look the same as last time, only more of these 'new' animatronics were being built. I guess Mr Afton wants to...expand?

I walked up and saw the purple bunny head I'd seen on my last snoop visit. As I got closer I also saw a sketchbook. I picked it up and saw the name was scratched out but figured it either belonged to Mr Afton or Mr Emily. After fighting my consciousness, I flicked the book open and saw multiple designs of blueprints for multiple animatronics.

After looking through them all, I came to the last page which was a stuck in ripped page from something. After reading closer I saw it was related to the lawsuit that was against Mr Afton and Mr Emily. I would've read further but I heard the front door to the restaurant open and close and then Michaels voice, followed by another I linked to Mr Afton's.

The book fell from my hands and I cursed when it hit the floor, multiple loose papers of designs falling out. I bent down and quickly shoved them back in. Before I got up, I saw a paper that flew out under the table.

"Fucking hell.." I grunted as I got onto my hands and knees, leaning down to grab the paper.

After a few more failed blind attempts, I just decided to look under the table but stopped as I did so.

I almost didn't register what exactly I was looking at but it was definitely a carbon copy of....the bunny mask at Diana's place.

Before I had time to think, the parts and service door opened and I looked to see Mr Afton stood there with a blank expression.

Fuck...

─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ──

Chapter 46: Finalations...

Summary:

Things only seem to be getting worse and more complicated from here.....

Notes:

NOT ME CLOCKING IN 🤨😋😭

Not proofread I'm so sorry I just wanted to get this out

End notes for mini rant ↓↓↓

I quickly tried to raise my head but ended up slamming my head into the table above me.

"shit!" I mumbled.

"Easy..." Mr Afton muttered as he knelt beside me, helping me out of the table before bringing me up to my feet. "You shouldn't be in here...didn't Michael tell you? There's exposed cables and wiring almost everywhere.,"

"Oh- I'm sorry Mr Afton...he did tell me but-" I trailed off when I noticed he was staring at the scattered papers and the notebook on the floor.

"Did you...look at these?" He asked, looking down at me before kneeling down to pick them back up.

"Oh...I took a quick glance but that's it! I bumped into the table and it fell over...I wanted to pick it back up.." I lied, biting my tongue after.

William sighed and nodded after he got them all back into the book. He paused before standing and I saw he was glancing under the same table I'd seen...it.

Mr Afton then straightened up and placed the book back down. "You shouldn't come in here, alright? Wouldn't want anything to happen to you...plus, Michael would be worried sick if you got hurt."

I nodded and watched as Mr Afton opened the door for me. I thanked him and walked out. He followed after me and we walked in silence back to the front area to see Michael now connecting the head back onto the animatronic.

"Oh. There you are." Michael smiled at me.

Mr Afton glanced between us both before speaking up. "I'll check and make sure the kitchens in check. Only a few minutes."

After he finally left I took a deep breath and walked over to Michael. Once he was finished he met me halfway and hugged me tight.

"You ok, princess? You look pale?" He asked, using his hand to smush my cheeks together whilst looking at me.

I wiggled out of his hold and narrowed my eyes at him slightly. "Yeah, I'm fine...but I need to talk to you about something.."

"Anything." Michael nodded, waiting for me to go further.

I sighed and hesitated before continuing.
"Well...did you hear about what happened at lunch? With Diana?"

"Yeah. Simon said it looked like the colour drained from her face when she saw that huge stain. Payback?"

I shook my head. "I had to test out a theory..."

Michael raised a brow slightly. "And that theory was?"

"Well...when we were in art we were both sent to go and get some more paint since we needed it to complete our coursework and...then we got locked in the supply closet together."

I held Michael's hand when I saw his concerned look and smiled slightly.
"Don't worry, nothing bad happened. She just mentioned dust and her allergies and...I thought back to....my belief on her being the white bunny." I told him.

Michael seemed deep in thought but nodded for me to continue.
"So...I decided to set her up and gave her one of Abby's old sweaters...and after watching her allergies definitely were real."

"You sure? Y'know how Diana is...she's a good actress.." Michael asked, uncertainty in his voice.

I nodded. "Yeah. It was genuine. Runny nose and all."

Michael grimaced whilst imagining it and I laughed slightly.

"So...you're trying to say you don't think Diana is the-"

"Oh. You finished the checkup?" Mr Afton asked as he came in.

Michael paused before nodding. "Yeah. Should stop the glitches now."

"Great...well we should get out of here. Gotta lock this place up." Mr Afton smiled slightly, but I could tell there was something behind it.

Michael nodded and took my hand in his, his warmth soothing my worries and led me to the exit. Mr Afton followed after us and once we were all outside, he locked up the doors.

"You gonna drop her off?" Mr Afton asked Michael, pushing the keys into his back pocket.

Michael shrugged slightly. "Actually...we were going to go to a nearby diner. I'll be back later tonight."

Mr Afton looked hesitant but eventually nodded. "Right. Just don't come back later then 11."

Michael agreed and quickly stirred me away in direction of his car.

──

 

"so...you don't think she is..?" Michael asked, dipping one of my chips into my milkshake before putting it into his mouth.

I nodded reluctantly. "I...haven't cleared her fully but. It might mean she's getting help from other people. I mean...when I told her about something this 'white bunny' wrote to me her went pale."

Michael hummed whilst chewing, drumming against the diner table whilst looking outside.

"Well....what should we do?" He asked, finally breaking the silence.

I gnawed against the inside of my cheek before hopelessly shrugging. "I'm not sure...and also..."

I reached into my back pocket, pulling out the now slightly creased letter, placin g it on the table before eating some fries myself whilst Michael took it, reading the note.

"Who gave this to you?" He asked, looking up at me.

I shrugged. "Found it in my locker..and the handwritings too shaky to recognise."

Michael stared at the note for a few more moments before folding it back up.

"Now that I'd shit handwriting."

I sighed and rubbed a hand over my head. "Michael come on!"

"Ok okay. Sorry. But it just looks like they did this on purpose. The handwriting I mean. I don't know anybody in our year who writes like this." He sighed, looking at the folded paper again before humming.

"Also what got you so startled in that parts and services room? You see a mouse?" He asked, taking another chip.

I was about to tell him but then thought for a moment. Things are already messy with his father's lawsuit and I didn't want to stress Michael out. I watched him for a moment, his unknowing expression waiting for me to evaluate but I just smiled slightly.

"Exactly. Just a mouse. Startled me for a moment and I bumped my head when your dad suddenly came in." I sighed, eating a chip myself.

Michael nodded. "Anyways...we should get to the bottom of this. Maybe we could also the others to help? I mean. More brains are better then just one."

I hummed and nodded. "True...I'm just still....on edge. You can explain it to them because last time I tried to explain the Halloween thing I sounded like a loon."

Michael's face softened, his hand moving to hold mine and squeeze it. "Don't worry, princess. We'll find out who this bastard is and deal with it. Okay?"

Despite my worries and tension, I felt a bit of warmth secreting though me from Michael's hand. After a moment, I sighed and nodded before smiling.
"Right...thanks Michael. I appreciate it...a lot." I spoke quietly, ensuring he could hear me though.

Michael's eyes softened and he nodded. "No worries, love. Now C'mon. Let's finish up here and then I can get you home. Okay?"

Eventually I nodded and Michael decided to shift the topic to other things just to calm my nerves which I mentally thanked him for.

After we finished up at the diner, Michael drove me back home. As I stared at the house I had an odd feeling that made my hands feel clammy. Michael noticed I was just staring at my house without actually making a move to enter and frowned lightly.

"Love...?" He called out to me.

My gaze lingered on the house but when I saw his expression I just smiled. "It's nothing. Thanks Michael."

He was about to question it, but I leaned in and kissed him on the lips quickly before getting out and waving at him through the window. Once I walked to the door, he finally drove off and I sighed. As my hand touched the handle, I paused when I noticed the letters thrown at the front of the door.

After mentally rolling my eyes I bent down and gathered them all and was about to grab my keys but I tried my luck on opening the door first. Luckily for my laziness it was open and the hall light was on.

"Mom...? Dad?..... Sasha?" I called, looking around the house only to be greeted with a heavy silence.

I sighed and dug into my pocket, grabbing some gum to occupy my mouth while I walked into the kitchen to see if my mom had left the letter cutter there.

As I walked around the kitchen I could swear I heard shuffling so I stopped and held my breath. After turning I was met with nobody. I felt worry surge through me so I walked to the front door and ensured it was double locked. I then turned and almost screamed when I saw a cat staring at me.

"What....the fuck.." I mumbled before laughing breathlessly. "Fucking hell...."

I bent down to pet it and then all of a sudden I heard footsteps coming from the basement. The door by the stairs opened and Sasha came out from it, still in her nightgown withh a facemask covering her face.

"What the hell Sasha. I literally called you!" I complained, standing up.

"Oh- shit. Sorry! Headphones." She smiled, walking over and picking up the cat.

I sighed in relief and rubbed a hand over my forehead, trying to calm down.

"Who's cat is that?" I asked.

Sasha shrugged. "A college classmates. Wanted me to babysit her cat and I'm getting paid a hundred bucks sooo why not?"

I decided to just ignore her and walked back into the kitchen, Sasha trailing me while holding the feline in her arms.

"Why'd you come come so late?" She asked, carefully dropping the cat and letting it run over to the window seating.

"Michael had some business to do at the restaurant." I explained, deciding to just look through the bunch of letters I'd bought in.

"Hmm? Business business or just business?" She asked, walking to the fridge to rummage through.

"You're nasty." I mumbled while looking through the names of the letter, sighing when I didn't notice any of mine.

"Well we share the same DNA so backhanded comment to yourself." Sasha spoke back, pulling out a carton of orange juice.

I just nodded along to her words, half listening and another half focusing on the letters. I then got to the last one which had my name scribbled on.

After a bit of hesitance, I pulled the top open and took the contents out. My eyes widened slightly once I saw printed photographs of me and Michael at the diner. My mind fuzzed with confusion and worry as I stared at them. Sasha noticed my obvious silence and shocked expression so she walked to my side.

"What? Spam mail? I get it all the – oh...woah.." Sasha stopped and picked up the picture. "What the— do you have a stalker?"

"Might as well." I mumbled, rubbing my temples

Sasha frowned, obviously not liking my vague response and sat with me.
"Ok ok. Tell me what's happening."

I sighed deeply and eventually just told Sasha everything. About the bunny girl from the Halloween party a year back, the anvils, the notes, Diana's weird involvement, the same mask at Michael's dad's restaurant - not leaving a single detail out.

Eventually, I stopped talking once I noticed how focused Sasha looked.
"Sasha.."

"Sorry— is...that all?" She asked. "And this person is obviously keeping tabs on you...and...the involvement with Afton....this is all sketchy. Did you tell Michael?"

Slowly, I shook my head. "No...his family is already busy with that lawsuit....I didn't want to bother or worry him..."

Sasha frowned deeper, her brow furrowing. "I understand...but you'll have to tell him eventually....maybe he has an explanation....I mean- you're the only one who's seen the actual bunny girl. He might not know what the costume looks like and he could've just passively looked at it."

In agreement this time, I nodded once more. "That's true...I am the only one who's seen her..."

"What about your friends? Are you going to tell them...?" She asked softly.

"Yeah..." I told her, clearing my throat slightly. "I was planning on telling you all but then...this....it's..."

"Scary?" Sasha asked, finishing off my sentence.

"Very." I mumbled, running a hand over my face. "But...I don't want to get our parents involved just yet.....they'll overly freak out and I don't want them getting involved in this weird game."

"Right....well I won't go against that...but you'll have to tell them so we can go to the police- I mean...this is stalking -" Sasha rambled.

"No shit." I said sarcastically before looking at Sasha's annoyed face. "Sorry.... tryna make this less tense."

Sasha just sighed in frustration. "Right...anyways...don't worry. We'll find the annoying asshole who's doing this and I'll punch their face in."

I ended up giving Sasha a half smile, a part of me relaxing from her reassurance but... That bad gut feeling was still weighing heavily in my stomach...

─── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ──

Notes:

Okokok sososososo sorry that I haven't been active omgg

If y'all wanna know read this if u dont then just click off.
Basically I literally fainted yesterday cause my iron and bgl or sugar levels were just in the pits of hell and I wa sosoosos scared and shit. But that's besides the point.
Basically I've just been busy since I'm in the exam period AGAIN cus these bitches wanna kill me. So I've been busy n have exams on Monday to like November THAT I HAVENT REVISED FORRRR

I'm about to be working at McDonald's while upaditng these stiries. 😭😭

Also if you guys want I can create an Instagram for my ao3 stories just so you guys know about updates or if I need to make breaks or if you wanna vote for any further stories in the FAR VERY FAR future.

So if you want I can do that easily and then let y'all know in the next chapter. But I'm sosososo sorry for stalling and leaving cus I rlly thought I'd die when I fainted.
😭😭

Okok bye-bye I love u all and tysm for the support. ❤︎❤︎❤︎❤︎❤︎

Chapter 47: Revelation

Summary:

You finally decided to tell your friends about this whole white bunny mess. The only problem is you still need to keep this from Michael and keep Diana at bay.

Notes:

Thank you all for being so patient and I got good news since I made a discord server but it's really crap at the moment so if anybody has experience or wants to join I'll put the link below 👇🏾

https://discord.com/invite/wYsRp75y

Anytime it expires just lemme know and I can send new ones ❤️❤️

Not proofread <33

I looked silently at my friend's bewildered faces as they heard the news, our milkshakes untouched. It was awkward breaking the news at our local diner yes, but the silence was worse. I guess i know why Sasha always began to giggle when our parents got angry at us.

"Wait — so....there's a white bunny bitch who basically hates you and is trying to kill you AND you think this is related to Mr Afton because of the mask AND you're keeping this from Michael?" June asked quickly.

All I could do was nod as I thought over her words.

"Wow...." She managed to muster, her eyes moving to her drink.

"Really? Wow?" Ada scoffed.

June lightly rolled her eyes. "What did you want me to say?"

 

"Okay let's all calm down?" Abby interrupted. "You said you wanted to keep this from Michael..? Are you sure that's the best thing to do? I mean... If he finds out then wouldn't he feel upset?"

 

Truth be told, I had been thinking about this all night. Replying the scene of noticing the mask, Michael's dad - plus the annoyingly painful bump that's still on my head.

 

"Yes...I have been thinking about it but I still don't think I should...I don't even think he knows and Michael's aware of the white bunny at least. I don't want to stress him out further while this lawsuit thing is going on." I explained briefly, playing with my straw absentmindedly.
"Plus, he's trying to take care of Liz and Ev at the same time. Telling him about what I saw would just put more on his plate."

 

"I get that but still." June told me, putting her hand that was littered in light freckles over mine. "you should tell him soon. I mean, you know him better then we do and I'm sure nobody likes to be shut in the dark.."

 

I pondered for a moment before nodding. "Yeah, I get it. I'll just have to think about it for a while.."

 

Abby nodded. "It's alright. We got your back."

 

"For sure. But I've gotta ask..." Ada wondered. "If it's just the bunny girl working alone...How'd she manage to act so fast?"

 

We all glanced at Ada who smiled nervously.
"Just think about it. I mean on that Halloween night you talked about you said the white bunny gave you that drink and then left. Then a few moments later you got woozy. But you also mentioned she was kind of the same body type as Diana. Aka, skinny. Meaning she wouldn't have been able to push those anvils off herself."

 

We all continued to stare at Ada who just looked at us and took a sip of her drink. But I realised she was right. The girl that gave me a drink that night had Diana's kind of body type but almost any girl had that nowadays. But then again she didn't look like she'd be able to push large anvils off the the top of the house to try and crush me...

"Ada has a point." I finally spoke up. "There's no way she could've done that alone..."

"Also...if you think about it." Abby chimed in hesitatingly. "If you...did get...crushed. how would they even hide that? I mean...as grim as this sounds, yes you wouldn't be likely to make noise but the anvils would. And how would they clean it?"

"You keep saying 'they' but we don't even know if there's multiple people " June commented which made Abby sigh

"I know but it's a possibility....a strong one." Abby defended. "Think about it."

"I'm not sure y/n would want to fantasize about her death." June added.

Abby rolled her eyes once more. "Humour me then."

This time, June just sarcastically zipped her lips and Abby gave her a sarcastic smile in return.
"Okay, as I was saying. If they got away with something like that.. There's no way they'd be able to clean the place up."

I wondered for a moment. She was right. If I did.... Then almost everyone would know. My brows furrowed slightly as I recalled that confusing night.

Abby noticed my frown and mirrored it crookedly. "Ok that's enough of this... Bunny talk."

June raised a brow. "What? Tired of me humouring you?"

"I'm tired of your new annoying attitude." Abby snapped such made the table go quiet. Abby hardly ever got this... Annoyed? Frustrated? Maybe both.

June narrowed her eyes at Abby and for a moment they stared at eachother like they were speaking through air particles. Instead of saying anything, June got up and suddenly walked out, the jingle of the store bell echoing alongside her footsteps.

"Should I -" Ada began.

"No - I'll go." I told them before quickly getting up and walking out of the diner.

I looked around the surroundings until I caught sight of that recognisable fawn coloured hair walking off. Quickly, I walked over to June.

"Hey wait up -" I called after her before trying to copy her quick strides.

Eventually, I guess she pitied me since she stopped walking and sighed, shoving her hands into her hoodie pocket.
"Sorry. Didn't mean to get so...."

"Hot-tempered? Snappy?" I asked. "Or sharp and irritated?"

June sighed once more. "Thanks for making me feel better."

I rolled my eyes at her sarcasm before continuing. "Seriously, June. What's up? I mean... You and Abby rarely fight. And if you ever do, it's friendly... Did something happen?"

June just sighed and rubbed a hand through her hair. "I'm just...tryna figure a few things out alright? But...I'm sorry. I shouldn't have acted like that.and especially to you..."

I smiled faintly. "It's fine... You kinda seem tired anyways.."
Was it?

"Yeah...that's it..." June laughed slightly but that only put me more on edge. Something was wrong with her..

"Anyways, I'm gonna head back home. Uh...tell Abby I'm sorry too and I'll talk to her later...if she listens to me that is." June mumbled before smiling.

I nodded and she waved before continuing to walk off. After she disappeared, I finally made my way back to the diner and met Ada and Abby who were still there talking.

Ada looked up and saw me approach and smiled experimentally. "Everything....okay?"

I glanced at Abby who was looking at her lap silently before I finally spoke. "Yeah....June was just...a bit tired and she apologised. She also wants to talk to you soon Abby."

Abby just nodded however, clearly no wanting to speak about what just happened. After a bit of awkward silence, she finally mumbled:

"I'm sorry too. If I made you...remember it. At any time." She told me. "I don't want you to have to go through that just for answers..."

I nodded slightly. I understood where she was coming from....those nightmares haunted me for months and only stopped a while back. If they returned, I don't think I'd be able to even sleep properly anymore...
But if it helps find out who this bunny girl is...

"It's alright." I finally said with a smile. "Besides, I'm...alright now."

Abby looked as if she could read my thoughts through my smile but she just nodded, not wanting to push anymore. Ada eventually hummed loudly.

"Alright well, maybe we should move off of this....somber topic?" Ada suggested.

I thought to myself before shrugging. "Well, we could all go to my place? We do have to study for that history quiz."

Ada and Abby then groaned which made me laugh.
"I said move off a somber topic. Didn't mean you'd choose a more punishing one." Ada pouted softly before stretching her arms."

"Well, we should really concentrate. We still need free time over the weekend." Abby sighed.

She was right....Diana had scheduled another...'hangout' for us on Saturday at her place which meant we had to go over...
I then thought to myself: what if...I did a little more snooping?
But then I forced myself out of it. That would never work. Not with her twin cousins there...if they are there...

———

"Oh...you can't hangout?"

I hated when Michael did that annoyingly sad pout like he was a kicked puppy. It made me both feel bad and feel...guilty?

I hadn't told him about it yet. About how I was on my way to Diana's place and all that stuff at his dad's restaurant...I can't...

"Sorry uhm... dog walking." I mumbled as I put on my shoes, ignoring his intense stare from where he lounged on my bed.

"Thought you hate dog walking? Said it hurts ya feet 'n it's too hot." He mumbled, still staring into my back.

Fuck.

"Yeah but I gotta get money....wanna save up for a car if my own y'know? Can't always ride with you." I shrugged with a playful smile when I looked back at him.

He hummed sarcastically as he sat up, moving behind me to hug my waist tight.

"You're lying to me." He mumbled, kissing my neck softly and I hated how it felt so nice and warm, my body pressing back against his chest.

"Michael...I really gotta go– Mrs miller is expecting me." I attempted, trying to stop his hand from going down to the front of my jeans.

Michael didn't move any further but he sighed slightly. "Mrs miller owns cats."

"She's pet sitting." I replied with a slight frown, turning around in his arms. "You don't believe me?"

Michael watched me for a while before shaking his head and my brow furrowed.

"Listen, princess. I'm not sure...I'm just....confused, alright? You've been so distant and these lies are...not adding up. You can talk to me." He expressed, holding my hands tight.

I nodded and felt myself almost spilling everything. It's what I really wanted to do....just sit in his arms and tell him but...I'm worried.

"I know Michael....thank you." I murmured.

We kept locking eyes for a while longer and when he saw I wasn't going to spill anything he sighed and pulled a way, running a hand through his dark brown hair which messed it up slightly.

"I'm gonna head back home. My father wants things done anyways." He explained, pulling his jacket on and I felt my heart ache. "Have fun dog walking."

He then walked out of my room, closing the door behind him and I felt like shit.

———

"Okay and I already got our tickets ready." Diana spoke to us, looking through her notebook before ticking something off.

"Alright...uhm what's left to do?" Abby asked.

Diana looked through her notebook and after a while she shrugged. "Just to...announce the trip officially and have students prepare. I've done the rest."

I felt the tension and weight in more shoulders subside as I sighed in relief. Finally.

"Great. Can actually sleep Sunday away." Ada huffed as she stretched and cracked her knuckles.

"Literally." Abby agreed.

Diana hummed, looking at us all before she caught my staring and smiled. "I was thinking....instead of wasting your Sunday you guys could come to my party?"

This was unexpected. And by our faces I can tell nobody else expected Diana of all people to invite US of all people.

"You want us...to come to your little birthday party?" June spoke up skeptically.

Diana laughed. "Yeah? Is anything bad about that?"

We exchanged glances and awkwardly shrugged.

"We'll think about it." June eventually shrugged to which we all nodded - hesitatingly

Diana pressed her lips into a line but eventually smiled. "Alright then...we'll thanks for the time."

This was odd. But it's Diana. Nothing good could come from whatever party this was...

Eventually, we all grabbed our things and left Diana's large house, piling into Abby's car this time. As she pulled away we eruptted into questions between ourselves. Well mainly Ada and I since June was still in rocky waters with Abby.

"Well we can all agree that none of us are going right? I mean. What good is a party on a Sunday? It basically means no time to take care of a hangover and I'm pretty sure Ms Rogers is gonna be evil and make the history test on Monday. I wanna be fully sober instead of drunk when thinking about whatever battle happened in the middle age." Ada rambled.

She was true though. Why would Diana choose a Sunday? It didn't make sense. Half the school would be hungover or just not attend school. But knowing our senior year, people would jump at the opportunity to go to one of Diana's parties.

I eventually shrugged. "Yeah, probably not. Besides, my parents are still wary."

June hummed slightly. "Well...I think I'm gonna go."

We all stared at her. Minus Abby since she was still driving but by the way she quickly slammed the breaks instead of a smooth stop to the upcoming red light, she was just as confused.

"What? If I have a bad and painful headache, my mom will let me miss school and I don't have to do that dumb test on Monday. Next time we have her class is Tuesday so I can study before then and people can leak the test." She shrugged.

Ada pursed her lips before smiling, high fiving June. "Smart and devious."

Abby rolled her eyes while I furrowed my brows. Yes, we could get out of the test...but was this really smart? No. Of course not. And I already knew June and Ada would call my phone at around 2am asking me to pick her up meaning I'd have to wake a cranky Sasha up since I still didn't even have a license.

"Well you both can have a fun time drinking your livers away but I'm gonna stay home." I sighed, eventually making up my mind.

June pouted but ada shrugged and they didn't push the issue. Eventually, we passed by Michael's street and I hesitated before asking Abby to drop me off here. After she did I said my "bye"'s to everyone before quickly walking down to his house.

Luckily, his father wasn't home. I still felt...uneasy around him now after that night. I knocked on the door and after a few padding steps, Evan opened it.

When he saw me he smiled and I mirrored it, finding his happiness too infectious to resist.

"Y/n! What're you doing here? Michael said you were busy." Evan asked as he let me in.

"Oh uhm. Is Michael here?" I asked. "And uh, I finished up early. Wanted to visit."

"He's in his room." Evan answered.

I thanked him and watched as he went back into the living room to watch TV. Afterwards, I made my way up, my mind racing. What was I even doing here? This was totally impulsive...I don't even know what to say to him.

Eventually, I got outside his room and knocked on it. I could hear faint music coming from inside so I decided to push the door open. After peeking inside, I saw Michael sat at his desk, studying for tbe history test from what it looked like with headphones on despite his radio being on too.

Not wanting to startle him, I tapped my fingers against his desk and watched as he paused and looked up. He pulled them off and raised a brow.

"What happened to dog walking for Mrs miller?" He asked, putting his pen down to focus on me.

I shrugged slightly. "Like you said...too hot."

Michael nodded slightly. It was obvious he still didn't believe me but I still wasn't ready. How could I even tell him?

'michael I'm pretty sure your dad is also teaming up with whoever Diana is teamed up with and he could've been involved with who tried to kill me last Halloween'? Yeah. No chance.

"Why'd you come over then?" He asked, standing up to his full height that had me swallowing saliva I didn't know got there that quick.

Surprisingly, Michael pulled me to his chest, hugging my waist tight while he rested his head in the crook of my neck.

"Michael?"

"Shut up. Just let me hold you for a bit before you end up disappearing on me again." He sighed, crouching slightly to pick me up.

He then carried me over to his bed, laying me onto the soft mattress before helping me with pulling off my shoes. After that, he got onto the bed with me, pressing his back against my chest befofe pulling the duvet over us.

"Thought you were studying?" I asked, glancing at his desk.

"Well, you kinda distracted me." He murmured, kissing my shoulder softly which had me squirm slightly.

He continued to do so before I spoke up. "Did you know Diana's having a party tomorrow?"

He paused for almost a minute as if he was calculating and thinking about something before he continued. "So?"

I shrugged. "Just thought you should know. June said she's going so if you get a random call at midnight it may be her asking for a ride."

Michael hummed slightly, moving a large arm to wrap around my waist. "Noted.."

Eventually, a long silence wavered over us again and I began to relax. It felt good just being here. In his arms. He's still so warm and-

"Michael." I whispered, unsure on if he had fallen asleep or not.

"Hmm?" He mumbled against the nape of my neck.

"Uhm. You're poking me."

There was another long period of silence before he sighed. "Ignore it."

———

Chapter 48: Investigating - Michael POV

Summary:

Michael's getting more suspicious of you and decides to go snooping himself.

Notes:

ACK tryna get back in my prime era - my discord is still open 🤍🤍

NOT P R O O F R E A D

I know she's lying to me and it's annoying. I'm watching y/n as she's sleeping right now. I woke up a few minutes ago and now it's dark outside. I know I should wake her up to drop her off but I enjoy watching her sleep. Weird I know but it's peaceful.

Eventually, I moved away from her and sat up, running a hand through my hair. My parents probably aren't back yet and I still need to check on ev and Liz.

After carefully getting out of the bed, I headed downstairs. Luckily, Liz and Evan were still calm and watching TV. When Elizabeth saw me she pouted

"You didn't tell me y/n came over! What were you two doing up there?" She asked.

I lightly rolled my eyes, walking over to the toy box to put away the small mess of dolls Elizabeth had created. "None of ya business, shortcake."

She snorted while Evan hid a smile. After cleaning up the mess I made them both go upstairs to brush their teeth while I waited in the hall for my parents to get back. I couldn't really drop y/n off while Evan and Elizabeth were here alone. Father would kill me and mother would give me that frown that I've grown to dislike ever since she suddenly came back.

But then my mind wandered back to y/n. Gosh she was driving me mad. I want to talk to her more but she won't tell me anything. But I'm pretty sure it's about this whole white bunny. Then my mind shifted to something she said.

"Diana's having a party" she said. How would she know Diana's having a party if she was supposedly 'dog walking'? It's not adding up...

Luckily, I saw the familiar flash and engine if my father's car and key out a small sigh of both relief and tiredness. After a few minutes my mother entered and greeted me with a sticky lipstick kiss to the cheek as well as a quick hug before she went into the kitchen with the bags she'd bought in - probably more odd vegetables and fruits since she's wanting us to eat 'healthier'.

After my dad entered I straightened up slightly. "Father..y/n came over while you were out. Can I drop her off?"

"Elizabeth and Evan are asleep?" He asked, peeling off his deep purple suit

"Yes " I answered flatly.

"Living room is clear?"

"As always."

"Y/n say anything?"

I was about to answer with a no but then my brow furrowed. Since when was my father curious about our conversations..?

"Pardon?" I ask, thinking he meant something else.

My father and I stared at each other for almost 15 seconds before he pulled off his tie, glancing to the kitchen archway.

"Go drop her off. Her parents are probably worried." My father told me, sounding more like he was commanding me. He then walked by me, his shoulder brushing against mine which felt oddly cold.

Something was up and I sure as hell wasn't going to be left in the dark for much longer.

———

The following morning, we had that shitty history test. Sure I studied but now my mind was just infested with random thoughts...

Is y/n having second thoughts about us? No...that's impossible...but it has been a while since–

"Mr Afton. Is everything okay?" Our history teacher asked which caused people to glance over and stare, including y/n who looked curious.

"Yeah..." I mumbled which was luckily enough to get y/n and the others eyes off me.

Another gruelling 30 minutes passed by and I managed to finish the test but I could barely care less. After another 10 minutes, the teacher collected the papers and the bell rang soon after.

Before y/n could make an escape, I walked over to her desk.
"Y/n...uh I was wondering if we could talk?"

"About?" She asked, putting things in her bag.
Okay. Cold.

"Maybe about your sudden switch up?" I accidentally let slip which made her sigh. Great.

She looked up at me and gnawed on the inside of her cheek as she shrugged. "I've just been really busy... You know exam seasons coming by and I gotta revise and stuff."

I didn't hide my frown. She always shrugged and avoided my gaze when she was lying. Something that's never changed.

"Don't lie to me." I mumbled a bit lower as some students passed by to leave the classroom. "I just want to understand.."

I watch as she watches me and I think I'm getting through her walls but then I hear this grating voice.

"Michael! I was hoping you could help me out with a few things?" Diana asked as she approached, not hiding the multiple look overs she gave y/n. I guess money can't buy self respect.

"Like?" I asked, shoving down the eye roll I wanted to give.
Her family was still tangled with mine afterall and fathers already acting weird around me...if I messed up with this lawsuit.

She shrugged slightly. "My cars acting up...could you come over again?"

I hated the way she drawled out the 'again'. It was definitely going to sound bad In front of y/n. But when I glanced at her she seemed indifferent. No narrowed eyes or furrowed brows. She didn't care about Diana's obvious flirting? Now I knew something was up.

"Uhm. I'll have to check if I'm not busy." I tried to ease the situation. Why did I feel so awkward?

"Gosh. It's not like y/n has an issue. Right, y/n?" She hummed, asking y/n directly.

I anxiously held my breath as I turned to look at my girlfriend too. Please, please please please plea-

"No. I have things to do too. Have fun." She smiled faintly before leaving.

What the fuck?

"See? Now can you come over?" She asked with puppy eyes that made me silently grit my teeth.

I pulled my bag over my shoulder and began to trail y/n's invisible footprints.

"Like I said – might be busy." I told Diana quickly before hurrying down the hall.

Before y/n could hide in the nearby girls bathroom, I grabbed her by the elbow and turned her to face me.

"Princess what was that?" I asked quietly to which she raised a brow.

"What do you mean?" She asked.

Once she andwered my question with another question I felt my frustration simmer to the surface.

"You can't be alright with me going to Diana's place alone." I told her upright.

This time, she raised a brow. "Should I be?"

Gosh this was getting even more frustrating.
"No, princess that's not what I'm trying to say...I just...it's weird alright? You don't like me hanging out with Diana and now you do? Why are you suddenly switching your attitude?"

She huffed out air and gently pried my hand off. "Michael listen...I'm just trying to...sort a few things out. Just because I'm your girlfriend doesn't mean I can control your friends."

"What are you trying to sort out though? Why can't you tell me? I'm your boyfriend!" I rambled, not hiding my irritation now.

She frowned and folded her arms. "I can tell you're annoyed but don't talk to me like that."

I bit my tongue.

"Just...cool off?" She asked before turning and walking off, leaving me stood there.

———

During lunch, I headed over to our usual table and paused slightly when I saw y/n talking to Simon and Cameron.

My brow furrowed. They were having a serious conversation and Simon's dropped jaw told me it was important. What was she telling them that she couldn't tell me...?

I sighed and turned away. Even if I did go over, she'd make another excuse and keep me in the dark. As I was leaving the lunch hall, I bumped into Ada.

"Oh, hey mi- hey!" She stammered as I grabbed her by the wrist and dragged her off.

I didn't know what I was thinking but I knew Ada had answers. I continued pulling her until we were in an empty hallway.

"Okay spill it. What's up with y/n nowadays? She's been ignoring me like I smell weird." I asked to which Ada nonchalantly looked away.

"I haven't noticed.." she shrugged which just made me laugh

"Cut the bullshit." I snapped which made Ada sigh again.

Ada then frowned. "Gosh I wanna eat lunch too? You'll owe me McDonalds!"

"Just tell me what she's hiding–" I pressed.

Ada folded her arms and raised a brow. "I really dunno what you're talking about, Michael. Are you smoking again?"

I felt my patience wearing thin but instead of arguing, I turned and walked off. My head was reeling as I tried to think of something.

As I walked down the halls, ignoring my irritated stomach, I paused slightly when I heard my name being called in that annoying voice.

"Michael. There you are!" Diana laughed softly as she came to walk alongside me.

My eyes rolled subtly as I continued walking, trying to pick up the pace so she couldn't keep up in those heels of hers.
"Diana... What a surprise." I grit out.

She either ignored my sarcasm or was that dumb. After a while of walking in silence, she hummed.
"Where is your girlfriend?" Diana asked.

At this point, I was too tired to argue with her so I mumbled. "Lunch hall."

"Ah I see... You haven't been hanging out a lot." Diana mentioned which made me come to a stop, turning to look at her.

"And what's it to you?" I asked impatiently, staring down at her. But Diana only smiled.

"Just wondering, Michael. Gosh you're so defensive nowadays? Trouble in paradise?" She asked with faux innocence.

I narrowed my eyes and crowded into her space slightly, causing Diana to look up at me, her dark blue eyes meeting mine.
"What do you know?"

Diana merely shrugged. "Not anymore than you... But... I'm surprised she's 'busy.' I mean, we finished working on the end of year trip and-"

My stammering cut her off quickly. "Wait what the hell did you just say?"

Diana smirked slightly. "I... Just said that we finished working on the end of year trip. Y/n didn't tell you I was helping out?"

My head began to hurt and I felt myself fighting invisible forces not to take out a cigarette.
"You... She's been... Ok so - you've been helping her with the end of year trip?"

Diana nodded. "Yeah. Her, Ada, June and Abby. I invited them to my place and we've been working on this for... Two weeks now."

It wasn't like I cared about y/n hanging out with Diana... But y/n herself didn't trust her because of the Halloween incident. She hates me hanging out with Diana and then goes behind my back -? A warning would've been nice...
Her friends knew too? That meant Ada was lying to me...What else is she hiding-?

Diana's warm hand touching my shoulder brought me from my thoughts. She smiled softly and asked. "You alright, Michael?"

After taking a deep breath, I gently grabbed her wrist and moved her away. "Yeah I'm fine. I just... Don't feel so good.."

"Need help going to the nurses office?" Diana offered.

But I just shook my head again, running a hand through my hair. "No... Thanks."

I quickly began walking off again, still deep in my thoughts. I needed some answers at least...

———

My chest heaved slightly as the long forgotten taste of tobacco filled my lungs. I felt pathetic resorting back to cigarettes but I couldn't help it.

I looked at the dark backyard, the old swing moving slightly as the wind blew. My hands automatically moved to grab my beer, bringing it to my lips for a quick swig before taking in another lungful of smoke.

After a few more puffs, I heard the sound of heels clacking, already knowing it was my mother - I'm unsure on why she insists on wearing heels at home.

The backdoor then opened and my mom popped her head out to look at me.
"Michael, honey. Your girlfriend's here. Said she wants to talk to you." My mother told me.

Y/n? Guess shit was finally gonna go down...

I got up and went through the house until I got to the front door. Upon stepping out, I saw Y/n leaning against the porch railing. After I closed the door behind me, she finally turned and smiled softly.

"Hey..." She greeted to which I gave a curt nod. I was still pissed.
"Uhm, I just...wanted to ask you something."

I hummed, taking another drag from my cigarette which made y/n's nose scrunch up. On any other occasion it would've been the cutest thing I'd ever seen.

"I... Uhm, didn't know you started smoking again?" She mumbled unsurly.

"You said you wanted to ask me something?" I changed the subject swiftly. I didn't need her judging me right now. That's the last thing I needed...

"Oh...yeah, uh...I was just leaving the lunch hall later today and...I...noticed you talking with Diana...closely.."

I felt my blood boil.
"And?" I asked with a little bit too much irritation.

Y/n frowned and folded her arms. "You know how it is with Diana and i-"

"Do I? Cause it sounds like you've been getting all buddy-buddy with her recently." I scoffed.

She raised a brow. "What are you talking about Michael?"

I suppressed a deep sigh, finishing off my cigarette before grinding it against the railing, letting the cigarette butt fall into a nearby bush after
"I know about you guys, Y/n. I know you were at her place planning whatever for the schools trip and all. You could've told me!"

"What? Diana told you? Listen...that is true but I was going to tell you! I didn't complain when you were over at her place doing who knows what." Y/n argued back.

"So now this is my fault?" I laughed without mirth. "You can't even look me in the eyes for more than ten minutes. If you hid that from me I don't know what else."

She put her hands on her hips and glared. "Don't push me, Michael."

"Or what? You gonna finally tell me what you've been hiding?" I retorted. "I thought we were in this together, y/n."

She stayed quiet for a while before she sighed. "I can't tell you, Michael. Not now...."

My tongue felt heavy as I swallowed saliva, trying to keep my throat from becoming dry. "Then...just go, y/n...I can't argue over this anymore."

I watched as she frowned softly.
"Are you —?"

"No." I cut her off, already knowing what she was insinuating. "I'm not saying that...I just...need time, alright? And clearly you need time thinking about how to tell me what you want to."

She looked at the floorboards of the porch and nodded. "Yeah...I guess I do..."

Taking a deep breath, I dug my hands into my pockets, a part of me just wanting to because it was getting awkward and another part because I needed another cigarette.

"I'm gonna go now." She spoke quietly and I nodded a bit too quickly.
My eyes followed her as she turned and walked down the porch, her steps quickening as she grew further.

Every nerve in me screamed to go after her, to demand answers, to hug and hold her close, to tell her she could tell me anything and that I wouldn't be angry.

But I couldn't. We needed some space before we talked.....

x x x

Chapter 49: Revelation

Summary:

You finally decided to tell Michael everything. You're nervous but... You have to be honest.

However, this is only the beginning of your problems.

Notes:

I'm so sorry I've literally just been gone. I had really important exams and had no time to write or do anything fun.

I'm still updating and I still plan on making the other story after this one ends!!!

This is a really short chapter since I'm not sure I'll even have any time to write <\3

Fuck, my head was killing me... After going home I had a few too many of my dad's beers and basically passed out. I had been thinking too much about hiding everything from Michael....

I sat up, glancing at my calendar. Friday. Could I be asked to go to school? Nope. But I had to or my mom would definitely get suspicious.

So, after hesitating, I got up and pulled on some jeans and a random shirt before grabbing a pair of shoes. After getting downstairs, I saw Sasha by the counter, drinking orange juice and flicking through another magazine.

"Where's mom and dad?" I asked.

Sasha merely shrugged. "Out. Need a lift to school?"

I moved to the fridge, nodding. "Yeah.... Also, uhm...I plan on telling Michael. Everything..."

Sasha raised a brow "everything?"

After thinking it through once more, I nodded. "He needs to know. I mean, it's his literal dad and last night, he was really hurt, Sash. I could see it..."

My sister stayed silent but she nodded. "It's true. If you hid something his big from me I'd probably never trust you again."

I rolled my eyes slightly. If that was supposed to make me better, she had failed.

Eventually, I grabbed my bag and Sasha gave me a ride; it felt so much more shorter than usual, any car that looked remotely similar to Michael's made me feel somewhat car sick.
When Sasha parked, I took a deep breath, undoing my seatbelt.

"You sure you'll be ok?" She asked.

Reluctantly, I nodded. I was unsure on this whole thing. What if Michael never talked to me? I mean, I had been acting so dismissive and low-key like a bitch lately.... What if he breaks it off.... Again?

"I'll be good." I managed to muster. "Don't worry!"

After another moment, I opened the car door and clambered out, closing it after before waving bye to Sasha. After she drove off, I took a deep breath and began walking to the entrance. Once I got in, I noticed June obviously, her bright browny orange hair catching my attention.

Quickly, I went over to her. She'd helped me tell Cameron and Simon and thinking back on it, I wondered if that had been smart.
Pushing these thoughts away, I walked over and she gave me a bright smile.

"Hey you" she greeted, in a much more carefree attitude. It was surprising but refreshing to see June in her lilting attitude instead of her recent dreary ones.

"Hi, June...uh, you seen michael?" I asked curiosly, glancing around nervously.

She shook her head and it oddly made me relax slightly.
"Nah, haven't yet. Why?" She asked.

I cracked my knuckles. "Uhm...I wanna tell him the thing."

Her brows raised. "Today?"

I nodded. "Yeah....I went to visit him last night and surprise surprise, Diana let loose abor us being at her place. She probably made me look bad."

June hummed. "And then?"

"He basically told me to get the hell off his porch." I summarised which made June laugh before she quickly stopped.

"Sorry, sorry. Uhm, well, its about time! I mean, how long have you known?" She exaggerated. "Plus, he needs to know....when will you tell him?"

I huffed. "Well, since it's Friday I'm planning on after all classes are done? At least then, I'll have the weekend to wither away if this all goes bad for me..."

June nodded in agreement. "Well, solid plan. So? How are you even going to say it? 'hey, fun news, your dad basically might be connected to the freaks who tried to kill me?' how's that?"

I didn't bother hiding my eye roll. "June, be real! This is important.

Just then, the bell rang. I mentally sighed. This would be a long day....plus, for this plan to work, Michael has to be available to actually talk. Privately....and judging on our last conversation, that might be the last thing he wants...

"Earth to y/n?" June called, waving a hand in front of my face. "C'mon, we have social studies."

After taking another deep breath, I followed June, absentmindedly listening to her chattering about her science teacher while I continued to overthink this whole thing.

———

Once the last bell rang, I felt myself wanting to stay in maths. Crazy thinking - but I was debating it. I really didn't want to go through with this, but my mind knew I had to.

Once I got up, I pulled my bag over my shoulders, smiling ever so slightly once I noticed Ada and Abby giving me a discreet thumbs up before I went over to where Michael was, packing up his things.

"Michael." I called, noticing the way he tensed. "Uhm, can we talk in private?"

He turned to look at me and stared for a full solid minute before he nodded. We then walked in silence to his car, the ambience of other students thankfully covering the awkwardness.

Finally, we got to where his car was parked and we got in. He began driving and I stared off into space, thinking this through and basically pulling out the strings of my shirt, my hands growing damper at every red light

Eventually, he parked next to a park and he glanced at me.
"Do you want to go in or stay here?"

Going into the park would get me fresh air but it would also risk the chance of someone seeing the embarrassment on my face as Michael broke up with me - that was a possibility that I didn't want.

"Here's fine...can I just open the windows?" I asked.

He nodded and cranked his while I did the same to mine. Afterwards, we sat in silence again before he cleared his throat.

"You said you wanted to talk? What's up?" He asked, staring right at me.

Pursing my lips, I mentally hoped this went well. I hoped Michael wasn't angry...but he did have a right. I kept something so big from him - he should've been the first person I told...

"Y/n. Are you ok?" He asked, sliding a hand over my thigh, the comforting gesture making my body relax

I nodded, my head cleared. "Yeah....I am. I've been wanting to tell you for a while and....I've just been really scared to...Just....promise me you won't get really really really angry?"

He raised a brow. "Are you pregnant?"

"What?" I huffed. "Of course not— I'm just...ok forget that."

"Well what is it?" He asked again.

"It's about....your dad " she mumbled.

Michael bit the inside of his cheek before speaking. "Did he say something to you? He's a bit weird sometimes-"

"No— it's fine. Just let me speak?" When he nodded I continued. "Uhm....a few weeks back when you took me to his restaurant and I went into parts and service....I was looking around..."

"And I noticed something under the table and when I checked...I found a white bunny mask...the same white bunny from the party...where...those anvils..." I trailed off, feeling goosebumps crawl up my skin at the hazy memories.

"Anyways....I found it there and your dad ended up coming in and he was...acting really off. I think...and I'm emphasising on 'think'....but I think he's....connected." I revealed.

Michael was surprisingly quiet, staring at his steering wheel while silence flooded the car once again.

"Michael?" I called, moving my hand to rest over his that was still resting on my thigh.

"Yeah, I'm here....just...trying to wrap my head around this..." He mumbled before finally meeting my eyes. "Who else knows?"

I felt the same guilt crawling up my throat.
"My friends....your friends...and Sasha."

He nodded quietly before frowning. "Everyone knew? But me?"

I looked away and he sighed.
"Doesn't matter..."

"It does." I interrupted. "It does and I'm really sorry, Michael. I feel so guilty but i...I just couldn't. With you talking about the lawsuit he's facing - I didn't want to mess things up for you since he's basically connected to Diana's family..."

He sat up slightly, squeezing my hand. "You still could've told me. I would've kept shut...you know I'm on your side."

My heart ached.
"I'm sorry Michael...I'm really really sorry."

Eventually, he nodded. "Just don't keep me in the dark... We're a team."

I nodded, exhaling in relief. He was on my side. He believed me. He wasn't angry.
All of those thoughts just felt so liberating.

"Thank you Michael." I smiled, leaning over to hug him tight.

He paused for a moment before hugging me back tightly,

Chapter 50: Best friends

Summary:

You're all planning what to do and it's finally coming together... But Diana is still the uncovered part in your opinion.

Maybe there's a way around it though....

Notes:

Thank you guys for following and supporting the sorry <33

So sorry for the lack of updates

(Not proofread)

"Not in the mood?"

I gave Michael a deadpanned glance as he rubbed my waist. He was trying to help me 'relax" but I knew that wasn't really his innocent motive.

"Nope." I replied, popping the 'p'. I was still stressed.
Recently those scary dreams had been coming back... Looking up.... Anvils falling.... The sound of crunching and everything going black. Waking up sweaty and breathing hard....

It was terrifying. It felt like everytime I thought about Michael's dad, Diana, any part.... It just made the dreams worse.

"Hey," Michael snapped his fingers in front of my face. "You're going pale. Breathe..."

I signed but took a few deep inhales of sweet oxygen and nodded.
"So, you called everyone?" I asked him to which Michael nodded.

"Yeah. Cameron, June, Abby, Simon and Ada are all coming over." He nodded.

I huffed and nodded alongside him, staring at my hands. We needed to find some kind of solution....but I didn't know. Planning with everyone was going to give me a headache and I already knew a fight would happen.

Once again, Michael distracted me by pressing a kiss against my neck. A soft sight escaped my lips, causing me to relax against his hold, prompting him to kiss me more. I knew the others would be here soon but his lips were so soft....and-

A knock made Michael pause which made me hide a disappointed frown. He got up after a while, subtly adjusting himself before disappearing down the hall to open the door.

Soon enough, Ada, Abby and Cameron all came in, followed by Simon who looked exhausted.

"Where's June?" I asked, rubbing the back of my neck.

"Oh...she couldn't make it." Abby mumbled. "Said something about hanging with jack."

I had almost forgotten about her boyfriend. June had been acting pretty off recently.

"Well, we can just talk without her....update her later?" Ada shrugged.

After I explained the whole situation to the group once more, ideas began flowing but I was still....off about the situation. I wasn't sure but something still felt wrong.

"What about Diana?" Ada suddenly asked, causing us all to stare at her. "I mean, we don't think she's the white rabbit so why don't we befriend her or something?"

"And blow our cover? Hard pass." Simon huffed, scratching his head. "Dianas literally a wolf in sheep's clothing. She's nasty to everyone, rude as hell and she has to be involved somehow."

"Well sorry for trying reverse psychology." Ada pouted as she slumped against her chair.

I thought over it for a while. Befriending Diana....
I thought back to the camping trip when I got lost with her....when we both fell asleep in that tiny cramped cave...she didn't seem bad at all....almost.... alright.
Then the arcade play date that our mom's forced us on... Once again, she seemed ok...
But how can I trust her?

"Well it isn't that bad." I spoke up, all eyes moving to me. "I mean... If we have control of the situation... It could help. But we can't just suddenly act all buddy buddy with her. She'll think it's weird."

"True... So what's the plan?" Cameron asked with a yawn.

Getting Diana to help me out is going to be hard... But it'll be possible....I think.

"First off... I'll need to ask my mom." I told them, earning quite a few confused glances.

-------

"You want to hangout with Diana? I thought you told me you didn't want to hangout with her." My mother asked as she cut vegetables.

"I know!" I huffed. "But after her help with the end of year trip and all, I've been....having different thoughts! She isn't so bad and I really need to get her advice on a few things-"

"Fine!" My mother cut me off, putting the diced vegetables into a bowl. "Sheesh, you and Sasha talk too much. Must be from your father. Anyways, I'll put in a call to her mother and then I'll update you."

Finally.

I gave my mother a smile before leaving, ignoring her questions of why I wasn't helping her in the kitchen.

Once I got upstairs, I took a deep breath before opening my journal.

* Get my mother to arrange a hangout with Diana. Check.

I began to scribble a few more steps while thinking to myself.
I just need to get Diana to like me. How hard could that be?

-----------

Very hard apparently. I was currently stood in the front hall of dianas house with her glaring at me. Apparently there was a sale at the mall, bla bla bla. I couldn't care less.

"Cmon Diana! This is a chance for us to....I dunno? Not kill each other before the trip to vegas." I shrugged.

She looked me up and down. "Okay, y/n, what do you want from me?"

I laughed awkwardly before smiling. I was really selling it.
"Nothing! Promise. Anyways, aren't you gonna entertain your guest?"

Diana rolled her eyes before walking down a hall to which I quickly followed her. The only thing worse than hanging with Diana willingly would be getting lost in her big ass house. But... Speaking of getting lost...
I glanced up at the stairs, thinking back to the room....that costume...

"You hungry?" Diana suddenly asked.

"Oh. No....had something earlier." I shook my head to which she nodded and led me over to the backyard.

She sat on one of the lounge chairs, prompting me to sit opposite on the other. After sitting in awkward silence and glancing between her and the pool, we heard yapping.

I looked over to the left and saw a fluffy white Samoyed pup running over. Diana let it bump jump onto her lap and lick her jaw.

"Yours?" I spoke up.

"My uncles. He left her here while going out on business.. this is Trixie." She explained as the puppy jumped off and began sniffing my legs.

"I see...so you're a dog person?"

Diana scrunched her nose up, watching as Trixie got distracted by butterflies and ran off. "I'm more into cats. I only tolerate Trixie because she's family."

"Explains a lot...so...what do you even do for fun in this big house?" I shrugged.

Diana seemed somewhat caught off guard but cleared her throat. "Uhm...well, I usually paint my nails...or listen to music."

"Music? What kind?"

"What's with all the questions?"

"Sorry for trying to get to know you." I shrugged.

She pursed her lips and looked away. I was about to sigh in defeat but she suddenly got up.

"Follow me." She told me.

Quickly, I got up and followed her back into the cool and quiet house. After going up those big ass stairs, we got into her huge ass room.

It looked the same as last time, only Allen and Allison weren't here..

Diana went over to her desk and brought out a few CDs she had of music. I was surprised to see artists like Michael Jackson, Madonna and Prince

"Wow. Surprising." I mumbled, taking the thriller CD.

Dianas face turned a light shade of pink, snatching the cd off of me. "Surprising? Why?"

"I just thought you'd be into different stuff..." I shrugged.

She rolled her eyes again and put the cd back. "Uhuh? Quit judging me."

I glanced around her room again. All pink and white which wasn't surprising.
"Your cousins aren't here?" I brought up.

Diana glanced away at something and was quiet for what felt like an entire 60 seconds before she nodded.
"Yes...they went back after you visited."

Something was definitely off. Usually Diana couldn't shut up. Now she looked....not like Diana. More like some bored little girl.

"Uhm....are you alright?" I eventually asked.

She nodded and sighed. "Yeah. If you're gonna hangout here for hours, we could at least go watch a movie or something?"

Before I could even agree, she was up and leaving her room, leaving me to trail after her like a lost puppy.

--------

"This isn't even scary." Diana scoffed.

We were currently watching "when a stranger calls" and it was getting to the climax of the whole thing. Just then, we heard a sudden shrill ring. We both froze on the spot and turned to look down the empty hall where the phone was ringing.

"Get it-" Diana nudged me.

I scoffed. "This is your house!"

"You're the oldest."

"You said it wasn't scary!"

"Yea, it's horrifying-"

"You're the host!"

"Y/n just pick the fucking phone up!" She nudged me harder.

"No way! Get off my back-"

Eventually, it stopped and there was silence.

.

 

.

 

.

Just then, it started again and we both flinched. Diana finally got up this time and hesitated before going down the hall and picking the phone up.

"Hello....?" She asked over the phone before gasping. "Seriously?"

"What?" I asked, getting up to move over.

She put the phone back on the holder and scoffed. "They cancelled my hair appointment."

I rolled my eyes. "Seriously?"

She nodded and we stared at each other before somewhat laughing. Awkward...but laughter.

Before we could say anything else, we heard the sound of gravel crunching along the driveway.

"Your mom?" I asked her.

She shook her head. "My mom's in Paris. Dad's at work."

We both moved to the window and I was somewhat relieved when I saw Michael's car. We both headed to the door and opened it just as he got out.

"Hey, princess." Michael greeted me, walking up the steps.

"Hey..." I smiled, glancing at Diana to see she was staring at her porch. "How'd you know I was here?

"Your mom told me. Then she asked me to grab ya cause she's going to her friends baby naming ceremony." Michael explained briefly. "Ready to go?"

"Yeah...lemme get my shoes on." I told him before stepping to the side.

Diana watched us both quietly. I was somewhat surprised. Usually she'd be twirling her hair or trying to get Michael to talk to her but now....silence?

Once I finished, I went over to Michael and Diana cleared her throat.
"Uhm, thanks for hanging out with me....I guess?"

I gave her a smile, half genuine. "It's good....uh, see you at school on Monday? We'll have to go over the trip with the principal."

She nodded and we exchanged 'bye''s before Michael and I went back down the porch to his car.

When we got in, he smirked slightly, starting the car. "You and Diana becoming all buddy buddy? Didn't think that'd happen this year."

I rolled my eyes playfully. "You're annoying."

"But you liked riding this annoying fac-"
I elbowed him really hard in the arm, causing Michael to hiss in pain.

"Better watch what you say." I warned.

He smirked again and huffed before pulling out of Diana's driveway. "Uhuh....anyways, since you're so stressed lately, was thinking we could catch a movie?"

"Really? What one?" I asked

"Hmmm, heard 'when a stranger calls' is pretty good." He suggested.

I scoffed, recalling just moments ago at Diana's place.
"Yeah, no. I'm picking the next movie."

"Alright, alright, bossy skirt."

-------------

Notes:

Sorry if this was fast paced but I'm tryna get out chapters /333

Still trying to get into writing :>

Chapter 51: It's me again....

Notes:

I love you all soososososo much!!!

Enjoy <33

Hey y'all, i usually never do chapters like this because I like having each chapter in order...BUTTTT here we are.

I am really sorry I haven't updated in i think 2-3 years????

A lot has been going on in my life - The A03 author curse has reached me.

But i've genuinely just been busy with a lot of stuff and i haven't been able to focus on what I love - writing.

I am also sorry i haven't been here to update any of you on what's been going on!!!

I do want to get back into writing over the summer since i have an important exam coming up - that's if anyone is still on A03 or if anyone still wants to read my fic???

I know i also have the other fic to write as well and I will try to focus on that as well when I have the time.

Thanks so much for reading and once again, thanks for all the support on this fic. I never thought my first chapter would get this much traffic from you all but I do appreciate it.

Love u all and C u Soon <33

Notes:

Just wanted to note that I rlly wanna get to the smut so the story might move fast.

Nsfw warning